EX L1BRIS
JOSEPH T. RYERSON
SUPREME COURT OF ILLINOIS,
NORTHERN GRAND DIVISION.
MARCH TERM, A. D. 1887.
AUGUST SPIES ET AL.,
Plaintiff's in Error,
1 Error to the
Criminal Court of
THE PEOPLE OF THE STATE OF y Cook Countv.
ILLINOIS,
Defendants in Error.
BRIEF ON THE FACTS FOR DEFENDANTS IN ERROR,
GEORGE HUNT,
ATTORNEY GENERAL.
JULIUS S. ORINNELL,
STATES ATTORNEY.
GEORGE C. INGHAM, FRANCIS W. WALKER,
OF COUNSEL. EDMUND FURTHMAN,
ASST. STATES ATTORNEYS.
CHICAGO:
BARNARD & GUNTHORP, LAW PRINTERS, 44 .k 46 LASALLE STREET.
1887.
INDEX.
PAGE.
I. Introduction i
II. Theory of the State.
(a.) An unlawful conspiracy 1
(b.) Resulting in death , 2
(c.) To which plaintiffs in error were parties 2
In addition thereto it appears
(d.) Some of the defendants directly connected with the
throwing of the bomb 2
(e.) and some guilty as accessories 2
EVIDENCE OF FACTS ABOUT WHICH THERE is NO
MATERIAL DISPUTE.
III. Was there a conspiracy? 3
A. Spies' declaration at Grand Rapids 3
B. The work of propagation 11
(1.) Platform of the International 11
(2.) Alarm articles 16
(3.) Arbeiter Zeitung articles 30
(4.) Speeches of defendants 47
Evidence of Dresser , 47
" Williamson 48
" Hardy 49
" Freeman 50
" Dickson 51
" Ryan 54
" Treharn 55
" Miller 55
" Weinecke 56
" Johnson 56
Lehman 61
" Seliger 61
Neff.... . 62
1 V
PAGE.
C. The work of preparation 63
(1.) The code of ethics and manual of tactics 66
(2.) Practical instructions for the revolutionists 73
(3.) Editorial declarations 81
(4.) Spies declarations to Wilkinson 84
(5.) Declarations of Parsons and Fielden in presence of
Spies at Arbeiter office, and what was seen and
heard there 92
(6.) Groups; armed section; drilling; dynamite; bombs;
general committee; Y Komme — 97
Evidence of Waller 9 7
" " Schrade 99
" " Seliger 99
" " Mrs. Seliger 102
" " Lehman 103
" " Johnson 105
" " Prouty 106
" " Reynolds 109
" " Quinn 109
" " Bonfield 110
" " Mahlendorf. Ill
" " Wilkinson Ill
" " Fricke 112
" " Spies 112
(7.) Host's Book 117
Evidence of Schaack 130
" " Bonfield 130
IV. Revolution to be inaugurated the first of May. 131
Evidence of Johnson 132
" " Magee , 133
" " Heinemann 1-34
" " Alarm articles 134
" " Williamson ,, 135
" " Wilkinson 138
" '• Moulton 136
V. Events immediately preceding the Haymarket
Meeting and Lingg's action that night 137
A. Nowornever 145
B. The McCormick riot... ,. 147
PAGE.
Evidence of Ilarasler 147
" " Baker 148
« " Leckie 148
" " Frazier 149
" West 149
" " Enright 151
" Shane 151
Spies' account of meeting 152
C. (1.) The revenge circular 157
(2.) Spies wrote it 159
(3.) Its printing and distribution , 159
D. The meeting at Greif's Hall 162
Evidence of Waller 162
" " Schrade 172
" Lehman 174
" " Greif. 175
" " Smythe 175
E. Lingg's work, Tuesday and Tuesday night 176
Evidence of Seliger 176
" " Mrs. Seliger 195
" " Lehman 197
" " Neff 200
Ruhe 201
The CalL 203
VI. The Haymarket Meeting 205
(a) The Speeches 206
(b) The Bomb 217
(c) Effect of the Bomb 219
• (rf) Composition of the Bomb 233
VII. After the Haymarket Meeting:
ADDITIONAL EVIDENCE OF CONSPIRACY 241
Slay ton 241
Shea 241
Bonfield 242
Jones 243
Duffy 243
Bonfield .. 244
VI
PAGE.
Marks 246
Buck 247
Schuttler 248
Lowenstein 250
Schaack 255
Stift 261
Mrs. Sullivan 262
Miller 262
Hoffman 264
McNamara 265
Drews 265
Whalen 265
Coughlin 265
Map of the Haymarket 267
VIII. Matters about which there is a conflict in
the Evidence 268
(1.) Did the crowd fire first? 268
(2.) Threats as the police approached ."... 287
(4.) Did Fielden fire from behind the wagon? 294
(4.) Who threw the bomb, and the point from which it was
thrown.... 310
IX. Conclusion 335
MAY IT PLEASE YOUR HONORS:
I.
The competency of evidence and the correctness of in-
structions depend largely upon the facts developed during
the progress of a trial. Evidence which under one state
of facts is incompetent under another becomes competent,
and an instruction which in one- case may result in a re-
versal in another may be approved as sound law.
We desire, therefore, before entering upon a discussion
of the questions of law involved in the record, to state
somewhat fully the history of the crime and the con-
nection of the defendants therewith as developed on the
trial, for we are convinced that when all of the facts of
the case are considered together there can be no question
of the correctness of the rulings and the soundness of the
instructions of the distinguished judge who presided at
the trial.
II.
THEORY OF THE STATE.
(a.) The theory of the prosecution is, that for a num-
ber of years there existed in the county of Cook a con-
spiracy, embracing a large number of persons, having for
its object the destruction of the legal authorities of the
state and county, the overthrow of the law itself, and a
complete revolution of the existing order of society, and
the accomplishment of this, not by agitation or through
the ballot-box, but by force and terrorism, a conspiracy
deliberately formed and thoroughly organized.
That the bomb, the explosion of which resulted
in the death of Degan, was thrown by a member of the
conspiracy in pursuance of the objects of the conspiracy
and for the purpose of carrying it into effect; in other
words, that it was the opening shot of an internecine war
which should bring about the social revolution.
(c. ) That each one of the plaintiffs in error was a
member of that conspiracy and an active participant in it,
and hence was responsible for the results which followed
from it.
If the record establishes these facts beyond a reasona-
ble doubt, it follows, as a conclusion of law, that all of the
plaintiffs in error are guilty of murder, for they were all
engaged in an unlawful project involving the use of force
and violence. The unlawful project resulted in murder,
and hence, under a doctrine which is as old as the com-
mon law, and which has always been recognized in this
state, all of the defendants are guilty of the unlawful re-
sult.
Growing out of . the evidence in the case are certain
other principles which apply to some or all of the defend-
ants under which they become guilty in addition to their
responsibility growing out of the fact of their member-
ship in the unlawful conspiracy.
(*f.) There is evidence in the record tending to show
a direct and immediate connection of some of the defend-
ants with the throwing of the bomb. If the evidence es-
tablishes this fact beyond a reasonable doubt, then those
of the defendants so shown to be connected are guilty.
(e.) It appears, moreover, that some of the defend-
ants, through a long period of time, both orally and in
print, publicly and in private, have advised, encouraged
and solicited the destruction of the police force of the city
of Chicago and of the lawful authorities by force.
If the person who actually threw the bomb was incited
or encouraged to do it by reason of the speeches or arti-
cles referred to, then the authors of those speeches and
articles are, under our statute in regard to accessories,
equally guilty with the man who actually threw the bomb.
Our position upon this branch of the case is that the evi-
dence shows overwhelmingly, when all taken together,
that whoever threw the bomb was so instigated.
Evidence of Facts about which there is no
Material Dispute,
III.
WAS THERE SUCH A CONSPIRACY?
If there was such a conspiracy, and if the defendants
were members of it, it can only be shown, as in this case
it has been shown:
By their declarations, and by their acts.
(A.) SPIES' DECLARATIONS AT GRAND RAPIDS.
On the 22d of February, 1885, August Spies, one of
the defendants in this case, the editor of the Arbeiter Zei-
tung, and, as we claim, the controlling spirit among the
revolutionists in the west, visited the city of Grand Rap-
ids, Michigan, for the purpose of delivering a lecture be-
fore the Knights of Labor. He was introduced to the
audience by Mr. Luther Moulton, at that time connected
with and a prominent officer in the organization of the
Knights of Labor at that place. Before delivering the
lecture, Spies appeared at the house of Moulton, and was
introduced to him by a man named Tandler. The con-
versation which took place between Mr. Moulton and
Mr. Spies was in the presence of a gentleman named
Shook. Both Mr. Moulton and Mr. Shook testified in
the case. Mr. Moulton said (I, 276):
" Mr. Tandler introduced him, and stated he was a
prominent man among the socialists of Chicago, and was
there for the purpose of lecturing, and wished me to be-
come acquainted with him, and requested that I should in-
troduce him at the meeting that was to follow that day.
I proceeded to question Air. Spies at some length in regard
to the purposes and objects of the organization that he rep-
resented. I cannot undertake to recite this conversation,
of course. I did not charge my memory with it, and
made no record of it. The substance of his replies was,
substantially, that the organization -was for the purpose of
reorganizing society upon a more equitable basis, that the
laboring man might have belter and a fairer division of
the products of his labor. I had heard much of their
theories, and I questioned him particularly as to how they
were to accomplish this result, and I interposed the ob-
jection, to draw him out, that the ballot-box and the legis-
lation of the country -was the proper means to resort to; he
expressed no confidence in such methods, and expressed the
opinion that force and arms -was the only way in which the
results could be accomplished directly; that they were pre-
pared for such a demonstration.
« Q. Where?
"A. In Chicago, and in all commercial centers of the
country, that they had a sufficient force already organized
in Chicago to take the city, numbering about 3,000; I ob-
jected that j,ooo would not be sufficient. He said they had
superior means of warfare. I then conceded that if they
might take the city how would they keep it? He said that
they would rapidly gain accessions to their ranks if they
were successful. I said, where would it come from? He
said, from the laboring men. / said, how could they get
the laboring men to join them? He said, hold out induce-
ments. I said, what inducements? He said they would
embrace the opportunity to make the demonstration when
laboring men were idle in large number ~s, out on strikes
and lock-outs, and would hold out to them inducements in
the shape of means to relieve their wants and employments,
which would induce the laboring men to join them in great
numbers, which would add to their strength quite rapidly r,
so that they would be able to hold the city. I questioned
as to how they would hold the country, and he thought
the country would fall in line, because they wottld be able to
propagate their ideas rapidly among the country people
and satisfy them that they were improving the condition of
society. I inquired how they would carry out these results
without bloodshed — if there was no danger of killing some
one. He thought there might be; that that happened
frequently in the case of revolutions. I then inquired if
this wottld not amount to a criminal action which would be
punishable, and in substance he thought it might be if it
failed, but if it was a success it would be revolution, and
George Washington would have been punished had he
failed, and therefore all such things were considered
crimes if failures, and heroism if successful, and thereby
they would be able to escape the consequences of punishment
if they were successful; they would have to take their
chances. That was substantially the result of the investi-
gation. I did not investigate to any great length as to
their plan of organization.
" Q. Was anything said in that conversation by Spies
as to the means or mode of warfare or of their revolution,
about armed forces which he said they had in Chicago?
" A. No details in regard to that.
" Q. Was anything said as to explosives or dynamite?
" A. 1 am quite certain the term explosives was used in
connection with arms; but nothing very definite, and no
extended investigation about tactics and methods .
" Q. Was anything said there as to how you might
or others interested with them might become informed as
to their means and form of warfare?
" A. I don't recollect any such inquiry.
" Q, How long did this conversation last?
" A. I should say in the vicinity of half an hour.
" Q. That was at your house?
6
«' A. At my house.
" Q. That was on Sunday, the 22d of February,
" A. It was.
" Q. Was there anything said at that conversation
about the eight-hour movement? When it was to culmi-
mate or when this revolution was to culminate?
" A. There was something said about the eight-hour
movement.
" Q. What was said with reference to that?
" A. It was mentioned in connection with the subject
of the great number of men likely to be idle and unem-
ployed, and in answer to a question as to -when the demon-
stration was likely to be made which they proposed to make;
and he stated substantially that it would probably come at
a time when the working-men attempted to introduce the
eight-hour system of labor.
" Q. Now, at that time was there anything said about
the police or militia that might or could be brought against
them in the city of Chicago?
" A. Nothing further than in general terms; they were
-prepared to successfully resist and destroy such forces.
" Q. Did you preside at the meeting that day at which
Spies spoke?
« A. I did."
Mr. Shock's account of the conversation (I, 282) is as
follows:
" I am a laboring man, a machine hand, employed in a
furniture factory at Grand Rapids; have lived there six
years; am acquainted with Mr. Moulton, the previous
witness; in 1885 I lived in the same house with him; on
the 22d day of February of that year I was introduced to
August Spies; I heard a conversation between Mr. Moul-
ton and Mr. Spies. The conversation was more of a
discussion. Mr. Moulton commenced to question Mr.
Spies regarding his socialistic organization, as he termed
it, and 1 remember -very distinctly of his stating that they
had a secret organization in the city of Chicago numbering
'very nearly 3,000; I remember he stated, as the question
was asked him, what they proposed to do with this or-
ganization; he said they proposed to revolutionize the
country or society in general; he argued that it was
entirely useless to undertake to better the laboring ele-
ment by legislation, because it was hardly possible to get
men into office that would legislate for their benefit, and
he thought that it could be brought about by revolution,
and the question was asked him how by revolution, and 1
remember he used the word « explosive"* '; he was asked
again whether there was any other method; he said by a
secret organization which nobody knew until they became a
member of the organization — that is what they intended
to do in this organization, how they intended to drill their
men in their mode of warfare. That was substantially
the argument, as I remember it.
" Q. Do you remember anything about the use of
the name Washington on that Washington anniversary?
" A. I remember when he was asked the question if
he didn't think there would be bloodshed, he said he
didn't know but what there might; he said that all revo-
lutions had to undergo a certain amount of risk, and that
they were liable, of course, somebody, to get hurt.
" Q. What was said in that connection about George
Washington, if anything?
" A. Nothing more in particular, although they said
if he had failed he would probably have been hung for
treason.
" Q. That was the chance they took?
" A. Yes.
" Q. In that conversation was anything said about the
culmination of this revolution — when it was to take place,
or with reference to what it was to take place?
" A. I don't remember that there was any date stated.
" Q. How was it expressed?
"A. At the time when there would be the most men idle
— the most confusion.
" Q. Do you remember of there being anything said
at that time about the eight-hour discussion?
" A. I do not.
" Q. In that connection, or in that conversation, was
anything said about Chicago or the commercial centers?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What?
" A. He said that they proposed to organize all the
large commercial centers as they had Chicago organized.
8
" Q. Now, was anything said about the country out-
side the commercial centers?
" A. I do not remember of anything distinct regarding
that matter."
It will be observed from this evidence, which was un-
contradicted, although Mr. Spies himself took the stand as
a witness, and which was not even attacked by a cross-
examination, that Mr. Spies deliberately stated to Mr.
Moulton and Mr. Shook that there was an organization
then formed in the city of Chicago, numbering about
three thousand persons, who were armed with superior
means of warfare; that the object of this organization
was the destruction of the existing order of society; that
it proposed to accomplish this, not by agitation — having
no confidence either in agitation, the ballot or legislation —
but by force; that they expected to bring about the revo-
lution when laboring men were idle in large numbers and
could be easily induced to join them. Spies, at that time,
recognized the fact that in order to accomplish the result
wished for, bloodshed would be necessary; that in case
of failure he would be a criminal, amenable to punish-
ment; but that if succesful, he would be a hero, and
would escape punishment; that he took his chances.
Was this statement of Spies a deliberate statement of
a fact which actually existed, or was it, to borrow a pet
expression of the counsel for the defense, " mere bragga-
docio?"
If the revolutiouists in Chicago expected to do what
Spies said they did, there was but one way in which
they could accomplish their purpose. They must make
converts to their theory and prepare their means of war-
fare by which they could carry their plans into execu-
tion.
The evidence shows that there has been in existence in
the city of Chicago for a number of years groups of an
organization known as the International Workingrnen's
Association, spoken of sometimes through the evidence as
the International Arbeiter Association, and known com-
monly as the " International " — an organization extending
through most of the civilized countries of the world. This
association in the city of Chicago was composed of groups,
some of them autonomous in their government, others, be-
ing by far the greater number, sending delegates to a cen-
tral organization called the general committee, which met
at the office of the Arbeiter Zeitung, and which was a
sort of a central governing committee, and formed a bond
of union between the different groups.
It is well known, as a matter of history, of which courts
can take judicial cognizance, that the object of the " Inter-
national," wherever it exists throughout the civilized
world, is the bringing about of what they style a " social
revolution," by which they mean the destruction of the
right of private property; the details of the system which
they propose to substitute for the present system of soci-
ety and the forms of government which they propose to
substitute for those now existing differing somewhat in
different countries and in portions of the same country,
according as the members of the " International " are
more or less radical in their views. It is also known, as
a matter of history, that some of the members of the
*' International " are what are called anarchists, or those
who believe that there should be no government what-
ever, and that there should be no right of property what-
ever, but that every man should live as he sees fit and do
as he sees fit, subject only to the opposition of his neigh-
bor, who may perhaps be stronger than himself. It is
10
also known, as a matter of history, that the anarchist be-
lieves that the only way the social revolution can be
brought about, existing property rights destroyed, and
existing governments overthrown is by the use of force
and the inspiration of terror.
What was the common object which bound together
the groups of the " International " in the city of Chicago
appears from the record in this case. It appears in the
evidence, and is uncontradicted, that the " Arbeiter Zei-
tung," portions of which were introduced in evidence in
the case, was the organ of the German-speaking groups
of the "International" — was their official mouthpiece;
that its managing editor was August Spies, and the editor
next in rank was Michael Schwab; that among its stock-
holders were the defendants Spies, Schwab, Fielden, Par-
sons and Neebe. It appears also that " The Alarm," por-
tions of which were introduced in evidence, was the organ
and official mouthpiece of the English-speaking portion
of the groups of the " International"; that its editor was
the defendant Parsons; that Fielden, Spies, Parsons,
Schwab and Neebe, defendants in this case, were stock-
holders in the organization which owned it.
As to the competency of the introduction of the articles
in these papers, we shall speak later on. We desire now
to quote from a portion of the articles which were intro-
duced in evidence for the purpose of showing from the
recognized organs of the " International " what it was,
and what the anarchists in the city of Chicago hoped to
do. From these articles it appears that those connected
with and responsible for these papers were engaged con-
tinuously and systematically in the work of propagation —
that is, of advocating the doctrines and making converts to
the cause of the social revolutionists.
II
(B.) THE WORK OF PROPAGATION.
There appears in all the issues of the Arbeiter Zeitung
during the months of February, March and April, 1886,
the proclamation and the platform of the International
Association of Workingmen in America; in other words,
the official declaration of their principles and intentions as
promulgated by the editors of that paper and the Alarm,
in which it was also published.
The article is as follows:
(i.) THE PLATFORM OF THE INTERNATIONAL.
"INTERNATIONAL ASSOCIATION OF WORKINGMEN.
(People's Exhibit 16.)
" PROCLAMATION.
" To the Workingmen of the United States of North
America.
"FELLOW LABORERS: The Declaration of Independ-
ence of the United States of this country contains the fol-
lowing: 'When a long train of abuses and usurpations,
pursuing invariably the same object, evinces a design to
reduce them (the people) under absolute despotism, it is
their right, it is their duty to throw off such govtrnment
and to provide new guards for their future security.'
" Now, has not the moment already arrived for re-
ducing to practice this thought of Thomas Jefferson, the
real founder of the American republic? Are we not too
much governed?
" And is our government, forsooth, anything but a con-
spiracy of privileged classes against the people, against
you?
" Fellow laborers: Hear what we have to say to you
under such circumstances, read the following declaration
which we have issued in your interest and for the welfare
12
of your wives and children, for humanity and progress.
The present order of society, so-called, is based upon the
spoliation of the non-property owners by the property-
owners. The spoliation consists in this, that the property-
owners (the capitalists) buy the labor of the poor on
the average for the mere cost of living (wages), and
claim for themselves, that is, steal all the new wealth
^products) created by this labor, over and above this
amount.
* * * *
" This system is unjust, insane, and murderous. For
that reason every human being who suffers under it, and
who does not wish through his inactivity against it to
share in the responsibility for its continuance, ought to
strive for its total destruction, by the use of all means and
by the exertion of his greatest energy. In its place is to
be put the true order of society.
" This can be brought about only when all instruments
of labor, ground and soil and other conditions of produc-
tion, in short, when all capital which has been produced
by labor, has been transformed into common property.
For on this condition alone is every possibility of spolia-
tion of man by man cut oft". It is only when capital is
made common and indivisible that all can be made to par-
take fully and freely of the fruits of common activity. It
is only by the impossibility of acquiring individual (pri-
vate) capital, that everybody is compelled to work, if he
wishes to claim the right to live.
" Neither lordship nor servitude will henceforth exist in
human society.
" This order of things carries with it, furthermore, that
production will be regulated by the wants of the commu-
nity, and that no one will need to work more than a few
hours a day and yet all will be able to satisfy all their
wants to the fullest extent. In this way, time and oppor-
tunity are also given for opening to all the people the pos-
sibility of the highest imaginable culture, that is, for cut-
ting off together with the privileges of wealth and birth
the prerogatives also of higher knowledge.
" Opposed to the establishment of such a system stand
above all the political organizations of the capitalistic
classes, be they called monarchies or republics. These
13
political creations (state), which are wholly in the hands
of the property owners, have apparently no other end in
view than the maintenance of the spoliation — disorder of
the present day.
" The laws direct their sharp points wholly against the
laboring people. So far as the opposite seems to be the
case, they serve, on the one hand, to throw dust in the
eyes of the workingmen, and, on the other hand, they are
simply evaded by the ruling classes.
" The school itself exists only to furnish the offspring of
the rich with those capacities which are necessary to
maintain the supremacy of their class. The children of
the poor receive scarcely a formal elementary education;
this, moreover, is directed toward those subjects of study
which serve only to promote conceit, prejudice, servility,
in short, anything but intelligence.
" The church, moreover, seeks, through a reference to-
a fictitious heaven, to make the masses forget the loss of
paradise on the earth. The press, on the other hand,
takes care to confuse the public mind.
" All these institutions, far from promoting public intel-
ligence, aim to prevent the people from reaching intelli-
gence. They are entirely in the pay and under the sway
of the capitalist classes. The laborers, consequently, can
look for aid from no outside source in their fight against
the existing system. They must achieve their deliverance
through the exertion of their own strength.
" As in former times no -privileged class ever relinquished
its tyranny, no more can ive take it for granted that the
capitalists of the present day will forego their privileges
and their authority without compulsion. If there could
ever have been any doubt on this point, it would have
been sufficiently cleared away by the brutalities of which
the bourgeoise (middle classes) — in America as well as in
Europe — have been guilty, as often as the proletarians
(laboring classes) anywhere conceived the notion of tak-
ing energetic steps to improve their condition.
"// /5 therefore self-evident that the fight of proletarianism
against the bourgeoise must have a violent revolutionary
character, and that mere -wage conjlicts can never lead to
the goal.
" We could show by numerous illustrations that all at-
tempts which have been made in the past to do away with
the existing1 monstrous social system through peaceable
means, for example, through the ballot-box, have been en-
tirely useless and will be so in the future, and for the fol-
lowing" reasons; The political institutions of the present
time are only instruments of power, in the hands of the
property-owning classes; their sole object is the mainte-
nance of the prerogatives of your spoliators; every reform
in your favor would only curtail these privileges; to this
the privileged can never give their consent, for that would
be to them suicide. We know, therefore, that the ruling'
classes will not voluntarily relinquish their prerogatives and
will make no concessions to us. Under all these circum-
stances, there is only one remedy left—force !
" Our ancestors (the champions of liberty of 1776-
1781) have not only taught us that force against tyrants
is justifiable and is the only means of redress, but they
have themselves given us an immortal example of this.
It was through force that our ancestors freed themselves
from their foreign oppressors, and through force their
descendants must free themselves from domestic oppres-
sion.
" Therefore it is your right, it is your duty, says Jeffer-
son, to arm yourselves.
" Agitation with a view to organization, organizations
for the purpose of rebellion, herein is indicated in a few
words the way which -Corking-men must take, if they
would rid themselves of their chains. And as the situa-
tion of affairs, in all lands of the so-called ' civilized '
world is the same; since, moreover, the governments of
all monarchies and republics work completely hand in
hand, when it comes to opposing the efforts of the think-
ing portion of the laboring men; since, finally, the victory
of the laboring population can be confidently counted on
only when the proletarians inagurate the decisive combat
at the same time along the whole line of the civil (capi-
talistic) society, the necessity for the international affilia-
tion which finds its expression in the International Asso-
ciation of Workingmen is self-evident.
" OUR PLATFORM.
" Our aim is therefore simple and clear:
" i. Destruction of the existing" class-domination, by alt
means; i. e., through energetic, inexorable, revolutionary
and international activity.
" 2. The building up of a free society founded on a
communistic organization of production.
" 3. Free exchange of equivalent products through
the productive organization itself, without jobbing and
profit-making.
" 4. Organization of the educational system, upon a
non-religious, scientific and equal basis for both sexes.
" 5. Absolutely equal rights for all without distinction
of sex or race.
" 6. The regulation of all public affairs through agree-
ments fully entered into by the autonomous (independent ^
communes and confederacies."
The same platform appears in "The Alarm" (see
People's Exhibit 19). It will thus be seen, from the
reading of this platform, that the object of the "In-
ternational," as officially declared, was " the destruction,"
to use their own language, " of the existing class-rule, by
"all means"; that is, by energetic, relentless, revolution-
ary and international action, and the establishment of so-
ciety upon a communistic basis, in which there should be
no government except that of autonomous communes.
It will be seen also, from the articles which follow, that
these doctrines were not only indorsed, but were cease-
lessly advocated by both of these papers. To avoid
making our brief more voluminous than is necessary, we
insert only a portion of the articles which appear in the
record; the articles are gathered together in the volume
of exhibits.
i6
(2.) ALARM ARTICLES.
In The Alarm of October 25, 1884, appears the follow-
ing editorial:
" THE SOCIALIST. (People's Exhibit 23.)
" The Socialists are accused of being bloodthirsty. This
•is not true. They, like all other thinking -people, know that
a revolution must come. There was a time when competi-
tion ground down so slowly that none noticed its workings.
But now, with free schools, free press, steam and elec-
tricity, everything moves so rapidly that whichever course
it takes, people see its aim and end. And when anything
is moving against the rights of the majority, it will sooner
or later be stopped. Whether the stopping and uprooting
of a bad -principle -will require bloodshed depends first, on
how old It is, and how much the people are receiving it as
a second nature, and how much its supporters are interested
in keeping it a-going. And secondly, hoiu strong, clear
and determined the opposition is when it begins to oppose.
A. weak opposition, or an opposition that is believed to be
weak, will cause bloodshed, but an opposition that is known
to be sufficiently strong for certain victory will command
and obtain a bloodless surrender. This is why the com-
munist and anarchist urges the people to study their
school-books on chemistry, and read the dictionaries and
cyclopedias on the composition and construction of all kinds
of explosives, and make themselves too strong to be opposed
with deadly weapons. This alone can insure against blood-
shed. Every person can get this knowledge inside of one
week, and a majority now have one or more books contain-
ing all this information right in their own homes. And
every man who is master of these explosives cannot be even
approached by an army of men. Therefore, bloodsheed
being useless, and justice being defenseless, people will be
forced to deal justly and generously with each other.
" The ridiculous situation that requires men to freeze
because there is too much coal in the country, and starve
because there is too much bread in the country, and go
naked because there is too much clothing in the country,
17
and lie out-'doors because there are too .many houses in
the country, cannot always continue, especially when we
know that the natural ingenuity of invention is constantly
and rapidly increasing this over-supply and glutted mar-
ket and forced idleness. We know that there is and can
be no other remedy but to turn all things into common
properly, and let all partake of the abunc ance freely, and
allow none, under penalty of death, to carry off, or hide, or
pen up any of that abundance for any selfish motive -what-
ever.
" Man is so created that to make him stand still punishes
him, and we cannot stop his thinking. Therefore, we
know there is energy in every man that even the man
himself cannot stop without causing himself suffering.
From this alone, we know for a certainty that the world
would blossom anew every day with beauty and abun-
dance, if men were free to place their energies where
nature forcibly directs them. Then, truly, we need take
no thought of the morrow, what we shall eat, what we
shall drink, or what we shall put on."
In the Alarm of November r, 1884 (People's Exhibit
24), appears an editorial, entitled "The Useless Classes,"
which begins by asserting that as society is at present
constituted it is the sole business of numerous classes " to
" sustain the wicked right of property," and including
among the classes "lawyers, ministers, judges, legislat-
" ures, jailers, police, bankers, brokers, peddlers, nearly
" all storekeepers and clerks, the armies, navies," etc.,
etc. It then goes on to argue that, if the system of soci-
ety were changed, the persons constituting these classes
could be put to some useful employment, and ends by
stating, " destroy the right of property," and all this use-
less energy would be turned, by the force of nature, to
useful production and distribution. Further, it says:
" How can all this be done? Simply by making' our-
selves masters of the use of dynamite, then declaring we
will make no further claim to ownership in anything, and
deny every other persorfs right to be the owner of anything,
i8
and administer instant death, by any and all means, to any
and every person •who attempts to continue to claim per-
sonal ownership in anything. This method, and this alone,
can relieve the -world of this infernal monster called the
' right of property?
" Let us try and not strike too soon, when our numbers
are too small, or before more of us understand the use and
manufacture of the weapons.
" To avoid unnecessary bloodshed, confusion and discour-
agement, we must be prepared, know why we strike and
for just what we strike, and then strike in unison and with
all our might.
" Our war is not against men, but against sj^stems; yet
we must prepare to kill men who will try to defeat our
cause, or we will strive in vain.
"The rich are only worse than the poor, because they
have more power to wield this infernal ' property right,*
and because they have more power to reform, and take
less interest in doing so. Therefore it is easy to see
where the bloodiest blows must be dealt.
" We can expect but few or no converts among the
the rich, and it will be better for our cause if they do not
wait for us to strike first."
In the same issue of " The Alarm " appears this editorial
(People's Exhibit 25):
" The socialists are accused of advocating the destruc-
tion of property. Their policy is this: When they take
possession of a store they will declare it a public store-
house and public goods, and any man can take whatever
he needs; but any one destroying or wasting anything
or carrying off more than he has need of will be consid-
ered a public enemy. But in case of an overpowering
attack by the police or militia, it is better to set fire to all
that cannot be carried off."
In the same issue of the same paper (People's Exhibit
26) appears an article headed " Anarchism," as follows:
" ANARCHISM.
" The anarchist believes in peace, but not at the expense
of liberty. He believes that all political laws are enacted
only to force men to do those things they would not nat-
urally 04' if left untrammeled. Therefore he considers all
Apolitical laws as violations of the laws of nature and the
rights of man. He believes that if each man held all
laws within himself, he would be held to a just execution
of them by every other man. Therefore that we can only
hope for justice and liberty through the abolition of stat-
utes and governments. He has no faith in the laws of
man; but all faith in the laws of nature.
" He believes that under any government the more a
man is governed the less he is free. Therefore, as the
less government the better, none at all is best.
" He believes that all governments tend to more laws,
instead of less, and that therefore all governments ulti-
mately become despotisms.
" He believes the evil in man only appears when some
natural law or natural right of that man has been violated,
and therefore, as all statutes only operate when they op-
pose the natural will, they can only operate to produce
evil.
" He believes that every law of man's is a ' bone of
contention,' and that a majority of the laws are intended
to help some person or class take or hold some advantage of
another. He therefore demands the abolition of all political
laws and the restoration of the rights of man as nature has
provided.'1''
In the Alarm of November 29, 1884, (People's Exhibit
30), appears an article denouncing the right of property.
It concludes as follows:
"No man has the right to be the owner of anything:
but every one should use the energies they do use in
producing something, and no man should pay them for
what they produce. It is no credit to a man that he
spends his energies. If he should stop his energies it
would cause him pain. He spends his energy because he
has to; he is so created he can't help it. Therefore, no
man should be paid for what he produces; but in all just-
20
ice to humanity he ought to be killed if he will waste his
energies without producing something. The moment you
pay a man for what he produces he will take that pay
and then spend his energies in taking advantage of some-
body with it. Down -with pay, and dynamite the man
-who claims it; and hang him ivho -will not let his energies
produce something1. This is socialism.
" Upon this principle, and this only, can all humanity
be raised up, and upon this principle alone can we stop
all this quarreling, robbing, starving and throat-cutting.
There is no reason on earth why any living being should
have less of the benefits and pleasures of this world than
Vanderbilt now possesses. The idea that the world can
have no more than there are dollars to every representa-
tive is ridiculous nonsense. There isn't money enough in
the world to represent the amount of fine combs and
tooth-brushes that humanity ought to possess. Down
with this infernal nonsense that we must measure every-
thing by money. We have no just use for money, or for
banks, or for brokers, or for insurers, or jailers, or for
any other hoodlum classes who are wickedly wasting the
energy of their whole lives. Nothing but an uprising
of the people and a bursting open of all stores and
storehouses to the free access of the public, and a free
application of dynamite to every one who opposes, will
relieve the world of this infernctl nightmare of prop-
erty and wages. Down with such wretched nonsense.
No rascality or stupidity is sacred because it is old.
Down with it!"
In the Alarm of November, 29, 1884, appears an ar-
ticle headed :
" The Black Flag ! The emblem of hunger, unfurled
by the proletariats of Chicago. The red flag borne
aloft by thousands of workingmen on Thanksgiving
day. The poverty of the poor is created by the rob-
beries of the rich. Speeches, resolutions and a grand
demonstration of the unemployed, the tramps and the
miserables of the city. Significant incidents." (Exhibit 29.)
* * ******
" Mr. Parsons then called for the resolutions, which
were then read as follows:
21
" « WHEREAS, We have outlived the usefulness of the
wage and property system, that is now and must here-
after cramp, limit and pnnish all increase of production,
and can no longer gratify the necessities, rights and am-
bitions of man; and
" » WHEREAS, The right of property requires four
times more effort to adjust it between man and man than
is required to produce, manufacture and distribute it;
therefore, be it
" * Resolved, That property rights should no longer be
maintained or respected. That the great army of useless
workers (among whieh are the lawyers, insurers, brokers,
canvassers, jailers, police, politicians, armies and navies,
including all useless employes, whose sole business is to
adjust property claims between man and man, should be
deprived of this useless and corrupting employment, and
be allowed to spend their energies producing, manufact-
uring and delivering the necessaries and luxuries of life.
" * And this is impossible so long as man continues to
pay or receive pay for production; therefore, be it fur-
ther
" ' Resolved, That no man shall pay for anything, or
receive pay for anything, or deprive himself of what he
may desire that he finds out of use or vacant. While
none can eat more than they ought, under any system, or
wear more than one suit of clothes at a time, or occupy
more than one house at a time, yet, as a free access to all
will require more production; therefore, be it further
" ' Resolved, That any person who will not spend a
reasonable portion of energy in the production, manufact-
ure or distribution of the necessaries, comforts and lux-
uries of life is the enemy of all mankind and ought to be
treated as such. He who will wilfully or maliciously
waste is no better.
" As this system cannot be introduced against existing
ignorance, selfishness and distrust -without the force of arms
and strong explosives, therefore, be it
" ' Resolved, That when all stores, storehouses, vacant tene-
ments and transporting property are thrown open and held
open to the J^ree access of the general public; the good of man-
kind and the saving of blood requires that all forcible op-
position should be dealt with summarily as fast as it may
22
•present itself* But none should be harmed or offended for
holding opposite opinions; and lastly be it
"' Resolved, That as natural law provides that the more
one has the more he wants, therefore the gratification of
human desires only can stimulate human ambition. There-
fore our policy is wise, humane and practical and ought to
be enforced at the earliest possible moment, with a just re-
"gard for numbers and implements.
" « As an expression of our thankfulness in this Thanks-
giving Day,
" ' Resolved, That we are thankful because we have
learned the true cause of poverty and know the remedy,
and can only be more thankful when the principles are
put in force."
Then follows a description of other proceedings of the
meeting.
In the Alarm of January 13, 1885, 's a contributed
article signed " C. S. G.," entitled "Force!" (People's
Exhibit 34) " The only Defense against Injustice and
Oppression," the last part of which is as follows:
***#** # *
" We are told that force is cruel. But this is only true
when opposition is less cruel. If the opposition is a re-
lentless power, that is, starving, freezing, exposing and
depriving tens of thousands, and the application of force
would require less suffering while removing the old cause,
then the force is humane. Seeing the amount of needless
suffering all about us, ive say a vigorous use of dynamite is
both humane and economical. It will at the expense of less
suffering prevent more. It is not humane to compel ten
persons to starve to death when the execution of five per-
sons would prevent it.
" // is upon this theory that -we advocate the use of dyna-
mite.
" // is clearly more humane to blorv ten men into eternity
than to make ten men starve to death"
In the Alarm of February 7, 1885 (People's Exhibit 37),
23
appears a poem, entitled " The War Cry," signed " Gor-
such." Two of the stanzas we quote:
" Our demand is full surrender, compromise we shall not heed,
In the past too oft we've been deceived and misled in our need.
All the hoarded wealth of ages, all that toil doth forge to-day,
Ye shall yield, or righteous vengeance shall o'ertake and claim her
prey.
********
" Then our battle cry re-echo, ' Dynamite shall free the slave! '
All ye men who fear not, ' forward !' tho' ye fill a martyr's grave;
Yet the tyrant private property dethrone, the coming race,
Bright with glowing fire of freedom, shall thy name in honor trace.
" GORSUCH."
In the Alarm of February 21, 1885 (People's Exhibit
38), is the following editorial, written by the defendant
Parsons:
" THE DYNAMITE TERROR.
" ' As for the American people, the thing to bear in mind
is that here the ballot-box can be so wielded that there
shall be no need of resorting to force for the cure of any
public evil, however deep-rcoted or malignant.'— John
Swinton's Paper.
" The above is the concluding paragraph of a lengthy
article of John Swinton's paper last week. We are sur-
prised to see our old friend bow at the shrine of that capi-
talistic humbug — the ballot.
"America is not a free country. The economic condi-
tions of the workers here are precisely the same as they
are in Europe. A wage-slave is a slave everywhere, with-
out any regard to the country he may happen to have
been born in or made the living in.
" Friend Swinton, how can the industrially enslaved be
politically free? How can a man without the right to live
possess the right to vote?
" You give the facts and illustrations in your own col-
umns which prove that the hand which holds the bread
ean alone wield the ballot.
" What do you mean by ' public evils? ' Do you mean
the political offices, with its bribery and corruption? And
that all the workers have to do in order to be saved is to
4 turn the rascals out'? Well, from a democratic point
of view, Cleveland will do that after the 4th of March.
24
next. The 'outs' will go in, and 'ins' will go out. But
surely you cannot mean that the wage-slave will no
longer be a slave?
" Here in America the worker is deprived of life, lib-
erty and happiness (the Declaration of Independence to
the contrary notwithstanding), in spite of, yes, mainly by
means of the ballot. With a copy of the declaration in
one hand and the ballot in the other, the wage-worker is
deluded into the belief that he is a free man and a sov-
ereign.
"The poor have no votes; poverty can't vote — for it-
self. Wealth alone can vote. The workers vote wrong,
because they are poor, and are poor because they are
robbed. Robbed of their inheritance — the land; robbed
of their right to the free use of all the resources of life —
the means of existence. The workers are deprived of
all opportunitv to acquire and apply knowledge. They
are deprived of all access to culture and refinement. For
the perpetuation of these evils they have to thank govern-
ment, the state, the ballot-box and the politicians. Poli-
ticians and the state are the legitimate, inevitable out-
growth of the profit-mongering system of wage-slavery,
based upon competition and wages. We cannot get rid
of the former until we remove the latter.
" The deep-rooted, malignant evil which compels the
wealth-producers to become the independent hirelings of
a few capitalistic czars cannot be reached by means of
the ballot.
" The ballot can be wielded by free men alone; bid
slaves can only revolt and rise in insurrection against
their despoilers.
" Let us bear in mind the fact that here in America,
as elsewhere, the worker is held in economic bondage by
the use of force, and the employment of force, therefore,
becomes a necessity to his economic emancipation! Pov-
erty cant vote! P."
In the same number of the Alarm (People's Exhibit 39)
is a contributed article, signed " T. Lizius, Indianapolis,
Ind.," as follows:
25
'k DYNAMITE.
" Dynamite! Of all the good stuff, this is the stuff.
Stuff several pounds of this sublime stuff into an inch
pipe, gas or water pipe, plug lip both ends, insert a
cap with a fuse attached, place this in the immediate
neighborhood of a lot of rich loafers w/io live by the
sweat of other people s brows, and light the fuse. A
most cheerful and gratifying result will follow. In
giving dynamite to the down-trodden millions of the
globe, science has done its best work. The dear stuff
can be carried around in the pocket without danger,
while it is a formidable weapon against any force of
militia, police or detectives that may want to stifle the
cry for justice that goes forth from the plundered
slaves. It is something not very ornamental, but ex-
ceedingly useful. It can be ^lsed against persons and
tilings; it is better to use it against the Jormer than
against bricks and masonry. It is a genuine boon for the
disinherited, while it brings terror and fear to the
robbers. It brings terror only to the guilty, and conse-
quently the senator who introduced a bill in Congress to
stop its manufacture and use must be guilty of something.
He fears the wrath of an outraged people that has been
duped and swindled by him and his like. The same must
be the case with the 'servant 'of the people who intro-
duced a like measure in the Senate of the Indiana Legis-
lature. All the good this will do. Like everything else,
the more you prohibit it, the more it will be done. Dyna-
mite is like Banquo's ghost: it keeps on fooling around
somewhere or other, in spite of his satanic majesty. A
pound of this good stuff beats a bushel of ballots all
Jiol/ow, and dont you forget it. Our lawmakers
might as well try to sit down on the crater of a volcano
or a bayonet as to endeavor to stop the manufacture and
use of dynamite. It takes more justice and right than is
contained in laws to quiet the spirit of unrest. If work-
ingmen would be truly free, they must learn to know
why they are slaves. They must rise above petty preju-
dice and learn to think. From thought to action is not
far, and when the worker has seen the change, he need
but look a little closer to Jind near at hand the sledge
<~t 'it/i which to shatter every link. The sledge is dynamite,
" INDIANAPOLIS, IND. T. LIZIUS."
In the Alarm of March 7, 1885, an article (People's
Exhibit 40) signed " P." (Parsons), entitled " Our Agi-
tators," shows the extent to which at that time the work
of propagation was carried on.
In the Alarm of May 2, 1885, under the title of " Our
Vampires," is an article (People's Exhibit 52) describing a
public meeting called for the purpose of denouncing the
board of trade, whose new building was that night dedi-
cated. In the article appears a speech which was deliv-
ered on that occasion by A. R. Parsons, the editor of the
paper, in which, after denouncing the members of the
board of trade as a gang of legalized thieves, and de-
nouncing the present social institutions as responsible for
the wrong suffered by the working classes, he says :
" The present social system makes private property of
the means of labor and the resources of life — capital —
and thereby creates classes and inequalities, conferring
upon the holders of property the power to live upon the
labor product of the propertyless. Whoever owns our
bread owns our ballots, for a man who must sell his labor
or starve must sell his vote when the same alternative is
presented. The inequalities of our social system, its
classes, its privileges, its enforced poverty and misery,
arises out of the institution of private poverty, and so long
as this system prevails our wives and children will be
driven to toil, while their fathers and brothers are thrown
into enforced idleness, and the men of the board of trade
and all other profitmongers and legalized gamblers who-
live by fleecing the people will continue to accumulate
millions at the expense of their helpless victims. This
grand conspiracy against our liberty and lives is main-
tained and upheld by statute law and the constitu-
tion and enforced by the military arms of the state.
If we ivould achieve our liberation from economic
bondage and acquire our natural right to life and lib-
erty, every man must lay by a part of his tcagcs, buy
a Colt's navy revolver {cheers, and ' that's what we
want ') , a Winchester rifle (a voice: ' And ten pounds
27
of dynamite! we will wake it ourselves'} and learn
how to niake and to use dynamite. (Cheers.} TJicn
raise the flag of rebellion (cries of 'Bravo' and
eheers^, tJie scarlet banner of liberty, fraternity,
equality, and strike down to the earth every tyrant
.that lives upon this globe. ( Clieers, and cries of ' Vive
la Commune!} 'J\ rants have no right which we
sJiould respect. Until this is done you will continue to
be robbed, to be plundered, to be at the uicrcy of the
privileged Jew; therefore agitate for the purpose of or-
ganization, organize for the piir pose of rebellion, for
wage-slaves have nothing to lose but their chains; they
have a world of freedom and happiness to win.
(Cheers} "
An article from the same paper (People's Exhibit 42)
dated April 18, 1885, headed "Assassination," is as follows:
" ASSASSINATION."
" Assassination is stigmatized as barbarous and cow-
ardly- This is sometimes true, especially when one gov-
ernment employs assassins against another, or when one
person adopts this course against another. But there are
instances where assassination is both brave arid humane,
and wise also.
"The effort to abolish government cannot be done by
the accepted methods of warfare, because it requires the
organization of a government to abolish it, stronger than
the one abolished, thus leaving a stronger government in
existence than before. Such a method is literally foolish,
for all the blood, treasure and effort has been worse than
wasted.
" The moment the abolition of a government is sug-
gested, the mind pictures the uprising of a hundred little
despotic governments on every hand, quarreling among
themselves and domineering over the unorganized people,
This fact suggests the idea that the -present governments
must be destroyed, only in a manner that will -prevent the
organization or rise of any and all other governments,
•whether it be a government of three men or three hundred
million. JVo government can exist without a head, and by
assassinating the head just as fast as a government head a p-
28
-pears the government can be destroyed; and by this same
process all other governments can be kept out of existence.
" This is the policy of the nihilist of Russia, and the
moment it gets any popular support throughout civiliza-
tion all governments will disappear forever. Those gov-
ernments least offensive to the people should be destroyed
last. All governments exist by the abridgment of hu-
man liberty, and the more government the less liberty.
He alone is free who submits to no government. All
governments are domineering powers, and any domineer-
ing power is a natural enemy to all mankind and ought to
be treated as such.
" Assassination will remove the evil from the face of the
earth.
" Man will always have and always need advisers,
teachers and leaders in all departments of life, but bosses,
jailers and drivers are unnecessary.
" Man's leader is his friend. His driver is his enemy.
This distinction should be understood, and the parties
should be dealt with accordingly. Assassination -properly
applied is wise? just, humane and brave. For freedom, all
things are just. G."
In the Alarm of Sept. 5, 1885, is an article headed
" Eight Hours. Our Reply/' signed " A." (People's Ex-
hibit 50), which antagonizes the eight-hour movement
then being agitated by the workingmen, on the ground
that the shortening of the hours of labor will be of no
benefit to the working classes; that the only method of
improving their condition is by a radical change in the
system of society. It closes as follows:
" And this man poises as a critic on anarchism! He
ought to go in partnership with Mr. Powderly, the man
with the ' dynamite of ideas', who, in his own lan-
guage, ' does not fight persons, but systems'.
" This is exactly the same thing as if England had
said: ' Why, we don 't fight the Egyptian people; what
we fight is Egypt' We think Mr. Powderly and Ed-
monston would pull well together.
" Now, in regard to the proposed strike next spring, a
29
few practical words to our comrades. The number of
organized wage-workers in this country may be about
800,000; the number of the unemployed about 2,000,-
ooo. Will the manufacturing kings grant the modest
request under such circumstances? No, sir. The small
ones cannot, and the big ones will not. They will then
draw from the army of unemployed; the strikers will at-
tempt to stop them. Then comes the police and the mili-
tia. * * Say, workingmen, are you prepared to
meet the latter; are you armed?"
In the Alarm of March 20, 1886 (People's Exhibit 57),
appears the following, signed " P.," as a note to an article:
" Argument is no good unless based on force. You
must be able to make your antagonist stand still and
listen to your plea. When he refuses to do that, the use
of force becomes a necessity."
In the Alarm of April 24, 1886 (People's Exhibit 61), is
an article entitled " Knaves or Fools?" which is of great
significance in view of the occurrences which followed a
few days later. It is as follows:
u KNAVES OR FOOLS ?
" In the contest now going on between labor and capi-
tal the pretended leaders and official mouthpieces of trades
unions and Knights of Labor assemblies are attempting to
prevent the toiling masses from using the best, most ef-
fective and only successful means against the predatory
beasts which must be exterminated as public enemies dur-
ing strikes and boycots, our only weapons against 'cap-
italistic conspiracy and organized murder, starvation and
wage-slavery. These flunkies and lickspittles speculate
on their chances of securing places at the public crib as
influential agitators, or as foremen and ' sweaters ' over
their fellow-workers, or some other sinecure; others are
tickled by the praises of the capitalistic press, and, by
being quoted as representative reformers in interviews
published by such labor organs as the Chicago Times,.
Mail, Tribune, Nuisance, etc. These enemies of labor
•* 3°
manage to get themselves elected to trades assemblies
and other representative bodies of organized labor, where
they play the role of harmonizers and peacemakers be-
tween the despoiled wage-slaves and their despoilers.
The toiling masses never gave Mr. Powderly or any other
man the authority to issue a proclamation against the en-
forcement of the eight-hour law from and after May ist,
nor has he been empowered by any plebiscite to forbid
strikes and boycots, and to preach the harmony of capital
and labor as against the gospel of discontent. The
Knights of Labor, trade unionists and other working people
repudiate by their action the foolish talk of such men.
The social war has come, and whoever is not with us
.is against us."
(3.) ARBEITER ZEITUNG ARTICLES.
EXHIBIT 105.
In the issue of February 12, 1885, is this editorial:
"When a common ' philister ' declares * * * 'It
is true it had been proven that the locomotive which
caused the injury of the plaintiff was in a dangerous con-
dition, but as he (the plaintiff) had also been informed
thereof, and notwithstanding continued his work, then he
alone has to bear the consequences of his risk.'
" It was the Sormonic Judge Bailey who gave this
decision in the case of Albert Standard against the Chi-
cago, Milwaukee and St. Paul railway, and there set
aside the verdict of the jury which gave the plaintiff
$500 damages. Standard was an employe of the said
railway company. The locomotive which he run was in
a dangerous condition. The management of the road
knew this. Whether the plaintiff had knowledge of it or
not is immaterial. As an employe, he had to do as the
management commanded.
" ' Had to? ' asks the philister; ' couldn't he have said
that he refused to mount the locomotive until it was in
good repair and good condition?' Of course he could
have done that, for it was certainly the best thing; but at
the same time he could have packed his traps as a free-
man, and could have looked for another master. This
alternative would have been no less dangerous than to-
have remained at his post and risked his life. If, when
one has a choice between death by starvation and cold,
on the one side, and a risk or danger to be sent suddenly
into the beautiful beyond by a boiler explosion, then he
would be a fool not to prefer the latter. The liberty of
the plaintiff, then, simply consisted in this choice to de-
cide in favor of one of two methods of destruction, which-
ever might be most agreeable to him.
" Hozv dearly Judge Bailey sold this decision we do not
knozv; it has nothing" to do Tuith the case, either.
" Perhaps the -proletarians ivill occasionally pay the
courageous gentleman for his decision by according to hint
also the freedom of choice between a hemp necktie and a
nitro-glycerinc pilL (Signed] <-A.S.'>'>'
EXHIBIT 106.
In the issue of February 23, 1885, is an editorial:
" Thicker and thicker the clouds gather around the po-
litical and social horizon of the world, more and more the
darkness increases. Without laying claim to the reputa-
tion of a prophet, one can say with certainty that this can-
not end without a mighty storm, bringing terror and
blessing, destruction and freedom. Discontention or
hatred of all the corrupt and rotten that is existing grows
and prospers everywhere. The struggle between the
parties is tapering, the diplomatic machinations of the so-
called statesmen have reached their culminating point.
" The already approaching revolution promises to be
much grander and more terrible than that at the close
of the last century, which only broke out in one coimtry.
The common revolution will be general, for it makes
itself already felt everywhere and generally; it will
demand more sacrifices, for the number of those over
whom we have to sit in judgment is noiv much greater
than tJiat of the last century T
32
EXHIBIT 107.
March 2, 1885, an editorial:
<( * * * fjut our censure is not directed only against
the workingmen of Philadelphia; it strikes especially and in
much higher degree those dirty souls who carry on as a bus-
iness the quieting of the -working class under idle promises
of reforms in the near future. The workingmen believe
the promises of these false prophets and go to sleep, and
when then a thing happens like that in question then the
dupes stand about with empty hands and open mouths,
allow their heads to be knocked in as if that was the
proper thing, and find comfort in the thought of the beau-
tiful promises of their prophets.
" That much is sure, that thing could not have hap-
pened in Chicago without placing for exhibition on the
telegraph wires and cornices of houses a dozen cadavers
of policemen in pieces for each broken skull of a working-
man. And this is due solely and -purely to the revolutionary
•propaganda carried on here. Finally our respect to the
Philadelphia women: They were the only ones who re-
sisted the order-beast and defended themselves with com-
mendable bravery.
" ( We wonder] whether the workingmen in other
cities will take a lesson from this occurrence and will
at last supply themselves ^vith weapons, dynamite and
prussic acid as far as that has not been done yet'1
EXHIBIT 108.
March n, 1885, an editorial notice:
" The community will soon have to decide whether to
be or not to be; either the police must be and then the com-
munity cannot be, or the community must be and then the
police cannot be; one only of the two is possible"''
EXHIBIT no.
March 20, 1885, an editorial notice:
" Don't we need to shoot the rascals dead? Already
another one of our wise lawgivers in Springfield, Senator
33
Frank Bridges, has kicked the bucket of his own accord
and has saved thereby another shot of powder. Every
little helps."
EXHIBIT 112.
March 23, 1885, are editorials as follows:
" Yet one thing more. Although every day brings the
news of collisions between armed murder-serfs of the
bourgeoisie with unarmed crowds of people (strikers
and the like), we must ever and again read in the so-
called workingmen's papers: discussions of the question
of arming ought to be avoided in the associations of the
proletarian. We characterize such pacifying efforts as
criminal''
" Each workingman ought to have been armed long
ago. We leave it an open question whether whole cor-
porations are able to completely fit themselves out in a
military point of view with all their numbers; but we say
that each single one, if he has the necessary seriousness
and the good-will, can arm himself little by little very
easily. Daggers and revolvers are easily to be
gotten. Hand grenades are cheaply to be produced;
explosives, too, can be obtained and finally possibilities
are also given to buy arms on installments. To give
an impulse in that direction one should never tire of.
" For not only the revolution proper approacliing
with gigantic steps commands to prepare for it, but
also the wage contests of to-day demand of us not to en-
ter into it with empty hands.
" Let us understand the signs of the times! Let us
have a care for the present, that we will not be sur-
prised by the future unprepared!"
EXHIBIT 116.
April 8, 1885, is an editorial notice:
"That is something worth hearing: A number of
strikers in Quincy yesterday fired upon their bosses
and not upon the scabs. This is recommended most em-
phatically for imitation,''''
34
EXHIBIT 122.
May 5, 1885, is an editorial notice:
" When anywhere a small party of workingmen dare
to speak of rights and privileges, then the 'order ' draw
together all the murdering scoundrels of the whole city,
and if necessary from the whole country, to put their
sovereignty the more clearly before the sovereigns. In
short, the whole power of the capital, that is, the entire
government, is ever ready to suppress the petty demon-
strations of the woritingmen by force of arms one after
another, now here, then there. This would be quite dif-
ferent if the workingmen of the entire country could only
see that their class is in this wise subjected part by part
without condition and without repartee. The -working-
men ought to take aim at every member of the militia, and
do -with him as one -would do -with some one of whom it is
known that he is after taking one's life. It might then
sooner be difficult to obtain murdering tools"
In a small notice under the same heading is this:
"Workingmen, arm yourselves! Let the butchery of
Lemont be a lesson to you."
EXHIBIT 123.
The 7th of May, 1885, an editorial closing:
" Before you lies this blissful Eden. The road to it
leads over the smoking ruins of the old world. Your
passport to it is that banner which calls to you in (laming
letters the word '•Anarchy? "
EXHIBIT 125.
June 19, 1885, is an editorial:
« * # * jf js scarcely necessary for us to say in
conclusion that it would be an insane undertaking to meet
the serfs of order with empty hands and to allow one's
self to be clubbed down and to be shot down without
means of defense; taking this into consideration it appears
clearly that it is more necessary than anything, else to arm
35
one's self as soon as possible. . Therefore, workingmen, do
arm yourselves -with the most effectual means. The better
you do this the quicker the fight is fought, the sooner the
victory is yours. Do not delay, for that would be your
ruin. Z."
EXHIBIT 126.
In a continuation of the same article, June 20, 1885, the
author says in conclusion:
" Enough is now said about the importance of being
armed, and another question approaches us now which
also must be discussed. We are to go to -work to sup-ply
ourselves as quickly as possible with these useful things.
The price of them is too high than that one could buy
them himself. The ^vriter of these lines expresses his opin-
ion, 2vhirh docs not intend to be too previons, to this effect,
that special groups ought to form themselves to this end
which are to accomplish these things incorporal, and which
collect and pay the money in small sums optional with each
one according' to his means. Small contributions one can
easily spare; one does not mind them and he is in this way
the sooner infighting trim for our purposes. In explana-
tion it must also be said that dynamite bears several names
here in America, among others it is known in trade also
under the names of Hercules powder and giant powder.
" But we will not tire the reader any longer, and go
about to close this article. The fable reports to us that
founders of great and difficult works have been nursed by
wild beasts, among others Romulns and Remus by a she-
wolf; that is to be understood figuratively. It is not said
that the founders of a great work must have something
wolfish in their individuality, for such a beginning is ever
the password in a fig! t, and in this it is meant for one to
be a wild animal. Workingmen, fellows in misery, men of
action! A creation greater, more important, higher, more
elevated than one has ever been, it is for us to found and
establish !
" The temple of the unveiled Goddess of Liberty upon
the whole face of the globe. But to this end you must be
wolves, and as such ye need sharp teeth. Workingmcn,
arm yourselves!"
36
In the Arbeiter Zeitung, of June 19, an account is given
of a meeting at Mueller's Hall (Exhibit 102), in which
Schwab is reported to have spoken as follows:
" In America nothing is to be expected from the two
political parties. If they had meant their promises seri-
ously they would have fulfilled them long ago. Of polit-
ical freedom we cannot speak in Illinois in view of the
existing laws against conspiracy, which go against the
vvorkingman, but because we know (concluded the
speaker) that the ruling class will never make any con-
cessions, therefore we have once for all severed our connec-
tion -with it and make all preparations for a revolution by
force"
" Hereupon Comrade August Spies was given the
floor. He says that he was accused by a little paper to
have called upon the workingtnen to commit criminal
acts. He conceded that and repeated it again. What is
crime, anyway? When the workingman was putting
himself in the possession of the fruits of his labor stolen
from him, that was called a crime. A pseudo opponent
had remarked that he could bring about the emancipation
of the working classes through the ballot. This, however?
was impossible. If the ballot had been of advantage to the
workingman, then Napoleon and Bismarck never would
have given the franchise to the people; the ballot was serv-
ing only for the covering over of capitalistic tyranny and
highway robbery. The speaker pointed out the miserable
condition the coal-diggers in the Hocking Valley had
gotten into, and in conclusion he gave his hearers the ad-
vice to frequently visit the meetings of the International
Workingmen's Association, and to read the organs of the
workingtnen for the purpose of informing themselves."
In the Arbeiter Zeiting of April 29, 1885 (Exhibit 121),
is an editorial describing what is known as the board of
trade meeting, in which it is stated that in the procession
which marched past the board of trade there " marched
a strong company of well-armed comrades of the various
groups. Let us remark here that with perhaps few ex-
ceptions they were all well armed, and that also the nitro-
glycerine pills were not missing. They were prepared for
a probable attack, and if it had come to a collision there
37
would have been pieces. The cordons of the police could
have been quite excellently adapted for experiments with
explosives! About twenty detectives were loitering
about the Market square at the beginning and then dis-
appeared. That explains the keeping back of our other-
wise impertinent order — scoundrels."
EXHHIBIT 127.
An editorial on the 24th of June, 1885, closes as follows:
" Fellows! Agitators! Dark, threatening economical
storm-clouds have arisen in the United States; they be-
come thicker above our heads; they will discharge them-
selves and bring a flood of inexpressible misery upon
us. A terrible crisis is coming. Let us close our ranks
and do not let us pierce our own flesh,, but that of capital.
The time is too serious. Let us rather see in every com-
rade a welcome fellow-combatant. Let us do this, and
then the day of liberation, which will be celebrated here
in a short time and which celebration must seem to us as
derisive laughter of hell, will soon be followed by the true
and real day of liberation ; that is our most earnest desire."
In the issue of the Arbeiter Zeitung of October 5,
1885 (People's Exhibit 76), is an editorial which begins
as follows:
" We have seen that even in England, without excep-
tional laws, and even under the cover of a semblance of
political freedom, socialistic meetings have been dispersed
and the speakers arrested and punished. In America,
where the prosecution of the socialists is- in full bloom
since about a year, it is just the like."
The article then goes on to say that the eight hour
movement and strikes are of no advantage to the laboring
classes, and ends as follows:
" The question which presents itself to the wage-worker
is this: Will you look on quietly that they eject in such
manner those who have shown themselves most willing
to be sacrificed, and that they are driven from house and
38
home and persecuted with the whip of hunger — will you
or will you not? and if they do not want that, there is no
other way than to become immediately soldiers of the revo-
lutionary army, and establish conspiring groups, and let the
ruins fall on the home of such.'1''
In the Arbeiter Zeitung of October 8, 1885 (People's
Exhibit 75), is this editorial note:
" EDITORIAL.
" All organized workingmen in this country, no matter
what views they might have otherwise, should be united on
one point: they should engage in a general prosecution of
Pinkerton's secret police. No day should pass without
a report being heard from one place or another of the
finding of a carcass of one of Pinkerton's. That this
should be kept up until nobody would consent to become
the blood-hound of these assassins."
In the Arbeiter Zeitung of December 28, 1885 (Peo-
ple's Exhibit 80), is an editorial, which is as follows:
" EDITORIAL.
" At last Chicago also has its dynamite sensation. Last
Saturday morning, before the door of the palace whose
proprietor is Lambert Tree, a little can was found, which,
as it was afterwards shown, contained dynamite, the
fuse partially burned up, indicating that there was a
terrible attack, which had only failed on account of the
unaccountable extinguishing of the fuse; evidently the
dynamiter proposed to explode into the moon this big
stone palace with a quarter of a pound of dynamite. And
especially that fact speaks for the correctness of this
theory, that he chose such a small quantity, and that he
put it in the stairs so carefully and so cleanly the terrible
bit of — well, of course, an anarchist.
"Such clumsy humbug has never before come to our
notice. No man who has a little experience needs doubt
for a moment who the perpetrator was. A fuse once
ignited in a dry night is never extinguished by itself.
39
The explanation of the shrewd police that the wind had.
extinguished it shows the amount of culture of these pro-
tectors of law and order.
" To be brief, that tin can, with the explosive and par-
tially burned fuse, was put there by the firm of Pinkerton,.
a very ordinary business trick of that despicable gang; to
give a serious aspect to that attack, the end of the fuse
was allowed to burn before it was put into the can. The
citizens will be excited about this ' diabolical ' plot, and all.
means must be engaged to find out the perpetrators.
They call on Pinkerton, who at once puts three men at
eight dollars a day at their disposal. Now they have a
sure trace of the perpetrator, he cannot fail to fall into
their hands, and the engagement must be prolonged. To
prove that they were not idle, a poor devil is arrested
once in a while, etc.
" We want to caution our capitalistic fellow-citizens
against this last attack of the Pinkertons upon their
pockets, at the same time we want to advise them that true
dynamiters are not so stupid as to enjoy such child's -play.
They do not joke in such matters, they do not blast a stone
palace -with a quarter of a pound of dynamite by laying it
on the steps, and if they do tinder take something like that,
the fuse does notfail.^
In the issue of the same paper of December 29, 1885
(People's Exhibit 8 1 ), is a report of a meeting of the north
side group at 58 Clybourn avenue, which is as follows:
"The following resolutions were adopted:
" This assembly declares that the north side group, I.
A. A., pledges itself to work with all means for the intro-
duction of the eight -hour day, beginning on the ist of
May, 1886. At the same time the north side group cau-
tions the ivorkingmen not to meet the enemy unarmed on the
ist of May" etc.
In the issue of the same paper of January 22, 1886
(People's Exhibit 85), is a letter signed " R. B.," which is
as follows:
4o
" CHICAGO, January 21, 1886.
"DEAR MR. EDITOR: Taking advantage of your per-
mission to publish views of the eight-hour movement in
your valuable columns, I beg leave to give the following
as my views. I am neither a member of the Arbeiter
Association nor the Social Arbeiter Parthei or any other
workingman's association, but I think I can take it for
granted that all workingmen, organized or unorganized,
work for the same end, namely, the liberation of the
working classes to-day under the degradation and slavery
under which it surfers:
" The eight-hour question is not, or at least should not
be, the final end of the present organization, but in com-
parison to the present state of things, a progress not
to be underrated. But now let us consider the
question in itself, How is the eight-hour day to be
brought about? Why, the thinking workingman must
see for himself, under the present power of capital in
comparison to labor, it is impossible to enforce the eight-
hour day in all branches of business otherwise than with
armed force. With empty hands the workingmen will
hardly be able to cope with the representatives of the
club, in case after the ist of May of this year there should
be a general strike. Then the bosses will simply employ
other men, so-called 'scabs;' such will always be found.
" The whole movement then would be nothing but fill-
ing the places with new men, but if the workingmen are
•prepared to eventually stop the -working of the factories to
defend himself with the aid of dynamite and bombs against
the militia, -which will of course be employed, then and
only then you can expect a thorough success of the eight-hour
movement.
" Therefore, -working' men, I call upon you, arm your-
selves. R. B."
EXHIBIT 86.
In the issue of January 23, 1886, is a letter signed
August Kiesling:
" The rottenness of our social institutions cannot be
covered any longer. Too open lies the wound with
which the rotten system of to-day is afflicted; although
41
this ulcer is very old, although they have constantly
doctored it, and although it is getting worse from year to
year, they now intend to put new plaster on it. Brief is
the space of time until the eventful day. The working-
people feel that something must be done. The conditions
force them to wake up from slumbetr. ' Already an im-
mense mass is without means of subsistence. They are
more and more meager. Capital sucks the marrow out
of the bones of the workingmen.
" But why do we complain? Why do we murmur?
We have no right to. Do we not know that all the
misery, all the want, are the necessary consequence of the
present state of society? As long as we admit that we
are pariahs, that we are born to submit our neck as
slaves under the whip of hunger, of extortioners; as long
as we admit that, we have no right to complain. There-
fore, associates in misery, for this pressure has finally
become unbearable, do not let us treat peaceably with
oiir deadly enemies on the ist of May. We do not
•want to cheat ourselves for the hundredth lime tliat
we would get from tJiem in a peaceable and har-
monious way even the least for the betterment of our
situation' We have so many examples and experiences,
that even the large and indifferent mass does not believe
any more that an agitation which tends to ameliorate the
condition of the workingmen in a harmonious way
would be of any purpose to those people, and I for one
think they are right. On the ist of May, also, we will
have an example of how harmoniously the capitalists will
have our skulls crushed by their hirelings, if, out of sheer
love of harmony, we will stand by with our fists in our
pockets. He who employs the best means of battle, and
uses them, is the victor. Force is right (by BismarcK}, and
if once we have seen that, on account oj our unanimity and
the modern means of warfare, we have the power, then we
will also see we have the right; and that it is a great stu-
pidity to work for that rabble of parasites instead of our-
selves.
" Therefore, comrades, armed to the teeth, we want to
demand our rights on the ist of May; in the other case
there are only blows of the club for you."
42
EXHIBIT 88.
In the issue of February 17, 1886, is an editorial:
« * # * That the conflict between capitalism and work-
ingmen is taking constantly a sharper form is to be hailed, in-
asmuch as thereby the decision will be (word out). //?///-
dreds and thousands of reasons indicate that force ici/l
bring about tiie decisive results in the battle for liberty,
and the more consents the masses are in that conflict
of their irresistible power, tJic nearer zuill be the ap-
proaching spring tide of the people"
EXHIBIT 89.
In the issue of April 20 is an editorial:
" As long as the people in the kitchen of life are satis-
fied with the smell of the roast and feeds his empty
stomach with the idea of national greatness, national
riches, national liberty of the poll, the glutton is always
for liberty. Why not? It is useless to others and he
feels comfortable with it. Freedom of making contracts,
most sacred constitutional right of mankind, why shouldst
thou not be welcome to gentlemanly gluttons? * * *
It is true that hundreds have armed themselves. But thou-
sands are still unarmed. Every trades-union should make
it obligatory to every member to keep a good gun at
home and ammunition. The time is probably not very far
where such neglect would be bitterly felt, and the gov-
erning class is prepared, and their demands and their im-
portunes is backed by muskets and Galling guns. Work-
in gmen, follow this example."
EXHIBIT 114.
March 2, 1886, editorial notices :
" The order-scoundrels beamed yesterday morning in-
their full glory. With the help of pickpockets, the natural
allies of professional cutthroats, who otherwise call them-
selves also detectives, they succeeded yesterday in taking
seventy scabs to the factory, accompanied also by scoun-
43
drels of the secret service to give a better appearance.
This morning the number of the scabs which went back
to work was materially increased. At this opportunity it
was once again seen for what purpose the police ex-
isted— to protect the workingman if he works for star-
vation wages and is an obedient serf, to club him down
when he rebels against the capitalistic herd of robbers.
Force only gives way to force. Who -wants to attack
capitalism in earnest must overthrow Ike body-guards of
it, the well-drilled and well-armed ' men of order J and kill
them, if he does not want to be murdered himself. But,
for this is needed an armed and systematically drilled
organization"
On the same page: " The time up to the ist of Mav
" is short. Look out!"
EXHIBIT 96.
In the issue of March 19, 1886, is a communication de-
nouncing the eight-hour movement as of no advantage to
the workingmen, and saying:
" The only aim of the workingmen should be the libera-
tion of mankind from the shackles of the existing damnable
slavery. Here in America, where the workingman pos-
sesses yet the freedom of meeting, of speech, and of the
press, most should be done for the emancipation of suffer-
ing mankind. But the press gang and the teachers in
the schools do all in their power to keep the people in the
dark. Thus everything tends to degrade mankind more
and more from day to day, and this effects a ' beastening,'
as is observable with Irishmen, and more apparent even
with the Chinese.
" If we do not soon bestir ourselves for a bloody revolu-
tion we cannot leave anything to our children but poverty
and slavery. Therefore prepare yonrselves in all quiet-
ness for the revolution"
44
EXHIBIT 90.
In the issue of April 21, 1886, appears an editorial, as
follows:
" The love for law on the part of the workingman is
not so well established if -put to the test. But the hypocrit-
ical peace assurances in quiet times are in the way of
preparations for serious conflict. When it comes to se-
rious occasions it unfortunately happens that very often
the workingmen break their heads on the walls of the
law. The desire to ignore the law is there, but it remains a
desire. Possible action means to remain unorganized and
t© stand anything that the extortioner may see fit to do.
" He who submits to the present order of things has
no right to compla in about capitalistic extortion, for
order means sustaining' that. And he who revolts
against the institutions vouchsafed by the constitution
and the laws is a rebel and has no right to complain if
he is met by soldiers. Every class defends itself as well
as it can. A rebel who puts himself opposite the mouth
of the cannons of his enemies with empty fists is a
fooir
EXHIBIT 93.
In the issue of April 3Oth is an editorial:
" As we are informed from reliable sourcer the police
have received secret orders to keep themselves prepared
in their stations, as a labor conflict is feared on Saturday
of next week. You see the capitalistic sluggards are
thirsty for the blood of workingmen. The workingmen
will not permit themselves to be kicked by them like dogs
any more. They will not be tortured to- death any more
by unlimited work, and they will not be starved any more.
For this opposition they want vengeance and they cry for
blood. May be that this cry will be heeded — but then,
beside the red life-sap of the extortioner's victim, there
may flow a little of the black-dragon poison of the extor-
tioner. To the work in<r men we again say at this
hour arm yourselves. You have but one life to lose.
Defend that ivith all means. A nd in this conned ion a r
want to caution the armed workingmen as yet to con-
45
ceal their arms so that they will not be stolen by the
minions of the law, as it has happened in various in-
stances"
From these quotations, taken from various numbers of
the files of these two papers, it is apparent that those
papers were continually agitating, from day to day, the
bringing about of a social revolution by force; that they
were continually declaring that society in America was
divided into two classes, the bourgeoisie and the pro-
letariat; that the workingmen were held in a condition
of abject bondage to the capitalists or the bourgeoisie;
that they had no hope of amelioration by peaceable
means; that the ballot was a delusion; that any plan for
•
the amelioration of their condition by lessening the hours
of labor was delusive; that their only hope lay in a com-
plete and bloody revolution which should entirely destroy
the existing order of society and wipe out " the infernal
right of property"; that in bringing about this revolution
they should act wholly without conscience and utterly
without heart; that they should be consumed by a single
passion — the revolution; that they should be at war with
the whole civilized world; that they should live in it
merely for the purpose of destroying it; that they should
know but one science, the science of destruction; that
the}' should live for that and for that alone; that they
should despise public sentiment and all morality; that
they should extend mercy to no one who stood in the
way of their purpose, and should expect none for them-
selves; that a war of life and death reignea between
them and society; that the police and the government of
the country were the allies of the capitalists, and hence
their enemies, and that it was necessary, in order to suc-
cess, that the police, the militia and the government itself
should be annihilated.
46
The Arbeiter Zeitung was under the control of Spies
-as managing editor. Leading editorials were written by
him. The minor editorials, editorial notes and some of
the leading editorials, as appears from his own evidence,
were written by Schwab. The Alarm was under the ed-
itorial control of Parsons. Many of the editorials were
written by him. Some of them appeared over his own
signature. Whatever appeared, whether by way of com-
munication or by copy from other papers or documents,
or in original editorial matter, was under the direct con-
trol of these defendants, And thus it appears that so far
as Spies, Schwab and Parsons were concerned, the
declarations of these papers were their declarations, their
acts, their advocacy of the change in the social order and
of the bringing about of that change by force. More-
•over, these two papers were the recognized organs of the
International; they spoke for it; their contents show that
they were continually advocating the very doctrines an-
nounced and published by them as the official platform of
the International in America, and the purpose, according
to this platform of the Internationa], was "the destruction
" of the right of property, and complete change in the
" order of society," and they proposed to accomplish that
by "agitation with a view to organization, organization
'•'•for the -purpose of rebellion.'1'1 Herein is indicated in a
few words the way which workingrnen must take if they
would rid themselves of their chains. The first section of
their platform being, " destruction of the existing class-
" domination by all means, /'. e., through energetic, in-
" exorable, revolutionary and International activity." This
object was treasonable. Their conspiracy, the moment it
resulted in an overt act, was treason, and every member
of it guilty of treason.
47
Moreover, not only did those defendants named advo-
cate these doctrines through the columns of their papers,
but they, together with others of the defendants, were
continually advocating the .same doctrines and the same
methods orally, in public and in private, openly upon the
streets of the city of Chicago, and throughout the coun-
try, privately and in the secrecy of their own meetings.
This appears from the testimony of a large number of
witnesses, to which attention is now called, and also from
accounts appearing from time to time in these papers, of
meetings in the interests of the Internationals, which were
held from time to time, some of which we have cited.
(4.) SPEECHES OF THE DEFENDANTS.
CLARENCE P. DRESSER, a newspaper reporter, testi-
fied (Vol. J, 214) that he had attended probably a
dozen meetings on Sunday afternoons, at the lake
front, in the city of Chicago, where Fielden, Parsons
and Spies were present, and at which they and iMrs.
Parsons made speeches; that he had heard Spies
in these speeches advocate the principle that property
was a crime, and say that he would like to head a
crowd and carry the black flag down Michigan avenue,
and had seen Fielden, when he was addressing a
crowd, point to the carriages on Michigan avenue and say,
" Those are the people that ive want to blow — and he did
not say to eternity ; " that he had heard Fielden say that they
ought to blow all of those people to hell, and also that he
would be glad to march down Michigan avenue and carry
terror to the hearts oj George Pullman and Marshall
Field and such men, calling them by name, and that suck
men as Pullman, Field, Doane and others deserved to be
48
killed^ and asked who would be -willing to follow him,
whereupon a great many called out " We will" and he,
Fielden, said that they would be ready with weapons and be
•properly equipped to take such an excursion. The witness
had heard Parsons say that the workingnien must rouse
up and arm themselves and meet their oppressors, as he
termed them, with weapons — meet them face to face, and
consider that they were to be treated in the same manner,
and especially denounced the militia and the police, and that
they should arm themselves with guns, pistols, dynamite
and anything" they could obtain; that on the night of the
board of trade demonstration he heard Spies say it was
the intention to blow up the board of trade building,
(Vol. J, 219.)
MARSHALL H. WILLIAMSON, a newspaper reporter,
testified (Vol. J, page i) that he heard Parsons and
Fielden speak on the night of the board of trade demon-
stration; that Parsons called the police blood-hounds and
servants of the robbing capitalists, and called upon the
mob to follow him in an assault upon Marshall Field's dry
goods house and various clothing houses and take from
there what he called the necessities of life which the
audience was in need of. He was speaking from the
second floor of the Arbeiter Zeitung building; there were
about a thousand people in the audience; that Fielden, in
his speech on the same occasion, called upon the mob and
he agreed to lead them to rob those places, or to go into
them and take from them what they needed in the way
•of clothing and dry goods; that both the speakers said
that the new board of trade building was built out of
monev of which they had been robbed, and that all of the
men who transacted business there were robbers and
thieves and ought to be killed; that after the speaking on
49
that night, in the front room of the Arbeiter Zeitung
building he had a conversation with Mr. Parsons. " I
" asked him why they didn't march upon the board of trade
" and blow it up; he said because the police had interfered,
" and they did not expect the police to interfere and -were
" not prepared, and I says, ' Well, your party was armed ;
" why didn't you go right through the police?' He said,
" ' We were not prepared to meet them as we wanted
" to? I told him that I had seen revolvers exhibited by
" some in the procession, and asked what further prepara-
" tion he wanted ; he told me when they met the police that
" they would be prepared with bombs and dynamite.
*' Fielden was standing at Parsons' elbow at the time and
" said, '•The next time the police attempted to interfere with
" them they would be prepared for them. I asked him
" when that time would be, and he said he ' didn't know,
" perhaps in the course of a year or so.' ': That during
the winter months of 1884 he had heard both Parsons
and Fielden make addresses to socialistic organizations in
the hall at 54 West Lake street; that on one occasion
Fielden wanted them to follow him to those clothing
stores and grocery stores and other places and get what
they needed to live on, what they needed to support their
families with and feed their babies with, and told them to
purchase dynamite; he said that Jive cents' worth of
dynamite carried around in the vest pocket would do
more good than all the revolvers and rifles in the world;
that Parsons told the audience that they were being
robbed, and offered to lead them to the grocery stores
and various other places to get what they wanted.
LAWRENCE HARDY, a newspaper reporter, testified
(Vol. J, 356) that at a meeting of McCormick's ex-em-
ployes on the night of the I2th of March of this year
(i886), at Zepf's Hall, he heard Fielden say that the
time had come for workingmen to assert themselves. He
said : " We are told that ive must attain our ends and aims
" by obeying law and order. Damn lazu and order f
" We have obeyed lazu and order long- enough. T7ie time
" has come for you, men, to strangle the lazu, or the lazu
"• zuill strangle you. What you should do is to organize and
" march up the Black road and take possession of McCor-
" wick's factory; it belongs to you; it does not belong to
" him. Ton made it; he did not" That he continued in
that strain for some little time. At the same meeting,
Parsons, to zuhose speaking opposition was made, finally ob-
tained the platform and said that the capitalists had
ground the workingmen under their heels and robbed them
for years ; he thought the time had come for them to assert
their rights, to get them if they could, even by force, if
necessary; he referred to the McCormick strike in par-
ticular, saying that McCormick himself was not the real
owner of the property; it belonged to the workingmen
who had created it; that a previous strike had failed be-
cause of the intercession (interference) of the police, who
had driven the men away, and advised them to arm them-
selves, and get their rights by force.
WILLIAM H. FREEMAN, a newspaper reporter, testified
(Vol. K, 37), that he heard Parsons in a speech at the
board of trade demonstration say that if the workingmen
were driven to starvation they would unfurl the banner
of liberty and equality and sweep everything before them^
he said that dramatically, turning and shaking his finger
at a red banner that was hanging on the platform, and
urged the zvorkingmen there to take up arms, and by that
means right the zurongs "which they zuere at that time un-
dergoing; at the same meeting Fielden said that all agr
Si .
gregation of property and all accumulation of property
by individuals was wrong and against the best interests
of the workingmen; that the workingman had a direct
interest in everything that was produced, and that they
could only be enabled to enjoy the fruits of their labor and
what belonged to them by the use of force.
MAXWELL E. DICKSON, a newspaper reporter, testified
(Vol. K, 93) that he met Parsons last November
(/^j), and remarked to him in a sort of joking way,
"You are not going to blow up anybody, are you?"
Parsons said, " You will see." I said, " You don t
" mean you are going to use dynamite?" He said,
" / don t say that we zvori t; I don t knoiv that we
" wont, but you will see the revolution brought about
" sooner than you think for" That they had several
conversations of that kind. The witness attended social-
istic meetings since 1875. At a meeting at West I2th
street Turner Hall, called for the purpose of discussing
socialism, Parsons " made a speech in which he said that
" the editors of the capitalistic press, clergymen, lawyers,
" publicists and capitalists had been invited to discuss the
" questions there, and during his remarks he said that the
u degradation of labor was brought about by what was
" known as the rights of private property, and he there
" quoted some statistics, a long line of them, in which he
" showed that an average man with a capital of $5,000
*' was enabled to make $4,000 a year, and thus get rich,
*' while his employe who made money for him obtained
" but $304, and there was upwards of 2,000,000 heads of
•" families who were in want, or who were bordering on
" want, and who were making their living either by theft,
*' robbery or any such occupation as they could get work
•" in. And he said that, while they were the champions
52
" of free speech and social order, it would be hard for the
" man who stood in the way of liberty, fraternity and
" equality to all." Fielden at the same place made a
speech in which he said, " The majority of men were
" starving because of over-production, and the cause of
" that over production he figured out, showed that that
" ought not to be, and then went on to show that overr
" coats were being sent to Africa, to the Congo States,
" to cover the nakedness there, that were needed at home
" here, and he could not understand how that was. As a
" socialist he said that they believed in the equal right of
"• every man to live, but that the present condition of the
" laboring man was due to the domination of capital, and
** they could expect no remedy from the legislature or
" from legislators, and that there were enough present in
" the hall at that time to take Chicago from the grasp of
" the capitalists." Further he said, " That the time was
" coming when a contest would arise between capit.al and
" labor, and socialists should be prepared for the result;
" he was no alarmist, but the contest would certainly
" come, and the socialists would be prepared for the vic-
" tory when it did come."
The witness was present at a meeting at Mueller's Hall,
at which Fielden presided, when a man named Griffin
made a speech advocating the use of force to right social
wrongs, and there was a man named Lichtner who advo-
cated the socialistic idea, but opposed the use of force.,
whereupon Schwab, one of the defendants, said that
the gap between the rich and poor was growing wider \
that although- despotism in Russia had endeavored to crush
nihilism by executing some and sending others to Siberia
nihilism was still growing, and he praised Reinsdorff, who-
had then been recently executed in Europe, but stated that
53
his death had been avenged by the killing of Rumpf, the
chief of police of Frankfort, who had been industrious
in endeavoring to crush out socialism; that murder was
forced on many a man through the misery brought or*
him by capital; that such a thing as freedom in the United
States was a farce, or something to that effect, and that
freedom in Illinois was literally unknown', that both of the
political parties were corrupt, and what was needed here
was a bloody revolution which would right their wrongs.
At the same meeting Spies made a speech in which he
advised the workingmen to revolt at once, and said that he
had been accused of giving this advice before, and that it
was true, and that he was proud of it; that wage-slavery
could only be abolished through powder and ball. He de-
nounced the ballot as a sort of " skin " game. He com-
pared it to a deck of cards, in which there was a marked
deck put in the place of the genuine, and in which the
poor man got all of the skin cards, so that when the dealer
laid down his card his money was taken from him.
Parsons then offered the following resolution:
" WHEREAS, Our comrades in Germany have slain one
of the dirtiest dogs of his majesty Lehmann, the greatest
disgrace of the present time, namely, the spy Rumpf.
resolved, that we rejoice over and applaud the noble and
heroic act."
Parsons offered resolutions advocating the abolition of
the present social system and favoring a new social co-
operative system that would bring abotit equality between
capital and labor.
The witness was present at a meeting held or*
Thanksgiving day at the Market square, where
Fielden said that they (the working people) would be
justified in going over to Marshall Field's, over the wayr
and taking from there that which belonged to them.
54
JOHN]. RYAN, a retired army officer, testified (Vol. J,
131), that he had attended meetings held on the lake
front in the city, at one of which he heard Parsons make
a speech. " He was speaking in a general way about
" trouble with the workingmen and the people, what he
" called the proletariat class, and spoke about their enemies,
" as he termed them, the police and the constituted author-
" ities; he said that they were their enemies and that they
" would use force against them; the authorities would use
" the -police and the militia, and they would have to use force
" against them; he advised them to purchase rijles; if they
" hadrft money enough to buy rijles to buy pistols, and if
" they couldrft buy pistols, they could buy sufficient dynamite
'•'•for twenty-five cents to blow up a building the size of the
" Pullman building, and pointed to it"
He heard Fielden speak to the same effect at that meet-
ing. He also heard Spies at meetings at the same place
at different times say the oppressed class, the working-
men and the workers, are opposed to the capitalists and
the property-holders; that a property-holder or a capi-
talist was the enemy of the workingmen; if they could not
get their rights in a peaceable manner they must get them
in a forcible way.
The witness boarded at the Clifton House (near the
lake front) and went to these meetings Sunday afternoons
often, listening to the speeches. " After the picnic Mr.
-" Parsons — / worft be sure of that— spoke about a young
" German experimenting with dynamite at this picnic. He
" had dynamite in a can, a tomato can, and spoke
" of how the thing was thrown into a pond, or
" lake, and how much execution could be done with
" that amount of dynamite" He also spoke of what
<could be done with it in destroying buildings and property
55
in the city. The witness said that the same sentiments
were repeated by the speakers at every meeting; these
meetings were held on the lake front (a park in the cen-
ter of the city, on the lake front) nearly every Sunday,,
and the attendance was about 150.
THOMAS L. TREHORN, a police officer, (Vol. J, 230} was-
present on the night of the board of trade meeting and heard
the speech which Parsons made. Parsons characterized
the board of trade as a robbers' roost and den; that they
were all reveling in the proceeds of the workingman;
that every dollar that was put in that building belonged
to the workingman. He says: " How many of my
" hearers could afford to give twenty dollars for a supper
" to-night? The invitations are twenty dollars, I believe."
He says: "It is no use of arguing; -we will never gain
'•'•anything by argument and words .. The only way to
" convince those capitalists and robbers is to use the gun and
" dynamite;'''' and his speech went on in that manner.
JAMES G. MILLER, a lawyer, testified (Vol. J, 292)
that last fall he heard Fielden addressing a crowd on the
lake front, in which he stated " that the working-men, the
" laborers, were justified in using force to obtain that
" which was theirs, and ^vhich was withheld from them by
" the rich; that our present social system was not proper;.
" that an equality of possession should exist, and if the
" rich kept on withholding from the poor what was justly
" due to the poor because they had earned it, they should
" use force and violence; that force should be used against
" the rich, the zveallhy and the men who had means; that
" the existing order of society should be destroyed — annihi-
" lated — and as no other redress could be had peaceably they
" were justified in using force and violence; that at that
56
" time there were from two to three hundred present in
" the crowd."
HENRY WEINECKE, a police officer, testified (Vol. J,
85) that some time in February, 1886, before he came
on the police force, he heard the defendant Engel at
Timmerhoff's hall, 703 Milwaukee avenue, address a
meeting. The witness said: "I was standing in the
" door, the door that goes in the hall from the saloon. I
" heard him talking about buying revolvers for the -police.
" He advised everybody — ' every man wants to join them, to
" save np three or four dollars to bny revolvers to shoot
" every policeman down '; he says he wants every working-
" man whom he could get to join them, and then advise
" everybody you know — you save up three or four dollars
" to buy a revolver that was good enough for shooting
" policemen down, he said." The witness further stated
that the hall at that meeting was crowded, and Engel
spoke in German.
ANDREW C. JOHNSON, a detective of Pinkerton's Na-
tional Agency, testified (Vol. J, 385) that he knew
Parsons, Fielden, Spies, Schwab and Neebe; that in the
course of his employment as a detective of that agency
he joined the American Group of the International Work-
ingmen's Association; the first meeting which he attended
was on the 22d of February, 1885; the last meeting on
the 24th of January, 1886; that he made a report in writ-
ing of the meetings which he attended, as the meetings
were held, which he returned to the agency. The wit-
ness attended a meeting on the 22d of February, 1885,
at Baum's Pavilion, Cottage Grove avenue and 22d
street, in Chicago, at which Parsons made a speech,
saying the reason the meeting had been called in that lo-
57
cality was so as to give them, the many merchant princes
who resided there, an opportunity to attend and hear
what the communists had to say about the distribution of
wealth. He said, " / want you all to unite together and
throw off the yoke; we need no -president , no congressmen ,
no police, no militia and no judges; they are all leeches,
sucking the blood of the poor, who have to support them
all by their labor. / say to you-, rise, one and all, and let
us exterminate them all. Woe to the -police or the militia
whom they send against us!"
On the ist of March, 1885, the witness joined the asso-
ciation at a meeting at Greif 's Hall, 54 and 56 West Lake
street. He says, "I went to the defendant, Fielden, who
" was at that time acting as treasurer and secretary for the
"association; I gave him my name and signified my will-
ingness to join the association; he entered my name in a
"book and handed me a red card with my name on and a
" number. At another meeting held at 54 West Lake
" street, Parsons stated, ' We are sorely in need of funds
" wherewith to publish the Alarm, and 1 think as many of
" yon who are able ought to give as much as you can, as our
'•'-paper is a most powerful weapon, and it is only through
" the paper that we can hope to reach the masses.'' At a
"meeting of the American group held at Greif 's Hall in
"this city on the 22d of March (1885), a man (page 394)
<c named Bishop introduced a resolution of sympathy for a
"girl named Sorrel. The girl in question, Bishop stated,
"had been assaulted by a master; the girl had applied for
"a warrant, which had been refused her on account of the
" high social standing of her master. Spies said, ' What is
" the use of passing resolutions? We want to revenge the
" girl. Now there is an opportunity for some of our young
" men to go and shoot Wight.' ':
58
At -a meeting at the same place on the 2pth of March,
Fielden said that a few explosions in the city of Chicago
-would help the cause considerably. "• There is the new
" board of trade, a roost of thieves and robbers. We
" oiight to commence by blowing- that up"
At another meeting at the same place (page 399),
Fielden said: " It is a blessing that something' has been
" discovered -wherewith the workingman can fight the police
" and the militia with the Galling guns"
At a meeting on April 22d, Parsons said, in referring to
the opening of the new board of trade building, " What
** a splendid opportunity there will be next Tuesday night
"• for some bold fellow to make the capitalists tremble, by
" blowing up the building and all the thieves and robbers
" there." At the conclusion of the speech, he stated that
the workingmen of Chicago would form in procession on
Market square on Tuesday evening next, and he invited
all those present to get as many of the friends as they
could to join the procession.
At the same meeting, Fielden said: "I also wish to-
" invite as many of you as can come, and as many as
" you can get; go to the lodging-houses and get as
" many of the tramps as you can find, and get them ta
" come along and join in the procession; the more the
" merrier."
At the next meeting, on the 26th of April, 1885, Par-
sons said: " I wish you all to consider the misery of the
" working classes, and the cause of all the misery in these
" institutions termed government; I lived on snow-balls
" all last winter, but, by God, I will not do it this
" winter."
At a meeting held at Ogden's Grove, June 7, 1885,
Fielden said : " 1 want all to organize; every workingman
59
" in Chicago ought to belong to our organization; it is of
" no use to go and beg of our masters to give us more
" -wages or better times. When 1 say organize, I
" mean for von to use force', it is of no use
'•'•for the working people to hope to gain anything by
" means of the ordinary weapons; every one of you must
" learn the use of dynamite, for that is the power with
" which we hope to gain our rights"
At a meeting at Greif's Hall, August 19, 1885, Parsons
(page 404), referring to the late strike of the street-car
employes, said: "If but one shot had been fired, and Bon-
" field had happened to be shot, the whole city would have
" been deluged in blood, and the social revolution would
u have been inaugurated"
At a meeting of the same group on the 2d of Septem-
ber, 1885, Fielden, in a speech, said: " It is useless for
" you to suppose that you can ever obtain anything in
" any other way than by force. You must arm your-
" selves and prepare for the coming revolution."
At a public meeting, held in I2th street Turner Hall
October n, 1885, Fielden said: " The eight-hour law
" will be of no benefit to the workingman; you must all
" organize and use force; you must crush out the present
"government, as by force is the only way in which you
" better your present condition"
On the 2Oth of December, at the same place, Fielden
said: *' All the crowned heads of Europe are trembling at
" the very name of socialism, and I hope soon to see a few
" Liskas {the man who murdered the chief of police of
" Frankfort and was hanged for it} in the United States
" to put out of the way a few of the tools of capital"
At a meeting at 106 Randolph street on December 3Oth,
Fielden was asked: " Would the destruction of private
6o
" property insure universal co-operation?" and replied:
" I or nobody else can tell what is going to happen a hun-
" dred years from now, but this everybody knows: if pri-
" vate property was done away with it would insure a
" better state of things generally, and we will try all we
" can to teach the people the best way in which to bring
" about this change."
At a meeting at the same place, January T4th, Spies
said to Fielden, privately: " Don't say very much about
" that article in the Daily News. You simply need to
" state that a reporter of the Daily News had an inter-
" view with me a few days ago, but that most of the
" statements in the paper are lies. You must be careful
" in your remarks; you don't know who might be amongst
'' us to-night." Afterward the meeting was called to
order and Fielden spoke. " He made a long statement
" commenting on the article which had appeared in the
" Daily News. He said, ' All the statements, or most of
" the statements, are lies. Mr. Spies did have an inter-
" view with a reporter some days ago, but the most of
" the assertions brought forth in the paper are not true.' '
He further said, as regard the dynamite bombs: " // is
" quite true -we have lots of explosives and dynamite in our
" possession and -we ivill not hesitate to use it -when the proper
" time comes. We care nothing either J or the military or
" police, for these are in the pay of the capitalist. Even in
" the regular army most of the soldiers are all in sympathy
" with us, and most of them have been driven to enlist-
" ment. I have even had a letter from a friend out west
" who told me that he had seen a soldier on the frontier
" reading a copy of the Alarm. At a later period,
" Fielden said, referring to the eight-hour movement:
" 'We don't object to it, but we don't believe in it; as to
6i
" whether a man works eight hours a day or ten hours a
" day, he is still a slave. We propose to abolish slavery
" altogether.' '
GUSTAV LEHMANN, himself a socialist, and a member
of the Lehr und Wehr Verein, testifies (Vol. J, 207)
that in January or February of this year (1886) he heard
the defendant Engel make a speech at Neft's Hall, 58
Clybourn avenue, before the assembly of workmen of
the north side, in which he said that those zuho could not
arm themselves and who could not buy revolvers should buy
dynamite, that it was very cheap and easily handled', and
gave a general description of how bombs could be made,
how gas pipes could be jilled; that a gas pipe ?vas to be
taken and a wooden block put into the end, and it was to be
jilled with dynamite; then the other end is also closed up
with a wooden block and old nails are tied around the pipe
by means of wire; then a hole is bored into one end of it
and a fuse with a cap is put into that hole; that the nails
should be tightened to the pipe so that when it explodes
there will be many pieces flying around ; that gas pipe could
be found on the west side from the river, near the bridge.
WILLIAM SELIGER, a member of the "International,"
testified (Vol. I, 527), that he heard Engel, one of the
defendants, make a speech to the north side group in
Neff's Hall, last winter, in which he said that everyone
should manufacture bombs for themselves; that pipes
could be found everywhere without any cost; that the
pipes were to be closed up with wooden blocks fore and
aft, and that in one of the blocks was to be drilled a hole
for the fuse and cap; that every workingman should arm
himself with them; that they were cheap to be had and
were the best means against the police and capitalist.
62
MORITZ NEFF, who was the keeper of the hall known
as Thoeringer Hall, sometimes called " The Shanty of the
Communists," and also called Neff's Hall, testified (J,
269) that he heard Engel address a public meeting of
the north side group at that place; that he addressed the
meeting on general principles, and came around and
wanted money for a new paper which they had started.
" It is called the ' Anarchist'; it is a paper started by the
north-west side group and two of the south side groups.
He came there for the purpose of obtaining money in
order to push the paper along. He said that the Ar-
beiter Zeitung was not outspoken enough in those an-
archistic principles; therefore it was necessary to start
something else, and for this purpose they started this pa-
per; they distributed some of these papers around there;
and after that he sat down. .Later on he spoke again, and
he gave a kind of history of revolutions in the old coun-
try, and stated that the nobility of France were only
forced to give up their privileges by brute force; and then
he stated that the slaveholders at the south had only lib-
erated their slaves after being compelled by force by the
northern states, and therefore, he said, that the present
wage-slavery would only be done away with by force
also; and he advised them to arm themselves, and if guns
were too dear for them they should use cheaper means —
dynamite, or anything they could get hold of to fight the
enemy. He stated that in order to make bombs it was
not necessary that they should be round; anything that
was hollow inside would — in the shape of gas pipes, or
something like that. * * * This was in the speech
that he made; he sat down afterwards. It was custom-
ary to have a discussion after the speech was made, and
anybody that wanted to ask the speaker a question could
do so. That part of the speech I did not hear; I was in
the saloon."
The witness then identified the paper spoken of as
"The Anarchist" (a copy of which appears as People's
Exhibit 32).
(C.) THE WORK OF PREPARATION.
Not only were the defendants advocating through the
press and by speech, in public and in private, the doc-
trines which they announced, and thus actively engaged
in the work of propaganda, but at the same time they
were diligently making preparations to carry their theo-
ries into effect.
There were in the city a large number of groups of the
International, a portion of the membership in each one of
which was armed and called the armed section. There
were also a number of companies of an organization local
to Chicago, known as the Lehr und Wehr Verein. These
organizations acted in concert and were all armed and
drilled for the express purpose of being in a position to
bring about the social revolution whenever the time for
its inauguration should be most favorable. All these va-
rious bodies were known as armed men, and whenever
the notice appeared in the " Briefkasten," or letter-box,
of the Arbeiter Zeitung, " Y, Komme " with the
date inserted, they met at 54 West Lake street, a place
known as Greif's Hall, a beer saloon, which was a ren-
dezvous for the socialists and anarchists of all grades.
They were not only armed with the arms known to civil-
ized warfare and drilled in tactics recognized as honorable
among civilized nations, but were also engaged in the
manufacture of explosives of a kind known only to the
revolutionists, in the purchase of dynamite and in experi-
ments with it. The Alarm and the Arbeiter Zeitung
were constantly publishing instructions of the most prac-
tical kind for the revolutionists. Some of these articles,
as, for instance, Bakunin's Groundwork, published in-
64
the Alarm and the Arbeiter editorial about revolutionary
deeds, are in effect codes of ethics and at the same time
manuals of tactics for the revolutionist. Their doctrines
and teachings agree in every respect, and not only agree
with themselves, but are also identical with those of
Most's book. Others of the articles are descriptive of the
method of the manufacture and use of dynamite and other
explosives, the manufacture and use of bombs and other
instruments, taken sometimes from Most's book and
sometimes from other sources. Publishing also letters
from and giving advice to correspondents upon these
subjects with an openness and abandon that is astonishing,
and is indicative of the perfect contempt in which they
hold both the law and the public opinion of the land.
That there was such an organization, that it was armed,
they made it no secret, but declared it openly in the edi-
torial columns of their papers, and in speeches and pri-
vate conversation. In fact, the very openness and pub-
licity with which these declarations were made is seized
upon by counsel as furnishing ground for an argument
that no such preparations could have been made, and that
the talk was " mere braggadocio," counsel, forgetting
that every criminal offense has in it a very large element
of foolishness, and forgetting, also, that for these men to
succeed they must make converts in whom they must in-
spire confidence, and forgetting, also, that one of the car-
dinal doctrines of the revolutionists is that by the inspira-
tion of terror the " property-owning beasts " can be more
easily demoralized, and the cause of the revolutionists
more easily attained.
In the library of the general committee, which was a
sort of central committee, composed of delegates from
the different groups in the city, and which met in the
65
Arbeiter Zeitung building, were kept many copies of a
book written by John Most, now of New York, entitled
" The Science of Revolutionary War," a book the pur-
pose of which is accurately described by its title. This
book was distributed and sold at the meetings of the va-
rious organizations, and also at picnics and public
meetings held under the auspices of the organization;
large portions of it were reprinted in the Arbeiter Zeitung,
although there credited to " Die Freiheit," Most's paper,
published in New York. Translations were also printed
in the Alarm. This book is a practical treatise on revo-
lutionary warfare, describing in the most practical man-
ner, so as to be understood by any man of ordinary intel-
ligence, the best methods known for the manufacture of
dynamite, fulminate of mercury, nitro-glycerine, nitro-
gelatine and other powerful and dangerous explosives,
the manufacture of bombs, of fire cans for the destruc-
tion of buildings with inextinguishable compounds, the
manufacture of weapons, of deadly poisons, the best and
safest method of administering the poison. It is also a
manual of tactics, describing minutely the method of rev-
olutionary warfare, the manner in which revolutionary
deeds shonld be accomplished, so as to be at the same
time the most effectual and to be accomplished with the
least danger to the revolutionists. It is also a code of
ethics for the revolutionist, its teachings corresponding
with the teachings of the various editorials and other ar-
ticles in tfre Arbeiter Zeitung and the Alarm, as well as
the speeches of the various defendants. It is a book
which also shows the revolutionist to be utterly devoid of
conscience, and which, for cold-blooded diabolism, has no
counterpart in the whole range of literature. It is the
book from which the defendants, Lingg and Fischer,
66
learned the manufacture and use of deadly weapons.
(I, 353-4; K, 507.)
Upon this branch of the case, we desire to call the atten-
tion of your Honors to the following evidence:
(l). THE CODE OF ETHICS AND THE MANUAL OF
TACTICS.
" Bakunin's Groundwork for the Social Revolution," a
document published in the Alarm, December 26, 1885
(Exhibit 54), is perhaps as cold-blooded, as wicked and
diabolical an article as was ever conceived in the brain of
man or penned by his hand. The man who wrote it and
the men who reproduced it must be wholly without con-
science and utterly without natural affection. It is at once
a code of ethics and a manual of tactics for the revolu-
tionist.
" A revolutionist's duty to himself.
" i. The revolutionist is a self-offered man. He has
no personal interest, feelings or inclinations; no property,
not even a name. Everything in him is consumed by one
single interest, by one single thought, one single passion
— the Revolution.
" 2. The whole work of his existence, not only in words
but also in deeds, is at war with the existing' order of soci-
ety, and with the whole so-called civilized -world; with its
laws, morals and customs he is an uncompromising opponent.
He lines in this world for the purpose to more surely de-
stroy it.
"3. The revolutionist despises every doctrine and dis-
claims society in its present form. He leaves the re-
organization of society to the future generations. He
knoivs only one science; the science of destruction. He
studies mathematics, physics, chemistry and perhaps med-
icine for and only for this purpose. For the same reason
he studies day and night the living science of men, char-
acters, conditions and also the situation of the present
socia ' order.' The quick and sure destruction of the pres-
67
cut unreasonable order of the world is the object of these
studies.
" 4. He despises public sentiment. He despises and
hates the present social 'morality' in all its instigations
and manifestations. He acknowledges as moral whatever
favors the triumph of the revolution; immoral and crim-
inal whatever checks it.
" 5. The revolutionist is a consecrated being (who
does not belong to himself) ; he would not spare the state
in general and the entire class society, and at the same time
does not expect mercy for himself. Bet-ween him and
society reigns the war of death or life, publicly and secretly,
but ahvays steady and unpardoning. He has to get used
to standing all endurance.
" 6. Stringent with himself he must also be to others.
All weak sentiment towards relation, friendship, love and
thankfulness must be suppressed through the only cold
passion of the revolutionary work. For him there exists
only one benefit, one wager, one satisfaction — the effect
of the revolution. Day and night dare he have only one
thought, one aim: The unmerciful destruction; while he,
cold-blooded and without rest, follows that aim, he himself
must be ready to die at any time and ready to kill with his
own hands any one who seeks to thwart his aim.
#•*##*#*##
" The revolutionist's duty towards his revolutionary
comrades:
"9. It is unnecessary to speak of the fellowship
amongst the revolutionists; upon them exists the entire
might of the revolutionary work. Comrades of the revo-
lution who stand even high on the revolutionary under-
standing and revolutionary habit must as much as possible
consult all important affairs in common and take resolu-
tion unanimously. In executing a resolved upon case,
everybody must as much as possible depend upon himself.
In case where a lot of destructive deeds is to be done, every-
body must be self -operating and request help and counsel of
his comrades only in cases where i't is absolutely necessary
for success.
" 10. Every comrade of the revolution shall have sev-
eral revolutionists in the second or third order, on hand,
68
that is, such persons as are not thoroughly instructed; he
shall dispose of them as a trusted part of the revolu-
tionary capital. He shall use his part of the capital
economically, in order to get as great results from them
as possible. He shall dispose of himself as so much
capital to be used for the triumph of the work of the
revolution, but a capital which he cannot dispose of with-
out the full consent of all the fully consecrated comrades.
The revolutionist's duty towards society.
" 13. A revolutionist moves in the world of state, in the
world of classes, in the so-called ' civilized ' world, and
lives in the same, just for the simple reason that he be-
lieves in its speedy destruction. He is no true revolutionist
who clings to anything at all in this bourgeoise world.
He dare not shrink where the cause is at stake or refuse
to break any tie which binds him to the old world, or hes-
itate to destroy any institution or its upholders. Equally
must he hate everything, but that is anti-revolutionary.
So much the worse for him if he has in the present world
ties of relation, friendship or love; he is no revolutionist if
these ties are able to arrest his arm.
* * * * *•
" 15. The entire filthy society of our time should be
divided into different categories. The first one consists of
those wbo are immediately sentenced to death. The mem-
bers may make up lists of such delinquents, in a degree
according to their rascality, and in regard to the effect of
the revolutionary work, but so that the first numbers may
be served before the rest.
" 16. In making up these lists, and arranging the cate-
gories, the individual corruptionist dare not justify him-
self or perhaps the hatery by which he is feared to the
members of the organization or the people, because cor-
ruption is useful, when it is able to stir up a riot. The
measure of usefulness is only to be considered, which may
result from the death of a certain person for revolutionary
work. /// the first place, those persons are to be destroyed
•who are most harmful to the revolutionary organization,
and whose violent and sudden death is able to terrify the
governments and shake their might the most, in so far
69
as it will rob the -powers that be of their most energetic
and intelligent agents.
# * # -x- # # #
"21. The sixth category is of importance. It is the
women, who are to be divided into three classes: To the
first belong the perfunctorious women, without intellect or
heart, who are to be used in the same manner as the men
in the third and fourth categories. To the second class
belong the passionate, devoted and qualified women, who,
although they do not belong to us, because they have not
risen to the practical, praiseless, revolutionary comprehen-
sion, they must be handled as the men in the fifth cate-
gory. In the third category are the women who are
wholly consecrated to the social revolution, that is, they
have accepted our whole programme. They are to be re-
garded as the most valuable part of the revolutionary treas-
ures, for without their assistance we are unable to achieve
the social revolution"
In the Arbeiter Zeitung of March 16, 1885, is an edi-
torial entitled "About Revolutionary Deeds." This arti-
cle is in effect a treatise upon the method of carrying on
revolutionary warfare. It begins with a highly poetical
description of the present condiiion of society, and then
proceeds (Exhibit 109):
" Peculiar is the task of the critic; it bears a great simi-
larity to that of an anatomist or physiologist. As he,
free from every inward excitement, takes the dissecting
knife into his hand, cuts the corpse, examines the organs,
looks for abnormities and follows up the results which
these have produced from the mutual contact of the or-
gans, thus in similar manner the critic has to dissect revo-
lutionary actions into their atoms and observe to study
and compare, to draw conclusions and develop theses,
thereby to sharpen and make more effectual that side of
the two-edged blade, revolutionary action, which is turned
towards tyranny and to dull and thus make less danger-
ous the opposite side. This is the task of the following
lines: In all revolutionary action three different epochs of
time are to be distinguished,—/?;^/, the portion of prepa-
ration for an action, then the moment of the action itself,
and finally that portion of time which follows the deed. All
these portions of time are to be considered one after an-
other.
" In the first place, a revolutionary action should suc-
ceed. Then as little as possible ought to be sacrificed,
that is, in other words, the danger of discovery ought to be
'weakened as much as possible and if it can be should be re-
duced to naught; this calls for one of the most important
tactical principles -which briefly might be formulated in
the words: Saving of the combatants. All this constrains
us to further explain the measures of organization and tac-
tics -which must be taken into consideration in such an
action.
" Mention was made of the danger of discovery. That
is, in fact, present in all three of the periods of conflict.
This danger is imminent in the preparation of the action it-
self, and finally, after the completion thereof; the question
is now, how can it be met?
" If we view the different phases of the development of
a deed we have_/£rs/, the time of preparation.
" It is easily comprehensible for everybody that the
danger of discovery is the greater the more numerous the
mass of people or the group is which contemplates a deed,
and vice versa. On the other hand, the threatening dan-
ger approaches the closer the belter the acting persons are
known to the authorities of the place of action, and vice-
versa. Holding fast to this, the following results:
" In the commission of a deed a comrade who does not
live at the place of action, that is, a comrade of some
other place, ought, if possibility admits, to participate in
the action, or, formulated differently, a revolutionary deed
ought to be enacted where one is not known.
"A further conclusion which may be drawn from what
was mentioned is this:
" Whoever is willing to execute a deed has, in the first
place, to put the question to himself, whether he is able or
not to carry out the action by himself; if the former is the
case, let him absolutely initiate no one into the matter and
let him act alone, but if that is not the case then let him
look with the greatest care, for just as many fellows as
he must have absolutely, not one more nor less; with these
let him unite himself to a fighting-group.
" The founding of special groups of action or of war is
an absolute necessity. If it were attempted to make use of
an existing group to effect an action, discovery of the
deed would follow upon its heels, if it would come to a
revolutionary action at all, which would be very doubtful.
It is especially true in America, where reaction has velvet
paws and -where asinine confidentially is from a certain
direction directly without bounds. In the preparation al-
ready endless debates would develop; the thing would be
hung upon the big bell; it would be at first a public se-
cret and then, after the thing -was known to everybody, it
would also reach the long ears of the holy Hermandad (the
sacred precinct of the watchman over the public safety),
which, as is known to every man, woman and child, hear
the grass grow and the fleas cough.
"In \ht formation of a group of action the greatest care
must be exercised. Men must be selected, who have head
and heart in the right spot; for of such is true the word
of the poet:
" ' For here the heart is yet considered,
No substitute can here be found;
But lor himself he stands his ground.'
" Has the formation of a fighting group been effected,
has the intention been developed, does each one see per-
fectly clear in the manner of the execution, then action
must follozv with the greatest possible swiftness without de-
lay, for now they move within the scope of the greatest
danger simply from the very adjacent reason, because the
selected allies might yet commit treason without exposing
themselves in so doing.
" In the action itself one must be personally at the place to
select personally that point of the place of action and
that part of the action which arc the most important and
arc coupclcd with the greatest danger, upon which de-
pend chiefly the success or failure of the whole affair.
" Has ihe deed been completed? then the group of action
dissolves at once without furthur parley, according to an
understanding, which must be had beforehand, leave the
place of action and scatters to all directions.
" If this theory is acted upon, then the danger of the dis-
covery is extremely small; yea, reduced to almost nothing;
and from this point of view the author ventures to say
72
thus and not other-wise must be acted if the advance is to be
proper.
" It would be an easy matter to furnish the proof by the
different revolutionary acts in which the history of the
immediate past is so rich, that the executors sinned against
the one or the other of the aforementioned principles, and
that in this fact lies the cause of the discovery and the loss
to us of very important fellow champions connected there-
with; but we will be brief, and leave that to the individ-
ual reflection of the reader. But one fact is established;
that is this: That all the mentioned rules can be observed
-without great difficulties; further, that the blood of our best
comrades can be spared thereby; finally, as a consequence
of the last mentioned, that light actions can be increased
materially, for the complete success of an action is the
best impulse to a new deed and the things must always
succeed when the rules of wisdom are followed.
" A further question, which might probably be raised,
would be this: /// case a special or conditional group
must be formed for the purpose of action, what is the duty
in that case of the public groups or the entire public organ-
ization, in view of the aforesaid actions? Well, the
answer is very near at hand. In the first place, they have
to serve as a covering, as a shield behind which one of the
most effective weapons of revolution is bared; then these
permanent groups are to be the source from which the
necessary pecuniary means are draivn and fellow combat-
ants are recruited; finally, the accomplished deeds are to
furnish the permanent groups the material for critical
illustration. These discussions are to wake the spirit of re-
bellion, that important lever of the advancing course of the
development of our race, without which we would be for-
ever nailed down to the state of development of a gorilla
or an orang outang. This right spirit is to be injlamed,
the revolutionary instinct is to be roused, which still sleeps
in the breast of man, although these monsters which, by
an oversight of nature, were covered with human skin,
are honestly endeavoring to cripple the truly noble and
elevated form of man by the pressure of a thousand and
again a thousand years, to morally castrate the human
race; finally, the means and form of conquest are to be
found by untiring search and comparison, which enhance
73
the strength of each proletarian a thousand-fold, and
make him the giant Briareus, which alone is able to crush
the ogres of capital.
" May these modest lines give an impulse to a general,
deep and lasting reflection in this direction, for the situation
in -which -we are is of a doubly serious nature. Already the
single-handed fight, already the small warfare has com-
menced at many a point of our line of battle. Already
the hydra of every tyranny is winding, coiling itself;. step
by step it goes forward in spite of the ruling monsters
and Iscariots of the people, Now, it is the thing to put
down the fencing mask and to put in position the lance
and fight with the sharpest and most effective means, and
fight 2vith the employment of the greatest cunning against
our bestializcd, demoralized enemy. If then follows at
fast an early rising' en masse, then let every one of us,
without an exception, be mindful of the words of the poet:
" ' For virtue, rights of man and liberty to die,
Is reward of highest nature, is death of a savior of the world.
And onlv the most brave of the heroes of mankind
Do dye their armor red in these with their heart's blood''1
(Signed) " Z."
(2.) PRACTICAL INSTRUCTIONS FOR THE REVOLUTIONIST.
In the Alarm of October 18, 1884 (People's Exhibit
21), is an article referring to one in the Inter Ocean
which denounces anarchism, and declaring that if the
American people became alarmed at the movements of
anarchism their -action would be infinitely more condign,
vengeful, sharp and decisive than that of the European
powers. On that article the Alarm comments as follows:
" The Inter Ocean man has overlooked the fact that one
man armed with a dynamite bomb is equal to one regi-
ment of militia when it is used at the right time and place.
Anarchists are of the opinion that the bayonet and
Gat ling »-nii wiu cut but sorry part in the social revo-
lution. The whole method of warfare has been revolu-
tionized by latter-day discoveries of science, and I lie
74
American people will avail themselves of its advan-
tages in tke conflict of upstarts and contemptible brag-
garts w/io expect to continue their rascality under the
plea of preserving law and order"
In the Alarm of November 15, 1884 (People's Exhibit
27), is an article entitled "The Butchers of Men — What
Gen. Phil Sheridan says in his annual report on the sub-
ject of capital and labor," in which it is alleged Sheridan
expressed the opinion that banks, public buildings, com-
merce, entire cities, could be easily destroyed by explo-
sives, and which those attacking could carry in their
pockets. The article concludes:
" What, then, is the use of an army? What is to pre-
vent its destruction in the same manner? Dynamite is
the emancipator! In the hand of the enslaved it cries
aloud: 'Justice or — annihilation.' But, best of all, the
workingmeri are not only learning its use; they are going
to use it. They will use it, and effectually, until personal
ownership — property rights — are destroyed., and a free
society and justice becomes the rule of action among men.
There will then be no need for government, since there
will be none to submit to be governed. Hail to the social
revolution! Hail to the deliverer — dynamite"
\
In the Alarm of December 6, 1884 (People's Exhibit
31), is an article which concludes as follows:
" A hint to the wise is sufficient. Of course, Gen.
Sheridan is too modest to tell us himself that an army will
be powerless in the coming revolution between the prop-
ertied and propertyless classes. Only in foreign wars can
the usual weapons of warfare be used to any advantage.
One dynamite bomb properly placed will destroy a regi-
ment of soldiers, a weapon easily made, and carried with
perfect safety in the pockets of one's clothing. The First
Regiment may as well disband, for, if it should ever level
its guns upon the workingmen of Chicago, it can be to-
tally annihilated."
75
In the Alarm of March 21, 1885, appears this article
(People's Exhibit 41):
" How TO MAKE DYNAMITE.
" The next issue of the Alarm will begin the publication
of a series of articles concerning revolutionary warfare,
viz: 'The manufacture of dynamite made easy.'
* Manufacturing bombs.' ' How to use dynamite prop-
erly.' ' Exercises in the use of dynamite by the military
department of the United States and other countries.'
Each of these article,} will be complete and thorough on
the subject considered by them. Agents can order copies
of paper containing the above information in advance."
In the Alarm of April i8th, 1885 (People's Exhibit
43), is an article headed " Explosives— the power of dyna-
" mite illustrated by blasting exercises," translated from
'Die Freiheit,' by 'A. A.' It is, in reality, a translation
from Most's book, as will appear upon the comparison of
those articles with pages 16, 17 et seg. of that book (a copy
of which is set out as People's Exhibit 15). The article
concludes ("to be continued "), with this note attached,
*' Note: ' In our next issue we will give a description of
dynamite guns, gun cotton, fulminate of silver and of
mercury.' A. A."
In the Alarm of May 2, 1885 (People's Exhibit 44), is
an article entitled "Bombs. The manufacture and use
of the deadly dynamite bomb made easy. The weapon
of the social revolutionist placed within the reach of all.
The terror of tyrants. (Translated from Freiheit by A.
A.)"
This article is also in effect a translation from Most's
book, pages of it being identical with pages of Most's
book, and simply varying a little in the order.
In the Alarm of June 27, 1885 (People's Exhibit 45), is
76
an article headed " Dynamite." " Instructions regarding
its use and operations."
" Though everybody nowadays speaks of dynamite,
that great force of civilization, some with awe, others
with delight, it may be said that but few have any knowl-
edge of the general character and nature of this explosive.
For those who will sooner or later be forced to employ
its destructive qualities in defense of their rights as men,
and from a sense of preservation, a few hints may not be
out of place.
" Dynamite may be handled with perfect safety, if
proper care is used. It is a two-edged sword if handled
by one who is not acquainted with its character. Dyna-
mite, which is also known in the market as ' giant pow-
der' and ' Herculean powder,' is a compound of nitro-
glycerine and clay (China clay is the best) ; in many cases
sawdust is used. It requires a practical chemist to mix
nitro-glycerine with clay or sawdust, for it is a very dan-
gerous piece of work. Revolutionists would do well to
buy the dynamite ready made. It is very cheap; much
cheaper than they can manufacture it for themselves.
No. i is the best. No. 2 will do also. Dynamite can be
purchased from any large powder concern in any of our
cities.
" Dynamite explodes from heat and detonation. It is
self-explosive at a temperature of 180 degrees (Fahrenheit)
and through sudden and violent concussion, as, for in-
stance, produced by the fulminate of silver or mercury. If
you keep your stock of dynamite below a temperature of
100 degrees, and even 125, it will not explode itself. Yet
you ought not expose it directly to the rays of the sun or
get it too near the stove. The best way of storing it is:
Wrap it well in oil paper, place it in a box of sawdust,
and bury it in your cellar, garden or where nobody can
touch it. The moisture is neutralized by the sawdust.
Never attempt to thaw frozen dN-namite. This requires
the skillful hand of a chemist, and is very dangerous.
" In handling dynamite be careful not to get any of it on
your lips, nose, eyes or skin anywhere; for if you do it
will give you a terrible headache. When rilling bombs,
and you must handle it with your fingers, place a rubber
77
mitten on your hand, and tie a handkerchief over mouth
and nose, so that you may not inhale the dangerous gases.
They likewise produce a frightful headache. In rilling
bombs use a little wooden stick, and never be careless.
" Keep the stuff pure! Beware of sand. For the revo-
lutionist it is necessary that the revolutionist should exper-
iment for himself; especially should he practice the knack
of throwing bombs.
" For further information address A. S., Alarm, 107
5th ave., Chicago."
It will be recollected that the initials of August Spies,
are " A. S.," and that his address was 107 5th avenue.
In the Alarm of May 30, 1885, appears an article en-
titled, " War with all means (translated from Frei-
heit)." It is descriptive of the manufacture of combusti-
ble weapons. This article is identical with Most's book
(People's Exhibit 15), see page 30 of that exhibit, et seq.
To this article in the Alarm appears the following note by
" A. A.:" " There are two kinds of this fluid, one spelled
" with 't' and the other with ' d.' The one spelled bi-
" sulphu/e is right; the other will not answer the purpose.
"In the foot-note of the article in the last issue on ' fulmi-
" nates,' it reads mashed instead of washed. The differ-
" ence is too great, for whoever should try to mash ful-
" minate of silver would never be able to -wash it. A. A."
In the Alarm of June 13, 1885, the following article
appears (People's Exhibit 47):
" The Alarm," June 13^ 1885.
" EXPLOSIVES'.
" The explosive power of gun-cotton has been greatly in-
creased by recent experiments. In No. 21 of the Alarm,
the manufacture of gun-cotton was published in a precise
manner. The following taken from Johnson Turner's
work on chemistry will prove an invaluable appendage. It
says: 'After the gun-cotton is washed clean in a light
78
-soda lye, and after being well rinsed out in clear water,
it should, before being dried, be well soaked in a solu-
tion of chlorate of potash. Such a process will greatly
increase its explosive power and make it the equal of
dynamite. The cotton after being soaked in the acids
and then put in the solution mentioned will increase in
weight seventy-five per cent., /. e., one pound of cotton
will then make one and three-quarter pounds of gun-cot-
ton. In washing and preparing it great quantities of
lye and clean water should be used. A. A."
In the Alarm of July 25, 1885, is an article entitled,"
" STREET FIGHTING.
" How to Meet the Enemy,
" Some valuable hints for the revolutionary soldiers.
What an officer of the United States army has to say."
The above is the heading of People's Exhibit 48, which
describes with diagrams the method of revolutionary war-
fare, with particular reference to street fighting.
In the Alarm, from August 17, 1885, to the last issue of
that paper (People's Exhibit 53), appeared the following
notice :
" The armed section of the American group meets
Monday night at 54 West Lake street."
In the Arbeiter Zeitung, Nov. 27, 1885, (People's Ex-
hibit No. 78) is the following:
" LETTER Box, S. Steel and iron are not on hand, but
tin two or three inches in diameter. The price is cheap.
It does not amount to fifty cents apiece."
During the months of December, 1885, January, Feb-
ruary and March, 1886, appeared the following notice
(People's Exhibit No. 82) headed:
" 'Exercise in Arms.' Workingmen who are willing
to exercise in the handling of arms should call every Sun-
79
day forenoon, at half past 9, at No. 58 Clybourn avenuer
where they will receive instructions gratuitously."
In the Arbeiter Zeitung of March 2, 15, 18 and 25, 1886,
appeared the following notice:
" * Revolutionary Warfare ' has arrived and is to be had
through the librarian at loj ^th avenue, at the price of
ten cents.'" ( Vol . I, 49 7 ) .
This was not a -paid advertisement, as appears from the
testimony of Fricke, the business manager of the Arbeiter
Zeitung (I, 490), as also from the testimony of Seiger,
the translator (I, 498).
In the issue of March 15, 1886 (People's Exhibit 95):
" ' LETTER Box.' Seven lovers of peace. A dyna-
mite cartridge explodes not through mere concussion when
thrown; a concussion primer is necessary."
January 4 (People's Exhibit No. 99) has the following:
" Voices from the people. Nitroglycerine. Editor
Arbeiter Zeitung: Johann Most gave in his speech at
Philadelphia, among other things, a description for the
preparation of nitro-glycerine. But as our dear Lord has
considered it suitable to allow me to walk through this
vale of sorrow only with the passable school education of
which chemistry was no part, I find Mr. Most's receipt a
little obscure, but I would request you to reproduce the
names of the ingredients and quantities of them in a little
more complete form. The consideration that your paper
is read by thousands of young people eager to learn, for
whom (not through their own fault) it is impossible to
study chemistry, and to go through the high schools and
colleges and to visit libraries, will no doubt move you to
comply with my request." (Signed) " K."
" EDITORIAL ANSWER." The most simple method of
preparation of nitro-glycerine is the following: Prepare
a mixture of one part concentrated nitric acid (i 52-100
specific weight) and two parts strongest sulphuric acid
(i 83-100 specific weight) ; some of this mixture is placed
in a well-cooled generator surrounded by ice. After this
8o
/
mixture of acids has been in the vessel for some time and
has been well cooled in consequence, a few grains (15^
grains) of perfectly pure glycerine, free from water, is
added. Hereupon the whole is poured out as quickly as
possible into a larger quantity of cold water. The nitro-
glycerine that has been formed is seen at once dripping to
the bottom as a liquid of specific weight, looking like
drops of oil. Now the acid is poured off the nitro-glyce-
rine, water is poured upon the latter, which is again
carefully poured out and is replaced by fresh water. After
this has been repeated several times, the nitro-glvcerine
is washed out with a weak solution of soda to completely
free it from acid, and is then finally freed from the water
by a few small pieces of muriate-chloride of calcium.
This preparation is not accompanied with danger, but only
of course in the hands of an experienced man, who knows
exactly the nature of the material which he handles. The
laymen ought not to venture the experiment. Signed,
" The Editor."
January 18, 1885 (People's Exhibit No. 101), is the
following:
" ' Regarding Arming.' In the interest of arming
ourselves, a meeting will take place on Saturday, the 24th,
at 8 o'clock, at Steinmueller's Hall, No. 5 Clark street, in
which all our comrades who will take an interest in it
ought to participate. Comrade Matsinger will deliver a
lecture on the mode of warfare. Signed, Committee."
in the issue of March 24, 1885 (People's Exhibit No.
114), is an article takc-n from Most's Revolutionary War-
fare, the English translation of which is on page 25, of
Most's .book, as it appears in People's Exhibit No. 15.
In the issue of February 9th of the Arbeiter Zeitung
is an article entitled " Bombs," which was taken from
Most's book, purporting to be a translation from ' Die
Freiheit,' Herr Mosl's organ in New York (K, 642),
but which is taken literally from pages 18, 19, 20, 21, 22,
23 and 24 of Most's book, and which appears in the
Si
translation of it (People's Exhibit 15), in the record, on
pages 12, 13, 14, 15 and 16.
Upon this point, we desire to call attention to the testi-
mony of the witnesses Lehman, Seliger and Neff, as to
the explicit directions given by Engel, in public speeches,
upon the manufacture of gas-pipe bombs, in which he
even told the audience where they could find pieces of
gas pipe. The evidence of these witnesses appears in the
brief, at pages 61 and 62.
(3) EDITORIAL DECLARATIONS.
The Alarm, January 9, 1885.
" In the absence of the editor, as well as the assistant
editor of the Alarm, all their duties and work devolved
upon me. The readers therefore will kindly excuse any
defects that they may discover in this number.
"A. SPIES.
" THE RIGHT TO BEAR ARMS.
"The conspiracy of the ruling against the working
classes in 1877 — the breaking up of the monster meeting
on Market square, the brutal assault upon a gathering of
furniture workers in Vorwarts Turner Hall, the murder
of Tessmann and the general clubbing and shooting down
of peaceably-inclined wage-workers by the blood-hounds
of ' law and order ' — greatly enraged the producers in
this city, and also convinced them that they had to do
something for their future protection and defense. The
result was the organization of an armed proletarian corps,
known as the '•Lehr und Wchr Vere/ii? About one and
one-half years later this 'corps' had grown so immensely
that it numbered over 1,000 well-equipped and well-drilled
men.
" Such an organization the 'good citizens ' of our ' good
city ' considered a menace to the common weal, public
safety and good order, as one might easily imagine, and
they concluded that ' something had to be done.' And
82
very soon after something was done. The state legisla-
ture passed a new ' militia law,' under which it became a
punishable offense for any body of men, other than those
patented by the governor and chosen as the guardians of
* peace,' to assemble with arms, drill or parade the streets.
This law was expressly aimed at the ' Lehr und Wehr Ve-
rein,' who, as a matter of course, did not enjoy the sub-
lime confidence and favor of ' His Excellency.'
" The ' Lehr und Wehr Verein,' at that time composed
principally of socialists, who believed in the possibility of
a revolution by the ballot, looked upon this new law as an
invasion into their ' constitutional rights ' as American
citizens, and subsequently instituted a ' test case,' trusting
that the courts would revoke the law expressly manufact-
ured against them as an ' unconstitutional ac'..'
" There were a good many of our comrades then, of
course, who opposed this comedy most vehemently, and
called attention to the fact that the dominating classes, rep-
resented by their agencies, the courts, would not listen to
any arguments, nor recognize any so-called ' constitutional
rights,' when their privileges and their ' rights ' as social
drones would be in the least endangered. This counsel,
however, was rejected and not listened to, coming, as it
did, from the 'extremist.' Thus the 'test case' was insti-
tuted.
"Judge Barnum, of this city, decided that the law con-
flicted with the rights of American citizens, and that it
was therefore unconstitutional. An appeal was taken.
The Supreme court of this state upset the decision of
Judge Barnum, deciding that the law was constitutional.
The Lehr und Wehr Verein, not being up in law very
high, did not know whom to believe, and took a further
appeal to the United States Supreme court, in Washing-
ton. Here the case has been resting for the last five
years, until a few days ago the decision was given by
this illustrious tribunal that ' certainly the law was consti-
tutional,' and that, in fact, anything which in any way
aimed or had the tendency of holding the wage-working
mobs, the plebeians and -pariahs in subjection, and — of
course — ' peace and order ' was constitutional.
" Wage- workers, do we need to comment on this? No.
" That militia law has also had its beneficial effects*
83
Where there once was a military body of men publicly
organized, whose strength could be easily ascertained,
there exists an organization now whose strength can-
not even be estimated; a network of destructive agen-
cies of a modern military character that will defy any
and all attempts of suppression.. We don t grumble.
Make more 'laws ' if you like?
In the Arbeiter Zeitung (People's Exhibit 84), Janu-
ary 6, 1886, is an editorial to the same effect. It is as
follows:
" A NEW MILITIA LAW.
" To return to the Lehr und Wehr Verein, we have al-
ready said that after the adoption of the law, the shallow
waters would gradually dry up. That lasted until about
the fall elections of 1879, when at once the socialistic vote
shrunk to 4,000 votes (in the spring there were over
1 2,000) j then the whole ' movement,' to which (we) look
back with unaccountable pride, was stopped. What was
done for the mass of the pieople has proved to be a shal-
low and unclean * * *
" Well, let us drop the subject. The lesson of 1877 has,
meanwhile, been forgotten. Politically they could not
do much with it, and in a business sense — well, after the
failure of the movement, there was not much the matter.
To be brief, it did not pay any more to be a socialist or an
armed proletarian. The thing didn't pay any more, and
of the big pile there remained but a very little pile. But
this little pile was a good one, and had lately achieved
more than formerly the big pile. The army has since
made a gigantic progress; where six years ago a thou-
sand men had been armed with muskets, the majority
of wJiich arc even to-day on hand, we find to-day
a power which can neither be fought by law nor by
force. Where a military organization existed for-
merly, the strength of which was well known, there
exists to-day an invisible network of fighting groups,
tJie dimensions of which are beyond any calculation,
and, therefore, this organization is a timely one. To
the above law we are partially indebted for that."
84
(4.) SPIES' DECLARATION TO WILKINSON.
HARRY WILKINSON, a reporter for the Daily News,
testified (J, 142) that in his professional capacity he had
a number of interviews with August Spies in the month
of January, 1886, the interviews being instigated by the
fact that a bomb with a partially -burned fuse had been
found on the steps of the residence of Judge Lambert
Tree, in this city.
The witness says:
" I inquired of him about that explosive and one that
was placed in the Chicago, Burlington and Quincy rail-
road offices, and he empirically denied that those ma-
chines were either made or thrown by the socialists or
anarchists, and proved it by showing me that they were
of entirely different character from the ones in use by the
socialists. At that time he showed me this (producing the
bomb known as the Czar bomb) and I look it away with
me; he described it as the ' CzarJ and went on to describe
the wonderful destructive -power of the Czar bomb; said it
was the same kind that had been used by the nihilists in de-
stroying the Czar, and that was the reason this was so
called.'1'' The witness told him that he thought it a pretty
" /«//" story ', whereupon Spies became excited and -pro-
duced the Czar bomb and said there were others larger
than that, run by mechanical -power, " and exploded in that
manner— clock-work bombs" and he gave me that in a
small room just adjoining the counting-room office of the
-paper of which he was editor. I asked him if they made
those things at the Arbeiter Zeitung office besides print-
ing a newspaper and doing job work; if that was any
part of their business, and he said not; that they were
made b\> other persons, and that there were several thou-
sand of them in Chicago distributed, and that sometimes
they were distributed through the Arbeiter Zeitung office;
that those who could make bombs made more than they could
use, and those who could not make them got them from
those who could; that he had a few there for samples and
that was one of the samples. The whole matter was a
85
personal assignment from Mr. Stone (the editor of the
Daily News), and I asked Mr. Spies if I could take that
over and show it to him, and I took it over there; I didn't
bring it back.
" Q. Was anything said by him as to how force was
to be administered, as to what body of men or who they
were going to have this force against?
" A. Upon another occasion, Mr. Spies —
" Mr. BLACK: Tell us what that occasion was?
" A. Well, that was another one of these interviews
following right along in those, between the first of Janu-
ary and the publication of that article. We went to din-
ner together, Mr. Spies and Mr. Gruenhut and myself.
"Mr. BLACK: Gruenhut?
" A. Gruenhut— Joe Gruenhut. And he told us there
about the organization of their -people, how they were or-
ganized and rather in a boastful manner, as I thought at
the time, but I doift think so now. Well, he described to
me how ft hey had gone out on excursions on nice summer
mornings, some miles out of the city, and practiced throw-
ing these bombs ; also the manner of exploding them; THAT
THEY HAD DEMONSTRATED THAT THE BOMBS MADE OF
COMPOUND METAL WERE MUCH BETTER THAN THE OTHER
KIND 1 PRESUME MADE OF ALL LEAD OR ALL METAL.
I think that was the understanding at that time, and that
they went out there for the purpose of practicing throwing
them, and that they had demonstrated that a fuse bomb,
such as that, with a detonating cap inside, was by far the
best, and at that time he told me of one attempt made in his
presence where one of their machines had been exploded in
the midst of a little grove, and that it had entirely de-
molished the scenery, blown down all the trees, four I think,
in number, four or five. Well, he further described to
me some very tall and very strong men — an organization
of Swedes; he told me that they could throw a large-size
bomb, weighing five pounds, one hundred and fifty (50)
paces, and further went on to state how these bombs were
to be used in the case of a conjlict with the police or militia.
He didii't have a very good opinion about the fighting
abilities of the militia, and stated so, that they
probably would not stay to see a second or third
one go off, and the idea was, as he explained by taking
86
some little toothpicks out of the vase on the table and
laying them down and making a street intersection, show-
ing that if the police or the militia were coming marching
up a street that the throwers would receive them formed
in the shape of the letter V in the mouth of the street
just crossing the intersection, and that if the conflict
should occur at any of the principal street intersections
here in the city, that there would be a few dynamiters —
that is not what he called them, but some of these sec-
tions of organized men would be on top of the houses at
the street intersections, ready to throw bombs overboard
and among the advancing troops or police. And he said
that these matters had all been investigated; that the men
ivere all thoroughly trained and organized; that they un-
derstood street warfare and had made it an especial study,
and that the rrfeans of access to the housetops at the
corners of these street intersections was a matter of com-
mon information among their adherents; that they all
knew how to get up there -that is, all those who were
entrusted with that work. I asked about their military
captains, about their drilling and training, and he said that
they didn't have any; that they had no leaders, that they
"were all instructed, one as ^veH as another, and that iuhcn
the great day came that each one would know his
duty and do it. Then after I had gotten nearly
full of that sort of information, I began trying
to find out when this would probably occur, and he did
not fix the date precisely or approximately at that time,
but subsequently informed me that, this conjlict would -prob-
ably occur in the first conjlict between the -police and
militia; that if the men were to strike — be a universal
strike for this eight-hour law, eight-hour system — that
there would probably be a conjlict of some sort, brought
about in some way, between the First and Second regiments
of the Illinois National Guards and the (Chicago police,
and the dynamiters on the other hand. He said that there
were- thousands of bombs in the hands of men who knew
how and when to use them, vvho were not afraid to use
them. In trying to get at the probable number of them
by questioning, I understood him that there were probably
eight or ten thousand. He spoke of other bombs that
they had experimented wilh, larger ones — as large as
87
a cigar box, and that there were machines to be ex-
ploded by electricity, which would be placed under the
street in case they decided to barricade any section of the
city — that they could be placed under the street; that
certain numbers of their organization had in their pos-
session a complete detail of maps and plans of the under-
ground system of the city, and that these machines could
be placed there and exploded by electricity with perfect
safety by the ones handling them, but that they would
either destroy everybody that was above them when they
went off, or so tear up the street as to make it im-
passable.
* * # * * #
" He told me how they did make their dynamite and how
much better it was than other dynamite. He said that the
ordinary dynamite of commerce was about a sixty per cent,
dynamite — sixty or sixty-six, and that they made a finer
quality by importing' their infusorial earth and mixing- it
themselves; that they made a dynamite which they regarded
as about a ninety per cent, quality. * * *
" In a general way I understood that the object was the
bettering of the workingmen's condition by the demoli-
tion of their oppressors. He spoke of a list of names that
was somewhere, in a vague sort of way, of prominent
citizens here who might suddenly be blown up one at a
time or all at once. I don't particularly remember.
" Q. What did you say, if anything, to him about be-
lieving these yarns of his — this story of his?
" A. Of course, I affected not to believe it; and that
is the reason he was tantalized.
" Q. The question is, what did you say?
" A. I said — I don't recollect my exact remarks, but I
remember to have frequently said that I did not believe
much in the story.
" Q. What was the response to that?
" A. He simply uttered renewed declarations. That
is one of the responses there on your note paper (refer-
ring to the Czar bomb). I talked to him in his own
room, at his own desk, and Mr. Schwab was there once
or twice when I was in, although I was not acquainted
with him personally. * * *
" Q. Where did he get that bomb from?
" A. From one of those little pigeon-holes in that
room (a little room partitioned off from the front room,
in which were the pigeon holes). * * *
" Q. Now, so that I may have a clearer idea from
what you have said, how did he describe this intersection,
their holding any meetings near or at the intersection of
streets, at which the police or militia might march up?
" Mr. BLACK: He has not said anything about that.
He said nothing about holding meetings near the inter-
sections of streets. It is a leading question to suggest
the subject-matter to the witness. He has talked about a
march, but not about meetings.
" Mr. GRINNELL: I understood him differently. How
is that, Mr. Wilkinson?
" A. I spoke about their barricading and fortifying
the street corners in case they see fit to barricade any
particular street in the city, and in speaking about that
he mentioned this Market square down here — what an
easy thing it would be, and how few men it would
take.
" Q. East Market square?
" A. No; on the south 'side, below our office a short
distance.
<' Q. On the south side of the river?
"A. Yes, sir; that it would take a very few men to
fortify that street against all the militia and police in Chi-
cago by such means as I have already described, and
that they would have the tunnel at their back for a con-
venient place of retreat for those who were not engaged
in throwing shells^ or for women and children who they
might care to take there.
" Q. Now, what, if anything, was said about meet-
ings or warfare at intersections of streets?
"A. Well, as I have said, the}' proposed to receive
them with their line formed in the shape of a letter V,
the open end of the letter V facing toward the street in-
tersection. Then there were to be others to reinforce
them, as it were, on tops of the houses at those corners,
and under the street there was to be placed a ma-
chine which would blow up the street or anybody that
was in it.
" Q. I wish you would look at that paper there
89
(handing witness the 'Daily News' of January 14),
and that plan down to the bottom — where did you get
that?
" A. That is a plan which I drew from one that he
made right on the table-cloth as we sat at dinner together,
except that he did not put in these little squares, but ex-
plained where these would be to me, and laid toothpicks
to make these lines." (Plan referred to above appears
as People's Exhibit 13.)
(The bomb described by the witness as the Czar bomb
was then introduced in evidence, and photographs of same
appear as People's Exhibits 130 and 131.)
On cross-examination of this witness it appears that Joe
Gruenhut, who was himself a socialist, said, " That the con-
flict to -which our conversation referred at the table would
occur probably on the first of May, or within a few days
thereafter, and that it might extend all over the country"
* * # *
" Q. How many of those tall Swedes could throw a
five-pound bomb fifty paces?
" A. My recollection is that it was a company referred
to, without number.
" Q. Without stating how many?
"A. Yes, sir; and I understood that there were five,
I think — four or five only of that company who could
throw a five-pound one; that is a large-size shell and fifty
yards is a long distance to throw a shell.
" Q. Did you ask the names of those four or five men,
or any of them?
" A. O, no. I did several times ask for information
of that kind, and he told me then that he described to me
the character of their organization, and that they were
known only to each other; that if there were three the first
would know the second, and the second a third, but not the
third the first; that it was nihilistic in its character, and
that they were known by other means than names,
" Q. By the way, what was Mr. Spies' condition
while he was making these revelations to you, as to
sobriety?
" A. He was sober.
" Q. Seemed to understand what he was saying at
the time?
9°
" A. Oh, yes, sir.
" Q. Did he talk freely or did you have to pump
him ? I think that is a phrase that as a reporter you under-
stand.''
" A. Both.
" Q. Was the pumping process one of ease in this
case t
" A. Well, we don't buy wine for everybody, to in-
terview.
" Q. You bought wine for him, did you?
" A. He ordered it, and I paid for it.
* * * * # *
" Q. How many thousand of these grenadiers were
there ?
" A. I did not say anything about grenadiers.
" Q. Or, to use another term, how many thousand of
these organized — what do you call them?
" A. Dynamiters.
" Q. Dynamiters, yes, for want of a better term. Were
they called dynamiters in that interview?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. What were they called.
"A. They called them groups, and such— companies
and clubs, and so forth.
" Q. Companies and groups?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Well, now, how many did they say there were in
all of these companies and groups? How many did Spies
say?
" A. It was the number of bombs distributed that I
referred to before; I don't think that I said anything
about —
" Q. How many bombs?
" A. I approximated it at eight to ten thousand, per-
haps, that they had.
" Q. I am not calling for your approximation. I am
wanting to know what Spies said about it?
" A. As near as I could determine by questioning him,
there was that many.
" Q. Was the addition a mental process of his, or did
you figure it up?
" A. Between us we arrived at that conclusion.
" Q. That there were from eight to ten thousand
bombs distributed?
" A. Yes, sir.
* * # # # *
" Q. Wasn't it spoken of, so far as Mr. Spies was
concerned, as simply illustrating and detailng the modern
science of street warfare?
" A. He did not say so to me.
" Q. Wasn't it so spoken of in the interview?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Did he, in the course of that conversation, speak
of this street warfare as a thing that was for the imme-
diate future of Chicago, or did he speak of it simply as in
general terms?
" A. He spoke of it as a preparation for some time not
mentionec', ivhen it would be necessary for the—
" Q. Necessary where?
" A. Here in Chicago.
" Q. That was mentioned by him, was it?
" A. He mentioned the street intersections which I
have spoken about?
" Q. Did he name any streets?
" A. The Market square.
" Q. He named the Market square?
" A. Yes, and the tunnel — the Washington street
tunnel, I presume."
In reference to the testimony of Wilkinson, we desire
to call attention to the testimony of Detective Johnson ( J,
416), who says that on January I4th he attended a meet-
ing of the American group at 106 Randolph street. Be-
fore the meeting he heard Spies say to Fielden:
" Don't say much about that article in the Daily News.
You simply need to state that a reporter of the Daily
News had an interview with me some days ago, but
that most of the statements in the paper are lies. * * *
You must be careful in your remarks; we don't know
who might be amongst us to-night. After the meeting
was called to order, Fielden made a statement com-
menting on the article which appeared in the News,
and said: 'All of these statements, or most of the state-
92
ments are lies. Mr. Spies did have an interview with
a reporter some few days ago; but most of- the asser-
tions brought forth in the paper are not true. /Is re-
gards the dynamite bombs, it is quite true. We have
lots of explosives and dynamite in our possession, and we
-will not hesitate to use it when the proper time comes.
We care nothing either for the military or police. All
these are in the pay of the capitalists. Even in the
regular army most of the soldiers are in sympathy with
.us; most of them have been driven to enlist. I have
had a letter from a friend out west, who told me he saw
a soldier on the frontier reading a copy of the Alarm.'
Later on Fielden said: ' We don't object to it (the
eight-hour movement), but we don't believe in it. As to
whether a man works eight hours a day or ten hours a
day, he is still a slave. We propose to abolish slavery
altogether.' "
(5.) DECLARATIONS OF PARSONS AND FIELDEN TN THE
PRESENCE OF SPIES, AT ARBEITER ZEITUNG OFFICE,
AND WHAT WAS SEEN AND HEARD THERE.
MARSHALL L. WILLIAMSON, a reporter, testifies
(J> 6):
That on the night of the board of trade demonstra-
tion, and after the demonstration, at the office of the Ar-
beiter Zeitung, he had a conversation with the defendant,
Parsons. " I asked them why they didn't march upon
the board of trade and blow it up? He said, ' Because
the police had interfered, and they had not expected the
police to interfere, and were not prepared for them.' I
says, ' Well, your party was armed ; why didn't you go
right through the police?' He said, ' We were not pre-
pared to meet them as we wanted to.' I told him that I
had seen revolvers exhibited by some in the procession,
and asked him what further preparation they wanted.
He told me when they met the police they would be pre-
pared with bombs and dynamite. Fielden was standing at
his elbow at the time, and he said, '•The next time the
police attempted to interfere with them they would be pre-
pared for them? I asked him when that would be? He
93
said he didn't know; '-perhaps in the course of a year or
so? Spies was in the room; it was the
front room of the Arbeiter Zeitung office. * * *
I was shown what they told me was a dynamite cart-
ridge. The package was about six or seven inches long,
an inch and a half or two inches in diameter, and
wrapped up in a piece of paper; the paper was broken.
In the course — and after I had conversed with Mr. Par-
sons awhile, he took out of the broken place a small por-
tion of the contents. It ^vas a reddish color — slightly red-
dish— and he again said it was dynamite, and that is what
they would use when they met the police. He also said that
he had enough of that, where he could put his hands on it,
to blow up the business center of the city." The witness
was shown fuse. " The fuse was rolled in a coil; I should
judge there was about fifteen or twenty feet of it. I was
also shown a fulminating cap, by which they said the dyn-
amite bombs were exploded. The cap was exploded in
the room while I was there, to show me that it would go
off, I presume.
" Q. What was the effect of that explosion of the ful-
minating cap?
" A. Well, it made quite a noise and filled the room
full of smoke.
" Q. Describe that fulminating cap as near as you
can now?
" A. It was copper and about an inch long, and
perhaps an eighth of an inch in diameter, I should think.
" Q. In reference to ordinary common gun-cap, the
old-fashioned gun-cap, how was its diameter?
" A. Well, it was about the size of 22-cartridge cap,
I should think. Those things, when they were shown to
me, they were in a drawer in a desk, and Mr. Parsons
called for them. And Mr. Spies was the one that handed
them to him to be shown to me. * * * I asked
him what they were for — what they were going to use
them for. Mr. Parsons told me that they were preparing
for a fight for their rights; that they believed they were
being robbed every day by capitalists and the thieving
board of trade men. He said it must stop. That the
working-man had become sufficiently enlightened to see that
he was being robbed, and was going to insist and fight for
94
his rights. He said they were preparing in various ways
to carry on their -warfare. He told me that they had
bombs, dynamite and plenty of rifles and revolvers, and he
said their manner of -warfare would be to throiu their
bombs from housetops and tops of stores, and in that -way
they could annihilate any force of militia or police that
could be brought against them, without any harm to them-
selves whatever. * * *' This conversation was had
with Mr. Parsons, with Mr. Fielden standing right along-
side of him, and after I had had this conversation I went
downstairs. At the foot of the stairs I met Detectives
Trehorn and Sullivan, of Cottage Grove avenue station.
I was acquainted with them; they were standing down-
stairs, I presume, listening to the addresses from the
window. * * * I met them and took them upstairs,
and renewed the conversation with Mr. Parsons, and left
him talking with the police officers. I stood by awhile,
also listening and joining in the conversation. The con-
versation that I had with Mr. Parsons was, in effect, re-
peated to the police officers in my presence. The officers
were in citizen's clothing." The witness cannot say that
Parsons knew they were officers.
Testimony of Officer TREHORN (J. 236).
" Q. Do you know Williamson, a reporter ?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Did you meet him upon that night ?
" A. Yes, sir.
« Q. Where ?
" A. In front of the Arbeiter Zeitung. * * *
" Q. What occurred after you got upstairs ?
" A. After we got up in the office the speech-making
had closed, and they had closed the windows, and Spies
was up in the office that night; he was standing by the
desk and Williamson asked him to show him that cart-
ridge again, and Spies handed the cartridge to Parsons.
" Q. What did he say it was ?
" A. It was a package about the size of this news-
paper (indicating), about twelve inches long and about
an inch think, only a considerable larger, with ' fuse
attached to it; and then I commenced talking to Parsons;
I said to him, ' why didn't you go to the board of trade
95
as you first intended and have some of that supper?' he
said, ' oh, the blood-hounds were there to prevent us as
usual.' I said, ' why, there were not many of them, why
didn't you break through? ' and he says, « we were not
exactly prepared to,' and he says (holding in his hand),
' here is a thing that I could knock a hundred of them
down with, like ten-pins.'
" Q. Give us a description of that, the thing he al-
luded to, when he said that ?
" A. It was a little package about as large as that
newspaper, and looked like a very large fire-cracker.
" Q. Did he say what it was ?
" A. He said it was a dynamite package.
" Q. Did you see Mr. Fielden up there when it was
exhibited ?
"A. Oh, yes, he was in the office.
" Q. Name all the people that were there as near as
you can ?
" A. Spies was there, Schwab, Parsons, Mrs. Parsons
and this Lizzie Moore, and probably a dozen other people
whom I did not know.
" Q. Did you have any further conversation as to
what you intended to do that night, or anything about
that?
" A. He showed me a coil of fuse, and I asked him
.what it was used for.
" Q. Who showed you that?
" A. Parsons showed that to me; it was in under a
desk, and Spies reached down under the desk and handed
it to Parsons, and Parsons showed it to us, and then I
asked him about the dvnamite, and he says there is
enough there to blow up that building. It is very small
dynamite that would raise that. I says it would be dan-
gerous, you would be killed in doing that; he says, we
have plenty of fuse, a man could be a block off and blow
it up; and at that time he exhibited this coil of fuse.
" Q. To what building was reference made, if it was
mentioned?
« A. The board of trade."
96
Testimony of Officer JEREMIAH SULLIVAN (J, 250) :
" Q. Do you know Williamson, the reporter?
" A. I do.
" Q. Did you meet him that night?
" A. I met him that evening.
« Q. Where?
" A. Just as he was coming downstairs.
" Q. Tell us what occurred after you met him ?
" A. He called our attention to what he saw upstairs,
so we went upstairs with him, and I met Mr. Fielden
just as I went in, and I shook hands with him and spoke
with him.
" Q. You were in citizens' clothes that night?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Up to that time had you known any of these
defendants?
" A. I have met five of them.
" Q. Do you know whether you were known to
them?
"A. No, sir; they didn't know me as a policeman.
" Q. What occurred then?
" A. Then the reporter went to show us this — they
went to explain the fuse to us.
" Q. Who were there?
" A. Mr. Fielden, Mr. Parsons and this gentleman
here, Mr. Spies, he was at the desk; Mr. Schwab was"
there also.
" Q. State what was done and what each one did?
" A. Mr. Parsons went over and asked Mr. Schwab
for this dynamite. He asked him, this man here, Mr.
Spies — he brought it over and Mr. Parsons showed how
it could be used; how, if it was thrown into a line of
police or the militia, it would take the whole platoon.
" Q. Was there anything else exhibited there?
" A. Yes, sir; a coil of fuse.
" Q. What was said about that, if anything?
"A. Well, I seemed to understand that; I says, 'you
can get that in any quarry ; they use that in blasting;'
he says, it comes in good to load this with, to touch this
with, to touch this off with (referring to dynamite shells).
" Q. Did vou see any caps there?
" A. Yes," sir.
97
« Q. What were they?
" A. They were about the size of a twenty-two cali-
ber cartridge.
" Q. Will you describe the substance that he said that
if it exploded it would blow up?
" A. Well, it had a kind of a reddish tint.
" Q. What was it; was it a stick, or what?
"A. A stick, and it was shaped about that long (in-
dicating about a foot) and about an inch and a half in
diameter, but I supposed he showed us dynamite; it
looked like a red sand.
" Q. In that connection did you have any conversa-
tion with Parsons, or any one in his presence, about the
board of trade building, when that was exhibited?
"A. Yes, sir; I asked one of them why they didn't
go there; they said they were not prepared to-night; that
there were too many of the blood-hounds before them on
the street, but that the next time they would turn out
they would meet them with their own weapon, and worse.
(6.) GROUPS; ARMED SECTIONS; DRILLING; DYNA-
MITE; BOMBS; GUNS; GENERAL COMMITTE; Y, KOMME.
GOTTFRIED WALLER, a cabinet-maker, born in Switz-
erland, and who had lived for three years in this country,
and himself a socialist, testified (Vol. I, 52): That
he was a member of a society called the Lehr und Wehr
Verein; the object of the society was to exercise in arms,
military discipline and instruction; that he was a member
of the second group; that the organization drilled and
exercised in arms, and so forth; that members of the Lehr
und Wehr Verein had no names, but -were known by num-
bers (page 98) ; that each man ^iad his own number.
The witness' number was nineteen.
********
" Q. Where were you on the evening of the 3d of
May?
" A. In Greif's Hall, on West Lake street. * * *
9s
" Q. How did you come to go to that hall?
" A. On account of an advertisement in Arbeiter Zei-
tung.
" Q. When did you see the advertisement in the Ar-
beiter Zeitung?
" A. On Milwaukee avenue, in Thalia Hall. * * *
" Q. What was the advertisement which you saw?
" A. The letter «• /",' come Monday night. * * *
" Q. What is the word just before the words which
you have read?
" A. Briefkasten, which means letter-box.
" Q. Did this expression (the letter Y), followed by
the words 'come Monday night,' have any meaning among
the society to which you belonged?
"A. // was nothing" but a sign that our meeting' was to-
take -place there.
" Q. Whose meeting?
" A. Of the armed section.
" Q. Should meet where?
" A. It always met in Greif's Hall.
*#*######
(I, 95.) "That on Thanksgiving day in the year 1885
he was given a gaspipe bomb seven or eight inches long
by the defendant Fischer.
" Q. What did he say, if anything, when he gave it
to you?
" A. I should use it if we were attacked by the po-
licemen just as it happened at this time.
"• Q. Tell what Fischer said?
" A. He gave us those bombs which we should use
on Market square; there was a meeting on Market square.
" Q. What did Fischer say?
"A. He said nothing, but simply this, that we should
use it.
" Q. Where were you when Fischer gave you, the
bomb?
"A. In Thalia Hall (636 Milwaukee avenue }»
" Q. Who were present at Thalia Hall?
" A. Mostly members of the north-west side group-
and several men of the Lehr und Wehr Verein.
" Q. (Page 101.) What became of the bomb which,
you had?
99
" A. I gave it to a member of the — I don't know
how that society was rendered here. I had it with me
two weeks in my house.
" Q. Do you know of your own knowledge what be-
came of it?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What?
" A. He had it exploded in the woods in a hollow
tree."
BERNHARD SCHRADE testified (I., 155) that he was a,
member of the Lehr und Wehr Verein; that his company
•was in tke habit of drilling once a week in Thalia Hall;
the members of the company each had a number; wit-
ness' number was thirty-two; he knew four companies of
that organization in the city.
WILLIAM SELIGER testified (I, 505):
* # * * * # *
" Q. Look at the paper which I now show you, ' Y,'
and the, sentence ' Komme Montag abend ' — -what does
that mean, if you know? ;
" A. It is the meaning for all the armed men to come
to the. meeting, at 54. Lake street* .,•-.. ,
" Q. What do you mean by armed men?
\ :"• A. That they might be informed there about mat-
ters that were to be talked about.
V:^< The COURT: The question is, who were the armed
men?
"A. There were divers ones, all of the socialistic
organizations,'1''
* * * * * * *
" Q. The question /s, who were the armed men?
" A. They were divers ones; all of the socialistic
organizations.
" Q. Why were they called armed men ?
" A. Because there were several organizations in ex-
istence which were drilled in the use of arms"
He further said (page 527) that he was a member of
the north side group of the International Workingmen's
IOO
Association; was financial secretary; that his number
was seventy-two; that the members had been known by
numbers for two years. * * *
" Q. (Page 529.) Did you ever see any bombs at
any other place than your own house that Tuesday night?
" A. Yes, two.
fci Q. Where did you see them?
" A. At the Arbeiter Zeitung.
" Q. When did you see them there?
" A. Last year, at the time of the car-drivers^ strike.
" Q. Who was present when you saw those bombs?
" A. That I don't know any more, precisely who
were present.
" Q. Who showed them to you?
" A. They were not shown to me, but Rau showed
them to some one.
" Q. Do you remember whether any of the defend-
ants were present at that time?
" A. Yes, Spies was -present.
" Q. Was that in the day-time or night-time?
" A. // -was at night, in the evening.
" Q. Had you seen bombs at any other time than
that?
" A. No.
" Q. How many bombs did you see at that time?
" A. Two.
" Q. What kind of bombs were they — were they
round or long?
" A. There was one round bomb and one long one — not
very long.
" Q. What were you doing at the Arbeiter Zeitung
at that time?
"A. / ivas a delegate from the north side group ^
" Q. A delegate to what?
tfc A. There were delegates meeting there every two-
weeks, at the Arbeiter Zeitung, of all the groups.
"Q. What do you call that body of delegates?
" A. The general committee.
"Q. Of what?
" A. The general committee of all tJie groups of Chi-
cago"
101
(Page 531.) The witness says that the north side
group was in the habit of meeting every week — Mondays
— in the evenings; that there were speeches made at
these meetings, or a review of what had happened during
the week; that on Sundays the members drilled with rifles;
that each man kept his rifle at his own home. The wit-
ness had one which he kept in his dwelling.
On cross-examination (page 562), the witness says that
he saw the bombs in the building of the Arbeiter Zei-
tung in 1885; didn't see whether they were loaded or not;
they were in a room -where the delegates of the socialistic
organizations meet; that those organizations had met in
that room as long as the Arbeiter Zeitung ivas in existence;
it was a library room that belonged to the International
Workingmen's Society; they were below the counter;
that Rau showed them to others and witness saw them.
######
(Vol. I, 509.)
" Q. Who cast those bombs, if you know?
" A. JLingg was casting them once by himself.
" Q. Where did he cast them?
" A. In the rear room upon my stove.
" Q. When was it that you saw him casting the
bomb?
" A. Probably six -weeks previous to the 4th of May.
" Q. Where was the first bomb that you ever saw?
" A. In Lingg's room.
" Q. When was that?
" A. That was still before that; that I cannot tell ex-
actly, but it was more than six weeks.
" Q. Did you have any talk with Lingg at that time
about the bombs or their object?
" A. No conversation I had with him, but he to?d me
he was going to make bombs.
" Q. Did you ever see any dynamite?
«* A. Yes.
" Q. Where did you see that first£
**• A. In Lingg's room-
IO2
«Q. When.
"A. About five or six weeks back from the ^.th of May.
" Q. Did you have any talk with him about that
dynamite?
" A. Yes; he told me that he had some dynamite.
" Q. Did you have any talk with him about the ob-
jects of that dynamite?
" A. Well, he said that every workingman should have
some dynamite, and that there should be considerable agita-
tion', that every workingman should learn to use — to handle
these things"
. Mrs. BERTHA SELIGER testified (Vol. I, 571):
" Q. Did you ever see any bombs in your house?
, " A. Shortly before May, I saw some, as he (Lingg)
was about to hide them.
" Q. Where did you see them?
' " A. There were about half a dozen lying in the bed
which he wanted to hide.
" Q. What kind of bombs were they?
"A. They were round bombs and long ones.
(Witness was shown gas-pipe and Ezar bombs.)
" .Q. Did they look like these (indicating)?
" A. Yes. .*
" Q. Did you have any talk with him about those
bombs?
" A. - Np; not at all. I had only heard it said that
these were bombs. I had never seen anything like that
before.
' nj.Q< When did you next see any bombs?
"A. I didn't see any more next to the Wednesday
previous to the time when he wanted to hide them in that
closet.
* * * # % *
" Q. Did you ever see any one making bombs?
" A. Lingg frequently made bombs.
" Q. What kind of bombs?
" A. I always saw him cast; I did not -pay particular
attention, but I simply saw him melt lead on the cooking"
stove.
" Q. The cooking stove in your house?
" A. Yes.
103
'• Q. How many times have you seen him melting
lead on the cooking stove in your house?
" A. Twice. Heumann was with him, once my hus-
band and Thielen and frequently he was by himself; he
said to us, < Don't act so foolishly, you might do some-
thing too.' We were standing looking at him.
GUSTAV LEHMAN, a carpenter, born in Prussia, who
had lived in this country for four years, testified (Vol.
J, 204,) that for three months he was a member of the,
north- side group which met at 54 Clybourn avenue,
at Nepf's Hall; that they met on Monday evenings of
each week, where they talked together and advised to-
gether and reviewed what had happened, and drilled with
hunting guns and shot guns which they kept at their homes.
The witness testified (page 205) that he attended a dance
at Florus' Hall on Lake street, in the month of March,
1886, gotten up by the carpenters' union, at which Lingg,
one of the defendants, was present; that there was a profit
of ten dollars from beer sold.
" Q. Did you see anything done with the money?
" A. // was turned over to the armed section of the
carpenters'1 union.
" Q. Was anything said about what it was to be used
for?
" A. There were to be some shooting practices, and
the targets and lead and so forth were to be bought
for it.
" Q. What else, if anything?
" A. At the next meeting several came together and it
was resolved that dynamite should he bought for it and we
should practice rvith that once.
" Q. Where was the meeting held at which that resolu-
tion was passed?
"A. 71 West Lake street.
" Q. At whose place?
« A. At Florus' Hall.
" Q. Is it a beer saloon?
" A. Yes.
104
" Q. Is there a hall overhead?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Was Lingg present at that meeting?
" A. Tcs.
" Q. What was done with the money?
" A. // was unanimously resolved tl.at we were to buy
dynamite with it, and to experiment with it to find out how
it was used — how it was handled,
" Q. What became of the money?
" A. We were unanimous that some one should take the
thing in hand and Lingg was entrusted with it, and he
took the money and boiight dynamite with it.
" Q. When was that, as nearly as you can place it?
" A. About two weeks after the dance where the
money was raised. * * *
" Q. (Page 210.) You went to 54. Lake street because
you saw ' Y — come Monday night J did you?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Was that the understanding before of the manner
in which meetings were called?
« A. Yes.
" Q. How many times have you seen that notice be-
fore in the 'letter-box' of the Arbeiter Zeitung?
" A. Only once, before that time.
" Q. You understood tthat whenever a meeting was
to be called of the armed section at 54 West .Lake street
it would appear in the 'letter-box' in the Arbeiter
Zeitung, did you, in this form ?
" A. Yes.
" Q. How long had you understood this?
•" A. I do not know how long before that; some one
came to the carpenters' meeting and announced that fact
to us.
" Q. When?
" A. At the time of the meeting.
" Q. How long did you belong to this armed section?
' •*' A. I think three or four months, something like that.
" Q. Was it soon after you joined that you received
notice of the manner of the calling of the meetings of
the armed section ?
" A. It was some time after; two months might have
passed before it was announced.
" Q. How often did the armed sections meet at 54. West
Lake street?
" A. That zvas irregular.
" Q. Your meetings of the armed sections were gov-
erned by this notice in the Ar better Zeitung, were they not?
« A. Tes.
The detective Johnson testified (J, 405): That on Mon-
day? the 24th of August, 1885, he attended a meeting of
the American group at 54 West Lake street, at which
Fielden, Parsons, Walters, Bodendecker, Boyd, Larson,
Parker, Frankling, Snyder, and in all some twenty or
thirty were present.
" Q. Now, you may state what occurred there?
" A. After having been there a short time, a man
armed with a long cavalry sword, and dressed in a blue
blouse, wearing a slouch hat, came into the room; he
ordered all those present to fall in; he then called off cer-
tain names, and all those present answered to the names. He
then inquired whether there were any new members who
wished to join the military company. Some one replied
that there was. He then said, ' Whoever wishes to join,
step to the front.' We were asked separately to give
our names. I gave my name, which was put down in a
book, and I was then told that my number was 16. Pre-
vious to my name being" put down in the book, the man to
whom I was speaking asked whether there was any one
present who knew me, or -whether any one could vouch for
me being a true man; the defendant Parsons and a man
named Bodendecker spoke up and said that they would
vouch for me. The other two were asked their names in
turn; as they were properly vouched for in a similar man-
ner, their names were entered in a book and they were
given numbers. The man whom I have previously spoken
of, who came into the room armed with a sword, then
inquired of two other men who were in the room whether
they were members of .the American group; they both
said they were, and he asked to see their cards; as they
were unable to produce their cards, he told them to leave
the room. There was also two others expelled from the
io6
•
room, the doors -were closed, and the remainder was asked to
fall in line. And we were then drilled for about half an
hour or three-quarters, put through the regular manual
drill, marching, countermarching, turning, forming fours
and wheeling, and so forth.
"Q. Who drilled yon?
" A. The man that I have spoken of, who came in
armed with a sword. He was evidently a German. I
did. not ascertain his name. At the expiration of that time
the drilling inspector stated that he would now introduce
some of the members of the first company of the German
organization. Pie went outside, and in a few minutes he
returned, accompanied with ten other men, dressed as he him-
self was, and each one armed with a Springfield rifie.
When they all got into the room he placed them in line
in front of us, and introduced them as members of the
first company of the Lehr und Wehr Verein, and said that
he was going to drill them a little while to let us see how
far they had got with their drill. He proceeded to drill
them for about ten minutes; put them through the regu-
lar musketry drill. At the end of that time a man whose
name I do not know — he is employed for the proprietor of
the salmon 54 West Lake street —
" Q. He was there?
"A. Yes, he was there; he came into the room with
two tin boxes, which he placed on the table at the south
end of the room. The drill-instructor then asked those
present to step up and examine the two tin boxes, as they
were the latest improved dynamite bombs. I stepped to the
front with the others and examined the two tins. They
were — they had the appearance —
" Q. Just describe them as near as you can, Mr. John-
son, now.
A. They were about the size and had the appearance oj
ordinary preserve fruit cans. The top part unscrewed
and the inside of the cans were filled with a light-brown
mixture. There was also a small glass tube inserted in
the center of the can. The tube was in connection with
the screw, and it was explained where the can was thrown
against any hard substance it would explode.
" Q. What was the color? Was that mixture a
liquid ?
icy
" A. Inside of the glass tube was a liquid.
" Q. Was there anything around that glass tube?
"A. Yes, sir; it was a brownish mixture.
" Q. Was that a liquid?
" A. No, sir. * * * It looked more
like fine sawdust. The drill-in-
structor first told everybody present that they ought to
be very carefnl as to ivho we selected as to new members of
the company, as, unless we was very careful, there was no
telling who might get into their midst — our midst. The
next proceeding of the meeting was to select officers; a
man named Walters was chosen as captain, and the de-
fendant Parsons was chosen for lieutenant.
" Mr. FOSTER: This was the next night?
"A. No, sir; that was the same night. Some discus-
sion arose as to what the company should be called. It
was decided, eventually, that we should be called the In-
ternational Rifles. The drill-instructor then suggested
that we ought to choose some other hall, as we were not
quite safe there. He added: 'We have a fine place at
636 Milwaukee avenue; we have a shooting-range in the
basement, where we practice shooting regularly.' Par-
sons then inquired as to whether it was not possible for
us to rent the same place. The drill-instructor then in-
formed him that he did not know. The question of rent-
ing another hall was finally put oft' until some other time,
and our other meeting was then fixed until the following
Monday.
* *****
" Q. Who drilled in your company that night?
" A. The German before spoken of.
" Q. Well, he drilled you, but who were in the com-
pany drilling? Was Parsons there, and Fielden, drilling?
" A. Parsons and Fielden.
" Q. They joined the company also that night?
" A. No. I understand the}' had joined previously.
I was not there on the first night. * * * The
next meeting was on the following Monday, on the 3ist
of August, at the same place. Parsons and Fielden were
present, and a number of others.
* * . * * * *
" Capt. Walters drilled us for about one hour and a
108
half. Afterwards a consultation was held among all the
members of the company as to the best way of procuring
arms. Some one suggested that each member should
pay so much a week until a sufficient amount had been
raised wherewith to purchase a rifle for each member of
the company. The defendant Parsons then made a sug-
gestion— he spoke as follows: 'Look here, boys, why
can't we make a raid some night on the militia armory?
There are only two or three men on guard there and it is
easily done.' This suggestion seemed to be favored by
the other members, but some more discussion took place
and it was finally decided to put the matter off until the
nights got a little bit longer."
CHARLES B. PROUTY, a gunsmith connected with the
firm of E. E. Eaton & Co., testified (Vol. K, 572): That
sometime in the fall of 1885 Engel, in company with his
wife, called at his store " and made some inquiries in re-
gard to some large revolvers. They found one there that
seemed to be satisfactory and obtained the price of it, and
wanted to know what they could furnish a quantity for —
they didn't know just how many, possibly a hundred,
probably two hundred — and wanted to take that one, buy
that and pay for it, and take it and present it at some
meeting of some society. I didn't ask them who or wrhere.
They took the pistol and paid for it. Probably in a week
or two they returned and said the pistol was satisfactory
and wanted to know if I could get them a lot. I told
them I hadn't any in the store — that was a sample. I
told them I knew where there was a lot in the east and I
would write to know if I could get them. I wrote east
and found the lot had been disposed of, and was unable to
get them. They were somewhat disappointed, and said
it didn't make any great difference, for they had found
something else for a little less money that would answer
the purpose, and with that they left our store. *
I Op
" Q. You used the word ' gun '; what kind of a gun
in your testimony here in your talk about arms, what
were they — pistols?
" A. Large revolvers; something about seven-inch
barrel.
" Q. Any price designated?
" A. Yes, the price would be $5.50 apiece.
" Q. What caliber?
" A. I have forgotten the caliber. I think it was 44
or 45; I would not be positive which.
" Q. Did you have any talk with them about any
profit to be derived from it by themselves?
"A. Yes; I told them the price. I qnoted them as
very cheap, and they ought to make a nice profit on that.
They replied that they did'nt care to make profits; it was
for a society, and they didn't care to make profits on it."
WILLIAM J. REYNOLDS testified (Vol. K, 576):
That he was in the gun business employed with D. H.
.Lambertson & Co.; that in February or March,
1886, Parsons called at his store. " He came in and said
"that he wanted to buy a quantity of revolvers. He
" mentioned, I think, forty or fifty. I showed him the
" samples we had, but he wanted what is called an old
" remodeled Remington revolver, 44 or 45 caliber. I
" agreed to write and get a quotation on the revolver, and
"if he would come in in a few days I would give him the
"price. I did so, and became in in my absence. Then
" he came in again, and I quoted him a price on it. He
" did not purchase any revolvers, and was in once or
" twice after that. He seemed undecided about it."
MARTIN QUINN, a policeman, testified (Vol. K,
414): That three or four days after the Haymarket
massacre he went to Engel's house and searched his
house; that he told Engel that he had come there to look
around his premises, having been informed there were
no
combustible materials — bombs and so forth — there;
whereupon Engel told him that the macJiine (photo-
graphs of which appear in the record as People's Exhibits
133 and 134) was brought there by some man four or jive
months previous to that time, and Engel's wife in the pres-
ence of Engel described the appearance of the man
whom she said had left the machine in the basement door.
" I (Quinn) didn't know what the machine was, but
" Mr. Engel said that he thought it was made for the pur-
" pose of making bombs, and that there was a meeting. 1
"asked him how he knew that; he said there was a meet-
" ing at one time at Turner Hall where it was said, inti-
" mated he saw this man there, and the next thing was this
" machine was brought over.
" Q. What did he say about the man at Turner Hall?
" A. He said he made a speech there, talked about
the manufacture of bombs, and Mr. Engel told me that he
said he would not allow him to make any bombs in his
place in his basement. So the man went away. He
said he didn't know where he was."
" Engel was taken to the Central station, where he had
a conversation with John Bon field, who testifies: " I don't
remember the exact language of the conversation, but
the substance of it was, I asked him what this thing was
made for; he said he didn't know. I asked him who
made it; that he didn't know. He said it was brought
there some months before; five or six, to the best of my
recollection, and left at his door. I think he said his base-
ment door, by some party unknown to him."
JOHN BONFIEI.D describes the machine as a blast fur-
nace in miniature, a home-made one. (Vol. K, 421):
" I can describe it. This upright part could be lined
with fireclay. This shoulder you see at the bottom here,
some two inches and a half from that, could be filled in
around with clay, leaving the holes here open. This in
a blasting furnace would be known as the tuyere. It is
Ill
filled up to a considerable height with clay to protect it
from the hot fire inside, and the blast is applied to those
pipes, one or both of them, as maybe necessary. By
blast I mean a pressure of air. In a blast furnace where
they use hot air or cold air — -the same purpose. When
the fire is extinguished or removed, the debris or slag
that comes from the metaJ, and the acid or cinders from
the material used for fuel can be taken out. That is
wheie the melted metal, after the metal or combination,
whichever it may be, would be in a melted state, passes
off. This (indicating) is stopped with a plug of clay,
and when it is melted, the material melted, that plug can
be removed and the metal poured through that tube (indi-
cating)."
Bonfield testified further, that according to his judg-
ment as an expert the machine had never been used.
Following Bonfield was a witness named Louis MEH-
LENDORF. He testified (Vol. K, 427) that he was a
tinner; his place of business was No. 149 Milwaukee ave-
nue, where he had been engaged for two years; that he
knew Engel; that he made -part of the machine referred
to in the testimony of the last two witnesses and made it for
Engel about a year previous to the trial; that another man
was with Engel at the time he ordered it.
We call attention again to the testimony of the reporter
Wilkinson (I, 142):
" At that time he (Spies) showed me this for producing
the bomb known as the (Czar bomb), and I took it away
with me. He described it as the Czar bomb, and went
on to describe the wonderful destructive power of the
Czar bomb. Said it was the same kind that had been
used by the nihilists in destroying the Czar. That was
the reason that this was so called. I asked him if he
made these things at the Arbeiter Zeitung office, besides
printing a newspaper and doing jobwork; if that was
any part of their business, and he said no, that they were
made by other persons, and that there were several thou-
112
sand of them in Chicago distributed, and that sometimes
they were distributed through the Arbeiter Zeitung
office; that those who could make bombs made more
than they could use, and those who could not make them
got them from those who could; that he had a few there
for samples, and that that was one of the samples." (Ill,
C,6).
THEODORE FRICKE (1,471):
" Did these groups have any separate organization — a
central committee or anything' of that sort?
" A. Yes, sir; besides this north-west side group.
" Q. All except the north-west side group ?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Where did the central committee meet f
" A. 707 Fifth avenue.
" Q. Is that the Arbeiter Zeitung building ?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. You say the north-west side group did not have
any member of that committee ?
- " A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Do you know why not ?
" A. Well, they had other principle.
" Q. Well, what principle ?.
" A. Strong anarchistic."
In this connection we desire to call the attention to the
testimony of the defendant, Spies himself (N, 78):
" Q. How many bombs did you have in the office of
the Arbeiter Zeitung ?
" A. I think there were four of those shells, that
looked like that, and I think two others. They ivere iron
cast and given to me by a -person, 1 believe his name was
, or Sc/iTvecp, -zvho left for New Zealand.
Q. Which did you get first, these or the iron ones ?
" A. The iron ones first.
" Q. From whom did you receive the iron ones ?
" A. I told you.
" Q. What was his name ?
" A. I think his name was Schvvape, or Sweet, or
something like that.
"3
" Q. Where did he come from ?
" A. He came from Cleveland, if I am not mistaken.
" Q. Do you know what his business was in Cleve-
land ?
" A. I think the man was a shoemaker. I have only
seen him once; he passed through Chicago and came up
and talked with me.
" Q. When was that ?
"A. I suppose, nearly three years ago.
" Q. How did he come to leave these bombs with you?
" A. I suppose he thought —
" Q. No matter what he thought; what was said or
done?
" A. He came up to the office and asked me if my name
•was Spies. I told him yes, as far as I can remember. He
asked me if 1 had seen any of the bombs they were making'
or they had^ or something like that.
" Q. Any of the bombs who were making, or that
who had?
" A. That they had.
" Q. Whom did he mean by ' they'?
" A. I don't know whom he had reference to.
" Q. Didn't he tell you whom he meant by them?
" A. He did not; he Spoke of people in Cleveland
•with whom he had associated.
" Q. Did he tell you whom these people were?
"A. I did not ask him.
" Q. Or the class of people?
" A. I did not ask him.
" Q. Didn't you know who they were?
" A. I did not.
" Q. He simply came up and asked you if you had
seen any of those bombs that they were making?
"•A/ Yes, sir.
" Q. What did you say?
" A. I told him I had not.
" Q. What was the conversation about it there?
" A. I cannot recollect the conversation I had with a
man three years ago, when I would have twelve or fifteen
conversations every day.
" Q. Did you have twelve or fifteen conversations
every day with men about bombs at that time?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. This was a little out of the way of your regular
conversations?
" A. Yes, sir; that was out of the order.
" Q. Can you give any of the rest of the conversation
that took place at that time?
" A. No, sir; if I remember it plainly, clearly, I had
very little time. I never had very much time, and got rid
of him just as soon as he would leave.
" Q. Can you give any of the rest of the conversa-
tion ?
" A. I did not even say that was exactly the conversa-
tion between myself and him.
" Q. How did he come to give you the bombs?
" A. He left them there; he said he would not take
them along.
" Q. Did he have any more with him at that time?
" A. I did not ask him.
" Q. Were those bombs bombs that exploded with a
cap or were they bombs that exploded by percussion?
" A. They exploded by percussion, I think.
" Q. Heavier on one side than they were on the other,
were they not?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. So that when they were thrown the cap would
always come down?
" A. I think so.
" Q. They were made of iron?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. How long ago was that?
" A. About three years ago.
" Q. How long did you have those in the office of the
Arbeiter Zeitung?
" A. I think they were there on the 4th of May.
" Q. That man went to New Zealand?
" A. He went to New Zealand; that is, he said he was
going to New Zealand.
" Q. You never saw him before or after that?
" A. I never saw him before or after that.
" Q. He came there and told you his name and said he
was from Cleveland?
" A. Yes, sir.
"5
" Q. And asked you if you •wanted to see any of the
bombs that they were making?
" A. Something to that effect.
" Q. He left you those two iron bombs ?
"A. Yes, sir; he left those bombs.
" Q. Both of them were percussion bombs?
"A. Yes, sir; I should not swear to that. I must say
I never paid very much attention to them. I just had
them there and I put them aside. I have shown them to
a good many persons who came there, reporters and
others.
" Q. When did you get those Czar bombs?
" A. I never got these Czar bombs. That is another
invention of the reporter. I never had anything of the
kind. These bombs -were left one day, I believe, with the
book-keeper or with the office-boy. I do not remember.
When I came back from dinner they were lying there
on my desk, and I asked some of them there and they
said a man had been to inquire whether those were bombs
of a good construction, and the man never called for them,
and I told the reporter, too, by the way.
" Q. When was it the man left the bombs there and
inquired whether they were bombs of good construction
or not?
"A. I think that was about a year and a half or two
years ago.
" Q. How long did you have them there in the office?
" A. Ever since.
" Q. What became of the other one?
" A. I supposed that was at the office at the time.
" Q. Can you tell what became of the two iron bombs,
and the other Czar bomb?
" A. I cannot. I have not seen them for some time,
but I thought they were in the office.
" Q. Was the other bomb that was left in your of-
fice similar to this?
" A. Yes, .sir.
" Q. Did it have a detonating cap?
"A. Yes, sir.
" Q. To be exploded in that way?
" A. Yes, sir; I suppose so.
" Q. When was it you got the dynamite?
n6
" A. I got it about two years ago.
" Q. From whom did you get it?
" A. From the y£tna Powder Company.
" Q. How much did you get?
" A. Two of these bars.
" Q. Why did you get the dynamite?
" A. I got that dynamite to experiment with in the
first place. That was my intention.
" Q. Did you ever experiment with it?
" A. I did not.
" Q. Why did you want to experiment with it?
" A. Oh, I thought—
" Q. What object did you have in experimenting
with dynamite?
" A. I had read a good deal about dynamite and I
thought it would be a good thing to get acquainted with
the use of it.
" Q. Why would it be a good thing to get acquainted
with the use of itr*
" A. Well, for general reasons.
" Q. Could you not get acquainted with it enough
for the use of your purposes by reading?
" A. If I wanted to experiment just the same as I
would take a revolver and go out and practice on a re-
volver.
"' Q. Was that your only reason?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Merely from curiosity?
" A. No, 1 would not say it was merely curiosity; I
don't want to say that exactly.
" Q. Then, what was it, if it was not merely curi-
osity ?
" A. I think I have explained sufficiently.
" Q. Can you give any further explanation than you
have given?
" A. No, I could not say that I could.
" Q. Why did you get the caps and fuse?
" A. Simply because I would need them to experi-
ment with.
" Q. Did you ever experiment with them?
"A. I did not."
(7.) MOST'S BOOK.
(People's Exhibit 15.)
Most's book is entitled " Science of Revolutionary
War." " Manual for Instruction in the Use and Prepa-
ration of Nitro-Glycerine, and Dynamite, Gun-Cotton,
Fulminating Mercury, Bombs, Fuse, Poisons, Etc., Etc.
By Johann Most. New York: Printed and Published
by the ' Internationale Zeitungs Verein ' (International
News Company), 167 William St."
The introduction to the book shows its purpose, it be-
ginning as follows:
" About the importance which the modern explosives
have attained for the social revolution in the -present and
future, nothing need be said. It is evident that in the
next epoch of the world's history they will form a decisive
element,
" Nothing is more natural, therefore, than that the rev-
olutionists of all countries become more and more anxious
to obtain them, and to learn the art of applying them
practically.
" It seems to us as if, heretofore, there was too much
time and money wasted in a wrong direction.
" Many procured expensive books, etc.
" Some, however, may have profited by reading such
books, especially when they had an opportunity to con-
sult experts.
" And, as there is no harm in anything you learn, the
time thus employed is not altogether wasted.
" We, and others, have advanced a step, and have en-
deavored to popularize, through men of experience, the
learned treatises contained in said works on the manufact-
ure of explosives; we soon, however, learned that also
these explanations were but little understood."
He then goes on to say that without the necessary ex-
perience the manufacture of dynamite or gun-cotton is
difficult. " After all trouble and sacrifices, those fortunate
" ones were more than ever convinced that they had
u8
" merely a theoretical value. With small quantities of
" dynamite there is damned little to be done, and, more-
" over, it is much too expensive."
He then advises the revolutionist to obtain dynamite
already manufactured, as it has become an article of
commerce easily acquired. " Money buys everything,
" eyen dynamite. If the revolutionists have money they
" will be able to get dynamite. * * * We intend, in
" the course of this treatise, for the sake of completeness
" of the theme, to publish also the simplest methods of
" the manufacture of explosives."
The book then describes the method in which dyna-
mite should be handled; also the simplest way in which
it may be exploded. It describes scientifically and very
clearly the different methods of exploding bombs, giving
the preference to those exploded with the lighted fuse.
The method of the construction of bombs is described;
upon this method L,ingg made great improvements, as
can readily be seen when his method of making them is
considered. On pages 1 1 and 1 2 he describes the making
of gaspipe bombs — a method which was followed in the
manufacture of the gaspipe bombs introduced in evi-
dence in this case. He says: " Those hints will be
" sufficient to convince eveiybody beforehand that such
" missiles may be easily manufactured, and without much
" expense (the main thing for our purpose), and that
" they, if used against a big crowd (the 'respectable'
" rabble), must produce a brilliant effect."
The book then describes the manufacture of bombs
which are constructed with percussion primers; also
describing the use of dynamite in large operations, such
as the blowing up of massive buildings, palaces, churches,
court houses and so forth, and describes a large number
up
of experiments showing the destructive force of dyna-
mite and in what way it should be applied to get the best
results. It then gives descriptions of the method in which
dynamite should be handled, followed by a method by
which any one can make nitro-glycerine, and cautions the
reader that handling these substances frequently causes
terrible headaches, especially if the person handling them
is addicted to the use of liquor. The manufacture of
gun-cotton is also described and the method in which it
can be used, accompanied by a description of the effect of
nitro-gelatine when thrown from a dynamite gun.
*' As regards the revolutionists, they of course are not
" in a position to procure dynamite cannons (uncouth
" things of about forty feet long) ; but they can make
" bombs of the above description which may either be
" laid or thrown from slings at short distances, in which
" case the old (simple) construction of sling-machines
" might be very serviceable.
" What tears solid rocks into splinters may not have a
" bad effect in a court or monopolists' ball room."
The manufacture of fulminate of mercury is then
described. " A particularly effective weapon is fire.
" Napoleon I has experienced this in Moscow. The
" Prussians, it seems, were also cognizant of it when in
" 1870-1871, in France, they operated with petroleum,
" which two instances we note of the thousands of others."
" In the list of revolutionary war utensils, the articles
" serviceable for incendiary purposes must therefore not
" be omitted."
The book then describes the manufacture of different
combustible fluids, some of which burn spontaneously.
*********
"If some of this fluid, even in a very moderate portion,
I2O
is poured on rags, or other combustible material, in a
short time it catches fire.
" If you add petroleum to this mixture, then the com-
bustion sets in slower. The more petroleum is added the
less rapid the combustion takes place. This fact is of
great value, if one wants time to get away.
" A further explanation in regard to the practical use of
this article in social warfare is therefore superfluous.
'Everybody can find out himself the most practical way to
act. Only this we want to call your attention to, that
clothes, of course, burn well. In this regard experiments
were made in France with detectives, and those experi-
ments have warmed them up pretty lively.
" Another incendiary article is the following:
" The cover of a fruit-jar is soldered off and the contents
taken out. In the center of the cover a hole is cut, into
which a medicine glass may be squeezed afterwards and
then the cover is soldered on again. Then pour benzine
through the opening so that two-thirds of the can is filled.
Meanwhile the medicine glass has been filled with gun-
powder and closed with a stopper. Through this stopper
a fuse or piece of touchwood has been conducted. When
this glass is squeezed through the opening as far as possi-
ble, the fire-bomb is ready. To fit the medicine glass
very tightly it may be wrapped up in paper or rags.
" Light the fuse or touchwood with a burning cigar
and throw the bomb into the place to be destroyed after
you have ascertained that it contains combustible material.
" In the moment when the fuse or touchwood is burned
down to the powder, the latter explodes, at the same time
causing the explosion of the benzine. All around the
burning liquid flies, causing destruction. Firebrands of
this kind may, of course, not only be thrown, but also
laid.
" Nobody will be able to deny that a hundred men,
equipped with several such simple kindlers, and distrib-
uted all over a city, will at the moment of a riot be able
to achieve more than twenty batteries of regular artillery.
And the thing is remarkably easy and dirt cheap."
(This description corresponds exactly with the fire cans
introduced in evidence in the case.)
121
" Where, in the warfare against the property-owning
beast and the governing rabble, those whose removal in
the interest of the social revolution is particularly desirable
cannot well be singled out for operation with blasting and
incendiary material; then, for good or evil, shelter must
be abandoned and the life of one or more revolutionists
must be risked.
" In mentioning ' shelter J we mean what we say, for
the idea of some fools, that the revolutionist has nothing
* n
else to do than to sacrifice his own life ' courageously,'
where only the self-preservation of others come into ques-
tion, is downright nonsense. A revolutionist who reck-
lessly and unnecessarily endangers his own life, acts
against the interest of the revolutionary cause.
" Aside from the fact that the terror of the law and
order lubber is a hundred times greater if the author re-
mains unknown than if he is captured or has perished in
the deed, the principal rule of all militarv tactics is not to
endanger the operating men more than necessary.
"For this reason two or three ought never to expose
themselves when one is sufficient to accomplish a revolu-
tionary deed. He ought not even to have a confederate.
Is a revolutionist obliged to do a deed by which he him-
self may become a victim, as no other means to destroy
the respective enemy exists, he ought to be particularly
careful that his purpose should by all means be successful.
" This remark is by no means superfluous, as only too
many comrades have already fallen into the hands of the
enemy, and thus perished after an unsuccessful operation.
" Dagger-thrusts did not penetrate deep enough; graz-
ing shots have only caused slight wounds, not to speak of
total failures in this regard.
" The same precarious accidents led to the idea to poison
the weapons used for assaults; but as yet this idea has
never been carried out.
" The reason for this is to be looked for in the difficulty
to obtain the suitable poisons. Or, to be more definite,
the poverty of the revolutionists is the cause of it.
" It is the old story — money buys everything. It is
obvious that one has to get acquainted with physicians,
druggists, chemists and similar people, to obtain poisons
from them either by persuasion or bribery.
122
" Even the introduction into those social spheres, and,
moreover, the continuous moving in them is connected
with expense which the penniless revolutionist is not able
to defray.
" As, however, it is hoped that this lack of money will
not be permanent, and that, on the contrary, the revolu-
tionist will be able to overcome this calamity by insti-
gating proper measures, some hints in regard to this sub-
ject are not out of place.
" The best of all substances for poisoning arms is ctirari,
with which the South American Indian rubs his arrows.
This poison, which, by the way, leaves no visible traces,
kills without fail as soon as the smallest quantity of it
comes in contact with a man's blood. But it has a high
price in the market, and it is not to be had without the
intervention of a physician, druggist, etc. More simple
methods are the following:
" After a dagger is made red-hot and hardened again
in a decoction of rose-laurel, the least little cut or stab is
sufficient to produce blood-poisoning or death.
" A more simple method is to mix red (pulverized)
phosphor with thin gum arabic, and to rub with this mix-
ture the weapon (dagger, bullet, etc.) to be used.
" Verdigris, which every one can easily produce by
dipping copper or brass into vinegar, and exposing it to the
atmosphere, may also be mixed with gum arabic and ap-
plied to weapons. In the two last-mentioned cases the
weapons ought to be grooved, so that the poison will re-
main on it easier and in larger quantities.
"The best of all poisons is ptomaine (cadaver poison),
as many physicians, who have been engaged in dissecting
dead bodies, have proved by their death. But also this
substance cannot be obtained without the intervention of
proper persons.
" In all cases where poisoned arms are used they must
be prepared immediately before use, as the atmosphere
decomposes the respective substances gradually, rendering
them more or less harmless. Prussic acid, which has
often been recommended for the poisoning of arms, de-
composes particularly quick, and on account of that is not
adapted for this purpose.
" As even a slight wound caused by a poisoned weapon.
123
may be sufficient to kill, the idea was conceived to oper-
ate with poisoned bolts — by means of air-guns, blow-pipes
and similar apparatuses — particularly so on account of the
noiselessness with which the work can be done. It is,
however, to be surmised that in most cases thick clothing
affords protection for the body against the penetration of
those missiles; one would be compelled to aim it at the
face or hand in order to be successful, but in such case
the mark may be easily missed.
" Finally, we urgently advise everybody who wants to
operate with poisoned weapons to acquaint himself with
the effect of the poison by experimenting on animals.
Practice is better than theory, as an old proverb has it.
" The general arming of the people has become the
standing topic. But it cannot be treated, universally alike,
and it is not desirable that it should be done, for it is here
as with a good many other things: success is not to be
achieved by one definite procedure, but by the thorough
utilization of all the different circumstances. Finally, the
very diversities of the situation are in the way of a stere-
otype action in this regard.
" It would probably be best it all organized working-
men of the civilized world might be induced to provide
themselves with good muskets (according to a system
previously agreed upon) and a corresponding quantity of
ammunition, to undergo a thorough military drilling, and
thus get themselves ready for the coming social war.
" These, of course, are mere wishes.
*' As regards Europe, only in Switzerland might they
be able to proceed thus without being molested. We say
* might ' — for one can easily imagine that those clan-
nish and overfed burgher princes- would soon do away
with the right of the universal arming of the people, as
soon as they find out that they themselves are the cause
of the target practice.
" In all other European countries the purchase of such
arms or muskets is made difficult by all sorts of laws and
police ordinances. And whoever procures them secretly
is, if detected, exposed to the danger of being dragged in
a proceeding for ' constructive treason.'
" Only the more cunning ones are, therefore, able, in
spite of all those obstacles, to provide themselves with
124
breech-loaders; a military arming of the proletarian
masses is beyond all possibilities.
" In America it is at present a little different yet.
There everybody has the 'constitutional' right and the
duty to arm himself as he1 sees fit, but the lawgivers and
governing classes have, for a considerable time already done
all in their power to hinder the arming of the people and
to weaken its purposes. So, for instance, is the carrying
of concealed weapons prohibited in nearly all of the states;
and as revolvers and daggers are carried in pockets, this
circumstance makes you liable fo a fine. And if you
would carry those things openly in your belt, they soon
would make laws to prevent that, or the extortioners
would soon discharge workingmen thus attired. You can,
therefore, only carry daggers and revolvers in contraven-
tion of the law, or you have to leave them at home, so
that in the moment of danger you will probably have to
be without them,
" But that's not all. Hardly had several hundred com-
rades in Chicago founded a military organization, when
the legislative scoundrels of the State of Illinois made a law
by which only such military organizations are tolerated or
allowed to march which regard themselves as members of
the militia and are ready to swear the oath of allegiance. A
litigation, continued for several years before the Supreme
courts against this utterly unconsitutionallaw^ has until now
been without any result.
" There is even a tendency noticeable of late among the
legislative bodies of America, to prohibit the best of all
weapons, dynamite, except for industrial purposes and na-
tional defense. Thus, step by step, the arming of the
people is opposed by the governing bandits. What does
all this mean? Perhaps that we will idly look on and re-
frain also in America from a regular arming? No, indeed!
We point with fingers at the disarming of the people.
We see things develop in a highly reactionary manner,
and are convinced that the workingmen of America can-
not arm themselves if they do not do it soon.
" If they hesitate no longer and supply themselves in
time with the best weapons obtainable, the disarming of the
people is out of question, simply because the armed prole-
tariat would not stand it, but if the indifference is con-
125
tinued as heretofore it may soon happen that the obtain-
ing of arms may be rendered as difficult to the Amer-
ican people as it is for a long time now the case in Eu-
rope; then no amount of complaining and clamoring will
avail. You will find yourself defenseless and powerless
in face of a mob of murderers in uniform, armed to the
teeth.
" You talk about arming, but always one looks for it
to the other, and the thing does not progress. Many are
of the opinion that as long as the societies to which they
belong do not contemplate arming, they themselves
needn't. One or the other buys himself a watch — well,
for that money he would get a damned fine breech-loader.
Away with all lying excuses!
" As a rule we do not take much stock in the arming
of organized bodies as such. They are all pigeon-coops,
as it were. Members come and go, influenced by circum-
stances over which they have no control, or even their
whims. A military spirit is out of the question there.
Besides5, the arming of such a corporate body would be
impossible without causing great pressure upon those who
are unwilling to join. But that would not only be a violation
of the anarchistic principle, but also dangerous to the re-
spective organizations, as it would imply great financial
sacrifice on the part of those that prefer to do nothing
for this cause.
" The labor organizations should therefore content
themselves to facilitate the purchase of guns on the part
of those who have resolved to arm themselves. Thev
may employ their capital to buy guns wholesale, and re-
tail them to their associates — if necessary on the install-
ment plan — at cost. As in this way all outlays go back
to the treasury, the scheme can always be repeated with-
out endangering the assets' of the respective society or its
general purposes. Those armed may form special sec-
tions and may hold their exercises however they want
and can.
" Speaking of the purchase of muskets, we do not say
that this is the only desirable and possible method of arm-
ing.
" There is no doubt that, at the outbreak of a revolu-
tion, it is essential whether at the first moment there are
126
rifles enough in the hands of the revolutionists to surprise
the enemy with bold tactics, to spirit away his principal
leaders, and to occupy his most important positions; or
whether we are reduced to rely to plundering of arms
(in every case self-evident and unavoidable), and the un-
trustworthiness of the enemies' soldiers. Be this as it
may, there are other weapons which we consider of great
value.
" Good revolvers, daggers, poisons and firebrands are
destined to be of immense service during a revolution, the
more so because those which have such things about
them are not easily found out or shunned, but are able to
hunt the enemy in his hiding places and do away with
him there.
" First of all, the modern explosives deserve attention.
Considerable quantities of nitro-glycerine and dynamite,
numerous hand-grenades and blasting cartridges — every
one of them things -which may be easily concealed under the
clothes — must be at the disposal of the revolutionists, if they
want to be sure of success.
" Those arms are apt to act as the fighting proletariat
substitute for artillery, and to create surprise, confusion
and panic in the ranks of the enemy. It is to be endeav-
ored, therefore, to keep those things also on hand.
" All the last-mentioned arms are particularly recom-
mendable to the European revolutionists on account of
their unsuspicious appearance. They cannot buy rifles
under the prevailing circumstances. But dynamite they
can make or confiscate.
" Take all in all, our motto is : Proletarians of all coun-
tries, arm yourselves! Arm yourselves, no matter -what
may happen; the hour of battle draws near.
" Who in these days comes to the front for social
revolution and anarchism must not lose sight of the fact
that he is surrounded by enemies from all sides, who at
any moment might find opportunity to ruin him. His
conduct ought to be regulated according to that.
" If a revolutionist wants to communicate with an
associate in writing, he should never use the proper ad-
dress of the latter, but a fictitious one; that is to say, the
address of any harmless person, who has previously been
made acquainted with that fact. The fictitious addresses
127
ought frequently to be changed. But this precaution
alone is not sufficient to entrust to the paper what you
would whisper in the presence of the hearer only. The
possibility that the letter might fall in the wrong hands
is not excluded; its contents ought to be shaped with a
view to this fact. A revolutionist ought never to men-
tion the true name of his confederates. Certain initials or
nicknames are preferable. Things, the knowledge of
which is not absolutely necessary to the recipient of the
letter, must never be communicated in writing, no matter
how intimate you are with the correspondent, especially
not if such communications, when found out, could harm
other associates. Everything that must be said should
be expressed « sub rosa ' — in the style of business, family
or love letters — as the case may be. Such hints will be
understood by all who are not extraordinarily stupid.
That you should never sign your right name is self-evident.
" They often recommend ciphers for important cor-
respondence, but that is the most suspicious method of all.
Aside from the fact that the art of deciphering has been
developed wonderfully of late, every letter in cipher is in
itself an object of suspicion, which stimulates the cunning
of the blood-hounds to the utmost. If you use ciphers at
all, the key should be communicated to only #«£ confeder-
ate, for if you divulge it to all your secret correspondents,
the secret will not long be maintained.
" All letters received which bear secrets should always
be burned immediately after reading. Revolutionists
should never keep things in their own dwelling by which
they or others might be laid liable to suspicion. But,
wherever this cannot be avoided for a few hours, or over
nignt, you must never lose sight of the possibility that
the police may at any moment come down upon vou. In
other words, the doors have to be well closed. And if the
lavv-and-order scoundrels knock, the respective objects
have to be destroyed immediately, so that the burglars
will be disappointed.
'- in personal intercourse you should not be so talkative
as it is generally the case. No communication whatever
ought to be made, which is not unavoidably necessary in
the interest of the cause; and neither through friendship,
love, or family ties should you be influenced to talk.
128
" The same rules apply particularly to all enterprises
that are directed against the prevailing disorder and its
laws.
" If somebody wants to execute a revolutionary deed,
he should not speak about it with others, but should go
to work silently. Only if one or two others are indispens-
able he may choose them. Of course, every misstep in
that direction is as good as an invitation to treason.
" Whoever embarks in an enterprise of that kind
ought carefully to avoid the society of such that are al-
ready suspected as revolutionists. He would in such a
case arouse the suspicions of the spies and provoke the
police to exercise a watch over him. He would soon
then be made harmless.
" At the moment a revolutionist is to be arrested, self-
composure is doubly necessary.
" Only when there is a possibility to annihilate an at-
tacking party, or when it becomes a question of life and
death, a forcible resistance, or death, or both, is advisable.
But if you are sure that the arrest is made only on vague
suspicion, then you have — not without an energetic pro-
test— to submit to the inevitable, as it is easier in such
case to extricate yourself again.
"To examinations on the part of a judge, a revolution-
ist should only submit in such case, and so far as he is
able to prove an alibi, and thereby force his release. The
more testimony a criminal court gets out of a revolutionist,
the greater the danger for him to be ruined,
"If, then, the judicial farce commences, the revolution-
ist admits nothing except what is proven against him.
" Are all means of salvation exhausted, then another,
the highest duty presents itself: the prisoner has to defend
his deeds from the standpoint of the revolutionist and an-
archist, and he has to convert the defendant's seat into a
speaker's stand. Shield your person as long" as there is a
possibility to preserve it for further deeds; but when you
see that you are irredeemably lost, then use the short respite
to make the most of it for the propagation of your prin-
ciples.
" We have regarded it our duty to give you these in-
structions, the more so, as we see from day to day how
people, who are experts in revolutionary matters, violate
I29
even the plainest rules. May their lives be the last which
are necessary in this regard."
The book contains an appendix giving another method
for the preparation of the fulminate of mercury, saying
also:
" For practical application: Stramonium (devil's ap-
ple), which is found everywhere, on heaps of rubbish, in
ditches, in gardens as weeds, is, to be sure, a shabby
plant, but withal very useful. For the seeds of the same
ma)' be used exceedingly humanely. Pulverize about
twenty-five of these kernels (ripe, black ones, of course) ;
bake this in an almond cake, or other dainty cake, and
with this treat a spy, an informer, a minion of the law, or
other scoundrel. You will soon see the effect. Already
in the following days the beast will become crazy, raving,
and kicks the bucket; consequently very recommendable."
Then follows a description of invisible ink, which is
said to be very recommendable for revolutionary corre-
spondence, and methods of cipher writing, and a descrip-
tion of an explosive known as " Sprengel's Acid and
Neutral Explosives;" then come directions for the manu-
facture of prussic acid.
" On account of that property (its volatility)
the prussic acid is not adapted for the poisoning
of arms and missiles, but it is excellent for poi-
soning beverages, especially liquors. It is clear and
liquid like water, smells and tastes pungent like bitter al-
monds; it decomposes in the light, but in the dark it may
be preserved for a long time.
" If, for instance, you put a piece of wadding contain-
ing only half a drop of prussic acid under the nose or
mouth of a cat, and the animal licks it, it will die within
three seconds.
" We hope soon to have the pleasure to state what a
useful effect prussic acid has on extortioners and tyrants."
Then follow directions concerning the use of phosphor,
dissolved in bisulphide of carbon, a combustible which
130
generates spontaneously. ***-«< After the whole
is placed on the desired spot, lift the lid so that air may
reach the fuse, and quietly go about your business. The
explosion is sure and the perpetrator safe."
Capt. SCHAACK testified (K, 507), referring to Lingg:
" I asked him who learned him to make these bombs — -
dynamite — and he said he learned it in books — scientific
books of -warfare, -published by Most, of Nciu York. I
asked him where he got his dynamite. He said he got
it on Lake street, somewhere near Dearborn."
JAMES BONFIELD (I, 355) testified:
" Fischer was up in the office. Among other things, he
was asked to explain how he came by the fulminating cap.
" Q. That was a fulminating cap similar to the one
you have there?
" A. Yes, sir; it was found in his pocket at the time
of his arrest. He said he got it from a socialist who
used to visit Spies' office about four months previous;
that he handed it to him on the stairs, the foot or head of
the stairs, and he told me he did not know what it was,
and had carried it in his pocket for four months. He did
not know what use there was for it. After some further
conversation, in answer to some questions put by Mr.
Furthmann, he acknowledged that he knew what it was,
and had read an account of it and the use of it in Herr
Mosfs book.
" Q. In Herr Mosfs Science of Warfare?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. At what place was that?
" A. At the detective's office.
" Q. What was the appearance of that fulminating
cap as to whether it had been tarnished or whether it
was bright?
" A. // looked to be perfectly nezu. The fulminate was-
fresh or bright on the inside.
IV.
THE REVOLUTION WAS TO BE INAUGURATED
THE 1ST OF MAY.
The evidence in the case shows, when taken together,
that it was the expectation and intention of the defend-
ants, as well as others who were connected with the con-
spiracy, that the time for the inauguration of the social
revolution should be the ist of May, and all their prepara-
tions were for that time. Spies, in his conversation with
Moulton and Shook, at Grand Rapids, said to them that
the " demonstration " would probably be made when the
workingmen attempted to introduce the eight-hour sys-
tem, and when large numbers of workingmen were out
of employment, engaged in strikes and disaffected, and in
a frame of mind in which they could be easily induced to
join their fortunes with those of the revolutionists. Spies,
in his conversation with Wilkinson, indicated the same
fact, and Gruenhut, himself a socialist, who introduced
Wilkinson to Spies, told Wilkinson, as was brought out
on the cross-examination, that the time contemplated was
about the ist of May. Johnson, the detective, says that
the ist of May was frequently mentioned as the time
when the revolution could probably be inaugurated, and
is the time to which they were looking forward. More-
over, he says that Parsons, speaking of the west side car-
drivers' strike, stated if one shot had been fired and Bon-
field had been slain, the social revolution would have been
inaugurated. At a public meeting held at West I2th
street Turner Hall, resolutions introduced by Spies were
adopted, providing that workingmen should arm them-
132
selves and be in readiness for the ist of May. The ist
of May came, and with it came the eight-hour move-
ment, a movement, as is well known, not merely local to
Chicago, but extending over the whole nation. In the
city of Chicago vast numbers of workingmen were en-
gaged in a strike. There were constant troubles between
them and their employers; they were laboring under a
state of great excitement, and the conspirators reasoned
that the time had at last come for them to strike the blow
to inaugurate the revolution. They fondly imagined that
success was sure, and that they would take their place in
history side by side with Washington.
On this branch of the case we call attention to the fol-
lowing evidence:
ANDREW C. JOHNSON (J, 421) testifies:
" Q. What was said?
" A. That in case of a conflict with the authorities
the International Rifles was to act in concert with the
Lehr und Wehr Verein, and obey the orders of the
officers of that organization.
" Q. What, if anything, was said at any time, and
when said, as to when this revolution was to take place,
when there was going to be a culmination of the difficul-
ties?
" A. The ist of May -was frequently mentioned as a
good opportunity,
" Q. What "ist of May f
"A. This year.
" Q. Mentioned by whom? can you give us some
time when it was mentioned?
"A. As far as I recollect, it was a meeting at I2th
street Turner Hall, on one occasion in December, one of
the meetings which I attended in December last; and it
was the defendant Fielden said, as near as I can recollect:
' The ist of May will be our time to strike the blow, there
are so many strikes, and there will be ffty thousand men
out of work — that is to say, if the eight- hour law is a fail-
ure— if the eight-hour movement is a failure.' '
'33
The witness says (page 404):
" Parsons spoke. Referring to the late strike of street-car
employes, he said: '•If but one shot had been fired, and
Bonficld had happened to be shot, the whole city -would have
been deluged in blood, and the social revolution would have
been inaugurated.'' "
JAMES K. MAGEE testified (I, 309): That he attended
a public meeting at the I2th street Turner Hall on the
nth day of October, 1885, at which the defendant Spies
introduced resolutions. The witness, continuing, said:
" I don't know as I can give expression to my recollection
any better than I have, that in general the resolutions pro-
posed force, proposed or advised workingmen to arm
themselves. Other features of the resolutions have not
impressed themselves upon my mind."
" Q. Did the resolutions contain any time as to when
this movement should take place? As to when the labor-
ing men should be ready? Arm themselves for what par-
ticular time?
" A. For the ist of May, 1886.
" * * * Spies was warmly in favor of the resolu-
tions; he supported them. * * * The word dyna-
mite was used — a general proposition to arms; this was
both in speeches and resolutions. Fielden also spoke in
' defense of the general sentiment of the resolutions.' It
is all summed up in the words 'force,' ' arms,' and 'dyn-
amite;' I said that all reforms could be brought about by
the ballot; I was opposed to force. I believed this was
the best government that I knew anything about; J spoke
in gc-neral sympathy with the workingmen and that I was
in favor of even less than eight hours, and six hours I
thought was enough. I remember that I spoke ten min-
utes about in that tenor.
" Q. The chairman of that meeting put the resolutions
to vote?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Was it carried?
" A. Yes, the resolutions were carried.
'34
" Q. By what kind of a vote?
" A. By a very strong vote — very few noes.
HENRY E. O. HEINEMANN, a reporter for the Chicago
Tribune, testified (I, 382):
That he was present at the meeting referred to by the
above witness. " The subject, I think, was the impend-
ing eight-hour movement that was to be inaugurated on
May ist, this year. And the resolutions stated. I think,
that the workingmen could not hope for success unless
they were prepared to enforce their demands, and it con-
cluded with the sentence that was published the next
morning in our paper, which said: ' Death to the enemies
of the human race, our despoilers'; something of that
sort. * * * They began by referring to the eight-
hour movement that had been inaugurated by the con-
federated trades, and went on to siy that the proba-
bilities were that the property-owning class would resist
any attempt of the laborers to enforce eight hours by
calling to their aid the police and the militia, and if the
workingmen were determined on carrying their point they
would have to arm themselves, and be ready to enforce
their demands by the same means that the property-
owning class would use. I think that is the substance.
* * * The ist of May was designated, in so far as
the commencement of the eight-hour movement was
fixed at that day."
In the Alarm of October 17, 1885 (People's Exhibit,
151), is an account of the same meeting as that referred
to by Magee and Heinemann, in their testimony setting
out also the resolutions to which they referred. A por-
tion of the article is as follows:
" Mr. August Spies was introduced at this point and
offered the following resolution: ' Whereas, A general
move has been started among the organized wage-
workers of this country for the establishment of an eight-
hour work day, to begin May i, 1886. And Whereas, It
is to be expected that the class of professional idlers, the
governing class who prey upon the bones and marrow of
the useful members of society, will resist this attempt
by calling to their assistance the Pinkertons, the police
and state militia. Therefore, be it Resolved, that we urge
upon all wage-workers the necessity of procuring arms
before the inauguration of the proposed eight-hour strike
in order to be in a position of meeting our foe with his
own argument — force. Resolved, That while we are
skeptical in regard to the benefits that will accrue to the
wage-workers in the introduction of an eight-hour work
day, we nevertheless pledge ourselves to aid and assist
our brethren in this vast struggle with all that lies in our
power, as long as they show an open and defiant front to
our common enemy, the labor-devouring classes of aris-
tocratic vagabonds, the brutal murderers of our comrades
in St. Louis, Lemont, Chicago, Philadelphia and other
places. Our war-cry may be 'death to the enemy of the
human race — our despoilers.'
" August Spies supposed that Mr. Magee did not like
the terms in which members of the government were re-
ferred to. The reason of this was that Mr. Magee was
one of those political vagabonds himself. There were
9,000,000 of people engaged in industrial trades in
this country. There were but one million of them
as yet organized, while there were two million of them
unemployed. To mike a movement in -which they
were engaged a successful one, it must be a revolutionary
one. Don't let us, he exclaimed, forget the most forcible
argument of all — the gun and dynamite."
MARSHALL L. WILLIAMSON testified (J, 6) : That on
the night of the board of trade demonstration, which was
April 15, 1885, Parsons told him that when they met the
police, they were prepared with bombs of dynamite.
Felden was standing at his elbow at the time, and he said
the next lime the police attempted to interfere with them
they would be prepared for them. I asked him when
that would be? fie said he did not knoiv, -perhaps in the
course of a year or so.
136
MOULTON (I, 280) testified:
" Q. Was there anything said at that conversation
about the eight hour movement, wheir it was to culmi-
nate, or when this revolution was to culminate?
" A. There was something said about an eight-hour
movement.
" Q. What was said with reference to that?
" A. It was mentioned in connection with the subject
of a great number of men likely to be idle and unem-
ployed; and in answer to the question as to when the
demonstration was likely to be made, which they pro-
posed to make, he stated substantially that it would prob-
ably come at a time when the workmen attempted to in-
troduce the eight-hour system of labor."
WILKINSON (J, 150) testified:
" Then, after I had gotten nearly full of that sort of
information, I began to find out when this would prob-
ably occur, and he (Spies) did not fix the date precisely
or approximately at that time. He subsequently in-
formed him that this conflict would probably occur in the
first conflict between the police and the militia. That if
the men were to strike, it would be a universal strike for
this eight-hour-a-day — eight-hour system. That there
would probably be a conflict of some sort brought about
in some way between the First and Second regiments of
the Illinois National Guards and the Chicago police and
the dynamiters on the other hand. He said that there
were thousands of bombs in the hands of men who
knew how and when to use them, who were not afraid to
use them."
On cross-examination brought out by counsel for de-
fendants (page 162):
" Mr. BLACK. Q. Now, Mr. Wilkinson, did Joe
Gruenhut say anything about the ist of May, or any
time in May?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. He did? What did he mention about May?
" A. He said that the conflict to which Mr. Spies re-
ferred—
137
" Q. Never mind — now did he say, ' To which Mr.
Spies referred?'
" A. Yes, sir. This was —
" Q. What was that expression?
" A. I asked him—
" Q. What was that expression? Did he —
" A. After we came away from the table I walked
with Mr. Gruenhut, and Mr. Spies said he had an ap-
pointment.
" Q. My question is, did Joe Gruenhut use that ex-
pression, ' The conflict to which Mr. Spies referred?'
" A. I did not quote him as saying so yet.
" Q. That is my question. Then you did not say
that; is that true?
" A. I have not said that he did.
" Q. You started to say what you did say, as the
record will show. I ask you what Joe Gruenhut said
about May?
" A. He said that the conflict to which our conversa-
tion referred at the table would occur probably about the
ist of May, or within a few days thereafter, and that it
might extend all over the country.
" Q. That was what conflict?
" A. A general conflict between laborers and capi-
talists."
V,
EVENTS IMMEDIATELY PRECEDING THE HAYMARKET
MEETING AND LINGG'S ACTION THAT NIGHT.
The bomb was thrown on the night of Tuesday, May
4, 1886. On Sunday, May 2d, there appeared in " Die
Fackel" an article describing the condition of the eight-
hour movement which was then in progress, declaring
that the movement would culminate by Monday or Tues-
day, that something must be done by that time or that all
would be lost.
On the same day a meeting of the north-western group
138
of the International was held at Emma street, at which the
defendants, Engel and Fischer, and others were present,
and at that meeting a plan was proposed for righting the
police and the militia, which is very significant.
On Monday, May 3d, Spies attended a meeting of the
Lumber-Shovers' Union, held near McCormick's factory.
The meeting was composed entirely of lumber-shovers,
who at that time were upon a strike, and endeavoring to
secure the eight-hour system. They had been having
negotiations with the lumber bosses. The meeting was
called for the purpose of hearing the reports of committees
who had been conducting the negotiations. At that time
McCormick's workmen had also struck and a large num-
ber of " scabs," as they are termed, were employed in the
factory. The Lumber-Shovers' Union had no connec-
tion with and no interest in the strike of the McCormick
employes, although their meeting was held in the neigh-
borhood of the McCormick works. At that meeting
Spies and a socialist named Fehling appeared and made
speeches. Opposition was made to their speaking. The
president of the meeting objected; stones and other mis-
siles were at first thrown at them; but they insisted and
finally prevailed. The speeches which they made were
of an inflammatory character and soon aroused the pas-
sions of the crowd to a fighting pitch. This appears not
only from the testimony of witnesses who were present,
some of whom, however, could not understand the lan-
guage in which the speeches were made, but also from
subsequent declarations of Spies and from the articles
written with his own hand and published in the Arbeiter
Zeitung of the next day; an article of an exceedingly in-
flammatory and incendiary character, in which he says
that if the mob had been armed " with one single dyna-
J39
" mite bomb not one of the murderers {police) would have
" escaped"
While Spies was speaking a bell at the McCormick
factory, about 3 p. M., indicating that the day's work was
done, rang. The " scabs," through with the day's toil,
were leaving the factory. Some one in the crowd which
Spies was addressing, who, it is not known, cried out,
" There go the scabs!" Whereupon a portion of the
crowd rushed toward McCormick's and commenced pelt-
ing the " scabs " with stones. This precipitated a con-
flict. The police were notified and soon arrived in patrol
wagons. During the conflict stones were thrown and
shots were fired by both the police and the mob. As
soon as the shots were fired, before he could have known
whether any one was injured or not, Spies took a Blue
Island avenue car and returned to the city. He im-
mediately went to the office of the Arbeiter Zeitung and
wrote out the " Revenge Circular," a circular exceedingly
inflammatory in its character, headed in heavy type,
" REVENGE !" " WORKINGMEN, TO ARMS! ! ! " and stating
that the blood hounds, the police, had killed six of their
brothers at McCormick's that afternoon because they had
dared to ask for a shortening of the hours of toil, and to
show them, " free American citizens," that they must
be satisfied with whatever their bosses condescend to
allow them or be killed. It declared that the working-
men had endured the most abject humiliation for years,
had suffered unmeasurable iniquities, had worked them-
selves to death and endured the pangs of want and hunger;
that their children had been sacrificed to the factory lords;
that they had been miserable and obedient slaves for
years to satisfy the insatiable greed and to fill the coffers
of their lazy, thieving masters.
140
" If," it concluded, "you are men, if you are the sons of
" your grandsires, who have shed their blood to free you,
" then you will rise in your might, Hercules, and de-
" stroy the hideous monster that seeks to destroy you.
"To Arms, we call you, to Arms!
" YOUR BROTHERS."
This circular was printed in both English and German,
the portion in German being even more inflammatory than
that in English. Although it was but about twelve
inches in length, six or eight printers were kept after
hours at the office of the Arbeiter Zeitung employed in
setting it up, so that it could be done quickly. Numbers
of men took it as fast as it was stricken from the press
and circulated it in different portions of the city; one man
distributed it on horseback. It was distributed principally
in saloons and halls in which the anarchists were accus-
tomed to meet, and in which, at that time, owing to the
fact that large numbers of these workingmen were out of
employment engaged in a strike, they were ip the habit
of congregating.
That day there appeared in the " briefkasten " or
" letter box " of the Arbeiter Zeitung the cabalistic
sign—
" Y KOMME MONTAG ABEND "
(Y — Come Monday Night), a signal which meant that
the different members of all the armed sections, whether
of the Lehr und Wehr Verein, or of the groups,
or of any other organization, should meet at Greif's
Hall, 54 West Lake street. That night from sixty
to eighty of these armed men from the different portions
of the city and from the different organizations met at
that place. They held their meeting in the basement
under the saloon. The meeting was secret. Guards
were stationed at the doors, and no one was per-
mitted in there except those connected with it. The
meeting was presided over by Waller. They first dis-
cussed the fact that six of their brothers were slain at
McCormick's, a fact of which they had been apprised by
the " Revenge Circular." They then discussed what
they should do for the next few days, and it was agreed
that they should hold themselves in readiness to come to
the assistance of the workingmen whenever a conflict
should be precipitated in any part of the city between
them and the police. Waller proposed that a meeting of
the workingmen should be called for the next morning at
Market square, a widening of Market street on the
south side, near the center of the city. Fischer opposed
the plan, saying that the Market square was a mouse-tra^p;
that the meeting should be held on the Haymarket
square, which is a widening of Randolph street on the
west side of the city, beginning at Desplaines and ending
at Halsted, and is within a block of the Desplaines street
station, as it would then be attended by a large number
of workingmen. It was expected that there would be
present at the meeting 25,000 people.
This plan was adopted, and it was agreed also that the
mass-meeting should be called by circulars, which Fischer
undertook to have printed, and, in pursuance 'of that,
left the meeting for the purpose of having them printed
that evening, but came back, saying that the printing offices
were closed. Engel then said that the north-west
side group had, at a meeting on the previous Sun-
day, agreed upon a plan for fighting the police, and
proposed that the different armed organizations
should station themselves at different places in the out-
142
skirts of the city and be ready to come to the assistance
of the workingmen at any place where they should be at-
tacked; that they should be armed with bombs and other
weapons, and in case of a conflict should destroy the po-
lice wherev.er they appeared and should annihilate the
firemen and destroy their hose. The plan further con-
templated that whenever the signal was given these dif-
ferent bodies should march in towards the center of the
city, destroying whoever should oppose them. It was
agreed also that the reliable men who were not present
should be notified of this plan. Schnaubelt proposed that
their comrades in other cities should be notified of it. The
plan contemplated that these bodies of armed men should
act whenever they received the signal. Fischer pro-
posed that the signal should be the word " Ruhe," a
German word, signifying peace, and it was agreed that
whenever the word " Ruhe " should appear in the " letter-
box " of the Arbeiter Zeitung that was to be the signal;
that the revolution had come. The details of the Haymar-
ket meeting and the control of it were left to a committee,
it being understood that those present that night should
have nothing to do with the Haymarket meeting, except
those who were members of the committee, but should be
stationed and ready, as is above indicated.
Lingg was attending a meeting of the Carpenters'
Union held a few doors from Greif's Hall. He said to
Capt. Schaack after his arrest that he was present for
a few minutes at the meeting in Greif 's Hall. That night,
after the carpenters' meeting had broken up, Lingg and
a man named Lehmann, one of the witnesses for the state,
and several others went home together. On the way
home Lehmann, who stood guard outside of the door at
the Greif's Hall meeting, referring to the meeting at
Greif's Hall, asked Lingg what took place there. Lingg
said if he wanted to know something that he should come
to 58 Clybourn avenue the next evening.
The next day, Tuesday, Fischer wrote the circular
headed, " Attention, Workingmen," calling a mass-meet-
ing at Haymarket square, at 7:30 o'clock that night, to
denounce the latest atrocious act of the police, the shoot-
ing of fellow workingmen the day before, and concluding,
"Working-men, arm yourselves, and appear in.
full force," signed "The Executive Committee." He
had a number of these circulars printed, some of which
were distributed. The circular was changed, it appears,
at the instance of Spies, by striking out the line, " Work_
" ingmen, arm yourselves and appear in full force." The
reason for his action appears in his own evidence, wherein
he says that he considered it a very foolish proceeding,
for if the line appeared the workingmen would stay
away. In the issue of the Arbeittr Zeitung of that day
the word
"RUHE"
appeared in the "letter-box," the signal proposed by
Fischer and agreed upon by the meeting the night pre-
viously. The manuscript for the work, obtained the next
morning at the office of the Arbeiter Zeitung, is in Spies'
own handwriting.
The same day, in the morning, Lingg, who had for
several months previously been engaged in the manu-
facture of bombs, and who was boarding with Seliger,
sent Seliger to a neighboring hardware store to purchase
bolts to be used in the construction of bombs, and set
him to work manufacturing them. Lingg himself left
his boarding-house and did not return until about noon.
Seliger worked but a short time. Upon his return Lingg
upbraided him, saying that the bombs would be needed
that night and ought to be ready. That afternoon Lingg,
Seliger and others worked all of the time manufacturing
and filling bombs. During the day persons known to
Seliger and his wife — anarchists — from time to time came
to the house and went away with bombs; also persons
not known to Seliger or his wife came and went. A
large number were made ready for use. That night,
about 8: 30 o'clock, Seliger and Lingg took the valise
filled with bombs to a place known as Neff's Hall, some-
times called " The Shanty of the Communist," a place
for meeting of different anarchistic organizations.
They carried them through the saloon into a passage-
way which led to the hall in the rear, where they laid it
down.
A number of persons from lime to time came there,
obtained bombs, and started oft with them.
Seliger and Lingg left Neef's Hall with the bombs in
their pockets and went on Clybourn avenue to Larrabee
street. On the way Lingg said to Seliger that there was
to be a disturbance made that night on the north side, as
had been previously determined, to prevent the police
from going to the west side. As they passed the police
station Lingg remarked that it would be a beautiful thing
to walk over and throw one or two bombs into the sta-
tion. While they were walking on Larrabee street, a
short distance from North avenue, a patrol wagon filled
with policemen came by. Lingg wanted to throw a
bomb at it. Seliger said it would be without any effect,
when Lingg became wild and excited and asked Seliger
for a light. Seliger stepped into a store to get a light,
in the meantime the patrol wagon passed. Lingg started
after the wagon, saying that something certainly must
H5
have happened on the west side. At various times after
they left Neff's Hall, and before they got home, Lingg
expressed an anxiety to know how matters stood on the
west side, and asked Seliger if he had seen the notice in
the paper. Upon reaching their home Lingg pointed
out the word " Ruhe " in the Arbeiter Zeitung. Up to
that time Seliger had not known its meaning. Lingg
said it meant everything was to go upside down, topsy-
turvy; that there was to be trouble; that a meeting had
been held at 54 West Lake street, and it was determined
upon that the word " Ruhe " should appear in the papers
as a signal for the armed men to appear at that meeting.
Lingg wanted to go to the west side, and Seliger pre-
vailed on him to go back to Neff's saloon. They arrived
there sometime after n o'clock. Several persons were
there talking about the fact that a bomb had been ex-
ploded at the Haymarket. A man by the name of Heu-
man said to Lingg, in a very energetic tone of voice,
" You were the fault of all of it." Seliger did not hear
Lingg's response, and on his way home Lingg said to
Seliger that he was even now scolded, chided, for the
work that he had done. They hid their bombs under an
elevated sidewalk in Sigel street, near Hurlbut, and 'then
went home, where they remained for the night.
(A.) ARTICLES IN THE ARBEITER ZEITUNG.
In the issue of " Die Fackel " (Sunday edition of Ar-
beiter Zeitung) of May 2d, the article, " Now or Never,"
contains the following passage (People's Exhibit 72):
" Even where the workmen are willing to accept a cor-
responding reduction of wages with the introduction of
146
the eight-hour system, they were mostly refused. ' No,
ye dogs; you must work ten hours; that's the way we
want it, we're your bosses.'. Something like this was the
answer of the majority translated into intelligible language.
" /// the face of this fact it is pitiful and disgusting, but
more than that, it is treacherous to warn the strikers against
energetic, uncompromising measures.
" jEz'crything depends upon quick and immediate action.
The tactics of the bosses are to gain time; the tactics of the
strikers must be to grant them no time. By Monday or
Tuesday the conflict must haz-c reached it highest intensity,
else the success will be doubtful. Within a week the fire,
the enthusiasm, will be gone, and then the bosses will cele-
brate victories.
" Arbeiter Zeitung, April 28, 1886. Editorial on second
page, headed " Editorial." What anarchists have pre-
dicted months ago, they have realized now. In quiet times
the shackles of law were forged to apply them in tempestu-
ous times. From dusty garrets they have fetched their
musty law books, and so, by a practical application of Amer-
ican liberty, tried to build a wall against the stream of the
laborers' movement.
" Well, after you have erected protecting walls in the
shape of laws, we will have to break them. The theory
of the homoeopath, ' like cures like,' is applicable here.
The power of the associate manufacturers and their state
must be met by labor associations. The police and soldiers
who fight for that power must be met b\ armed armies of
i.'urkingmen; the logic of facts requires this; arms are
more necessary in our times than anything else. Whoever
has no monc\, sell his watch and chain to buy fire-arms for
the amount realized. Stones and sticks will not a~cail
against the hired assassins of the extortionists. It is time
to arm yourselves.
" What a modest demand, the introduction of the
eight-hour day, and yet a corps of madmen could not de-
mean themselves worse than the capitalistic extortioners.
They continually threaten with their disciplined police and
their strong militia, and those are not empty threats in-
deed. This is proved by the history of the last few years.
It is a nice thing, this patience, and the laborer, alas, has
too much of this article, but one must not indulge in a
' O
too frivolous play with it. If you go further his patience
will cease, then it will no longer be a question of the
eight-hour day, but a question of emancipation from wage
slavery."
(B.) THE McCORMICK RIOT.
FRANK HARASTER, a Bohemian, a laborer who had
been working eleven years in the lumber yards testified
(I, 412) that he was president of the Lumber-
Shovers' Union; was present at the meeting in the
vicinity of the McCormick works on May 3d; the meet-
ing was called to receive the report of the committee
which had been sent to the bosses of the lumber-yards to
consult in regard to the eight-hour movement; when he
got to the meeting a great many people were gathered,
and one speech had been made; it was 3 o'clock in the
afternoon; when he got there the speaking was already
going on ; he told the speaker it was not his duty to
make a speech, as the meeting had been called for 3
o'clock in the afternoon. " I kept him from speaking. I
" told the people to keep quiet, and not listen to the
" speaker, that it should not culminate in a thing as it
" happened in 1877, * * * when some people ran
" towards McCormick's to drive out the scabs. I tried to
" keep them back and get them to go home. I told the
" people not to listen to those speakers, for the speeches
" were probably such as were poisonous; that they should
"not listen to them; that they poisoned."
The witness further testified that the Lumber-Shovers'
Union was composed of over six thousand men — three
thousand Bohemians and over three thousand Germans;
148
that he was president of the Bohemians; that the meeting
was a meeting only of the lumber workingmen.
E. T. BAKER testified (I, 400) that he heard Spies
speaking from the car; while he was speaking the bell at
McCormick's rang; he seemed to be very much excited;
the crowd listened patiently until the bell at McCormick's
rang, when a man standing to the left of the speaker, on
the end ot the car, rushed forward and shouted, " Now,
" boys, let us go for the damned scabs at McCormick's! "
At that moment persons in the crowd 'commenced to move
away towards McCormick's; some of the people on the
car remained for ten or fifteen minutes after; a portion of
the crowd, about two thousand in number, went towards
McCormick's; the balance of it dispersed in different
directions.
ARCHIBALD LECKIE, a reporter, testified (I, 406)
that he was present at the McCormick meeting; that he
got there about i o'clock: preparations for the speaking
were going on at that time; the crowd was assembled;
the speakers were on a box car, among whom were Spies
and a Mr. Fehling; every one was anxious to speak, and
there seemed to be some discussion on the subject; they
pushed one man back, and he jumped forward again.
" By the time I arrived there, there was a man speak-
" ing. I don't know him (the man who was speaking).
" I never saw him before or since, and I think he was
" speaking in German — either German or Bohemian. I
" did not really get close enough to him until after he got
" through; he only made a short speech, and speeches
*' followed in English, German and Bohemian, and I paid
" very little attention to them until I heard this Mr. Feh-
" ling speak, and he made a very incendiary speech, I
" think, from my knowledge of German. The words
" * bomben,' and ' revolvers,' and ' messer ' are the words
" that caught my ear. I am not conversant with German,
" but those are the words that I particularly understood,
" and the word ' Freiheit,' if I pronounce it right. That
" I know means freedom; and from his gestures he
" seemed to be telling men to use the knife. I heard the
" words 'dynamite ' and 'bombs."
The witness then telephoned his report to the Tribune
office and returned to the meeting, but was thrown from
the car by the parties on it. Among the parties opposing
his being there was the speaker (Fehling).
JAMES L. FRAZIER testified (I, 393), that on the
afternoon of the 3d of May, he was present at the meet-
ing on the Black road, near McCormick's; he recognized
Spies as one of the persons speaking; he could not un-
derstand his language; there were from three to five
thousand persons present, . the largest portion of them
Bohemians; the manner of the speaker was very excited.
During the speech some one standing upon the same car
with the speaker motioned and said in broken English,
" Go up and kill the damned scabs ! " that were coming
from work. The greater part of the crowd rushed
towards McCormick's. Spies did not go ivith the croivd,
but came over tozvards Blue Island avenue, on -which there
is a street-car line hading to Chicago, and the ivitnc-ss lost
sight of him going in that direction.
J. A. WEST testifies (I, 388), that he was a policeman
on duty near the gates at the McCormick reaper factory
on the afternoon of the 3d of May; that from where he
was stationed he could see the parties speaking on the
top of the car; that when the bell rang, and the men
("scabs") came from work, they came out of the big
gate, and some went east and some west, and a mob of
three or four thousand in number, coming across the
prairie from near the speaker's stand, attacked the men
and threw bricks, stones and sticks, and drove them back;
that he went up and tried to tell the mob that McCor-
mick had given the demand for the wages that they
wanted, and urged them to go back, but they would not.
" They fell right in and followed them right up, and got
me surrounded and bricked me, and 1 went, got into the
crowd, into the mob and went towards the patrol-box,
and I turned in the alarm for the police to come at once
down there, for they were shooting at that time.
" Q. From what crowd did the shooting come at that
time ?
" A. From the crowd that came across the prairie.
" Q. That came down from the car t
" A. Yes.
" Q. Had you shot ?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Had your partner ?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Were you the only two policemen on the
ground ?
"A. We were the only two policemen there. * * The
men that came from McCormick's did not shoot. They
run back, some of them run in, and some run over across
the prairie, back as far as they could get, out of the way,
the best way they could, and they come right down there
and they throwed stones through the windows and shot
through the windows, and I worked my way up through
the crowd and turned in the alarm for the police to come
down. It seemed about an hour before the police came,
although it was but seven or eight minutes. * * They
(the police) drove right in, drove right in through the
crowd down towards the gate and I tried to get back,
and the crowd had got down so far they wouldn't let me
back, and so I went down towards the river and got over
the fence into McCormick's yard and got in where the
police were at that time. I was injured so as to be laid
up for three days."
JOHN ENRIGHT, a police sergeant, testified (I, 416) that
on that afternoon he went with the patrol wagon, contain-
ing ten men, to McCormick's, at half-past 3 in the aft-
ernoon; it was the first patrol wagon that had arrived at
McCormick's; drove through the crowd into the yard
and commenced to drive the mob that were stoning the
building out of the yard as fast as they could. The mob
rallied and " we heard shots coming from different parts
" of the crowd and we scattered then, about twenty or
' thirty feet apart, in order to keep the crowd back and
" keep all the ground that we had cleared between the
" crowd and the building, and hold that clear and keep
" them from the buildings. They were throwing a shower
" of stones at us; some of them leading the crowd and
" encouraging them for to beat us back — some different
" portions of the crowd."
Shots were fired from different portions of the crowd.
The police began to fire when they heard shots fired from
other points. " I tried to speak to the crowd and pacify
"them, and tell them for to go back and keep back; if
"they would not, some of them would get hurt; the more
"I would try to pacify them and keep them back the
" more they would throw stones at me and the rest of the
"men; so when I could not keep them back and they
" would be closing right in onto me, I would fire."
After it was over he looked around to see if any of the
crowd were dead or wounded, but found no one injured
from the effects of bullets.
L. F. SHANE testified (I, 423) that he was one of the
152
officers that were sent to McCormick's at the time of the
riot; got there after the patrol wagon under charge of
Sergeant Enright; after the riot was over he found two
of the mob who were wounded; one of them the day after
died from the results of an operation; he made investiga-
tion to learn how many were injured, and found that one
died and that two or three others were injured. " As we
" advanced to help our brother officers, we staid in front —
" kept them behind — several of them shooting at the
" officers in front of us; they, being wild, did not see this
" company coming up in the rear of them; I saw one man
" myself shooting at my partner officer, and our lieuten-
" ant stopped him, and we arrested him, and as we
" arrested him he , throwed up the gun (revolver), and
" throwed the gun away from him ; one of my partner
" officers picked up the gun, which was not the only one,
" but there were several. * * We marched right
" across the corner of the prairie and over where the
" crowd was."
In the issue of the Arbeiter Zeitung of May 4th is
an article entitled " Blood!" written by Spies, in which
he described the occurrences as they took place at Mc-
Cormick's. It is as follows:
" BLOOD.
" Lead and Powder as a Cure for Dissatisfied Work-
men !
" About Six Laborers Mortally, and Four Times that
Number slightly Wounded!
" Thus are the Eight-hour Men to be Intimidated!
" This is Lazv and Order!
'•'•Brave Girls Parading the City!
•• The Laiv and Order Beast Frightens the Hungry
Children aicav -±uith Clubs!
" GENERAL NEWS.
" Six months ago, when the eight-hour movement
began, there were speakers and journals of the I. A. A.
who proclaimed and wrote: ' Workmen, if you want to see
the eight-hour system introduced, arm yourself. If you do
not do this you will be sent home with bloody heads and
birds will sing May songs upon your graves.' ('That
is nonsense,' was the reply.) ' If the workmen are organ-
ganized they will gain the eight hours in their Sunday
clothes. Well, what do you say now? Were we right
or wrong? Would the occurrence of yesterday have
been possible if our advice had been followed?
" Wage-workers, yesterday the police of this city mur-
dered at the McCormick factory, so far as it can now be
ascertained, four of your brothers, and wounded, more or
less seriously, some twenty-five more. If brothers who
defended themselves with stones (a few of them had
little snappers in the shape of revolvers) had been pro-
vided with good weapons and one single dynamite bomb,
not one of the murderers would have escaped his ivell mer-
ited fate. As it was only four of them were disfigured.
That is too bad. The massacre of yesterday took place
in order to fill the forty thousand workmen of this city
with fear and terror — took place in order to force back
into the yoke of slavery the laborers who had become
dissatisfied and mutinous. Will they succeed in this?
Will they not find at last that they miscalculated? The
near future will answer this question. We will not an-
ticipate the course of events with surmises.
" The employes in the lumber yards on the south side
held a meeting yesterday afternoon at the Black road,
about one-quarter mile north of McCormick's factory,
for the purpose of adapting resolutions in regard to their
demands, and to appoint a committee to -wait upon a com-
mittee of lumber yard owners and present the demands
•which had been agreed upon.
" It was a gigantic mass that had gathered. Several
members of the lumber yard union made short addresses
in English, Bohemian, German and Polish. Mr. Fchling
attempted to speak, but ivhen the crowd learned that he was
a socialist, he was stoned and compelled to leave the impro-
vised speakers' stand on a freight car. Then, after a few
154
more addresses were made, the president introduced Mr.
August Spies, who had been invited as a speaker. A
Pole or Bohemian cried out, ' That is a socialist ! ' and
again there arose a storm of disapprobation, and a roaring
•noise, "which proved sufficiently that these ignorant people
had been incited against the socialists by their priests. But
the speaker did not lose his presence of mind. He con-
tinued speaking, and very soon the utmost quiet prevailed.
He told them that they must realize their strength over
against a little handful of lumber yard owners; that they
must not recede from the demands once made by them;
the issue lay in their hands; all they needed was resolu-
tion, and the ' bosses ' would be compelled to, and would
give in;
" At this moment some persons in the background cried
out -(either in Polish or Bohemian), ' On to McCormick's!
Let us drive off the scabs!' About two hundred men
left the crowd and ran towards McCormick's.
" The speaker did not know what was the matter, and
continued his speech. When he had finished, he was ap-
pointed a member of a committee to notify the 'bosses'
that the strikers had no concessions to make. Then a
Pole spoke. While he spoke a patrol wagon rushed up
towards McCormick's. The crowd began to break up.
In about three minutes several shots were heard near Mc-
Cormick's factory, and these were followed by others. At
the same time about seventy-five well-fed, large and strong
murderers, under the command of a fat police lieutenant,
were marching toward the factory, and on their heels fol-
lowed three patrol wagons besides, full of law and order
beasts; 200 policemen were on the spot in less than ten
or fifteen minutes, and the firing on fleeing workingmen
and women resembled a promiscous bush-hunt. 77ie
^vriter of this hastened to the factory as soon as the first
shots -were fired, and a comrade urged the assembly to hasten
to the rescue of their brothers who 'were being murdered,
but no one stirred. ' What do we care for that? ' was the
stupid answer of poltroons brought up in cowardice. The
writer fell in with a young Irisman who knew him.
' What miserable sons of b are those,' he shouted to
him, ' who will not turn a hand while their brothers are
being shot down in cold blood? We have dragged away
two. I think they are dead. If you have any influence
with the people, tor Heaven's sake, run back and urge
them to follow you.' The -writer ran back. He im-
plored the people to come along — those -who had revolvers
in their -pockets, but it was in vain. With an exasperating
indifference they put their hands in their pockets and
marched home, babbling' as if the tvhole affair did not con-
cern them in the least. The revolvers were still cracking,
and fresh detachments of police, here and there bom-
barded with stones, were hastening to the battle ground.
The battle was lost!
" It was in the neighborhood of half past 3 o'clock
when the little crowd of between two and three hundred
men reached McCormick's factory. Policeman West
tried to hold them back with his revolver. A shower of
stones for an answer put him to flight. He was* so
roughly handled that he was afterwards found about 100
paces from the place, half dead and groaning fearfully.
The small crowd shouted: 'Get out, you d — d scab,'
' you miserable traitors,' and bombarded the factory win-
dow with stones. The little guard-house was demolished.
The ' scabs ' were in mortal terror, when at this moment
the Hinman street patrol wagon, summoned by telephone,
came rattling along with thirteen murderers. When they
were about to make an immediate attack with their clubs
they were received with a shower of stones. 'Back!
Disperse!' cried the lieutenant, and the next minute there
was a report. The gang had fired on the strikers. They
pretend subsequently that they shot over their heads.
But, be that as it may, a few of the strikers had little
snappers of revolvers, and with these returned the fire.
In the meantime, other detachments had arrived, and the
whole band of murderers now opened fire on the little
company — 20,000, as estimated by the police organ, the
Herald — while the whole assembly scarcely numbered
8,000! Such lies are told. With their weapons, mainly
stones, the people fought with admirable bravery. They
laid out half a dozen blue coats, and their round bellies,
developed to extreme fatness in idleness and luxury, tum-
bled about, groaning on the ground. Four of the fellows
are said to be very dangerously wounded; many others,
alas! escaped with lighter injuries. (The gang, of course,
'56
conceals this, just as in '77 they carefully concealed the
number of those who were made to bite the dust.) But
it looked worse on the side of the defenseless workmen.
Dozens who had received slight shot wounds hastened
away amid the bullets which were sent after them. The
gang, as always, fired upon the fleeing, while women and
men carried away the severely wounded. How many were
really injured and how many were mortally wounded could
not be determined with certainty, but we think we are not
mistaken when we place the number of mortally wounded
at about six and those slightly injured at two dozen. We
know of four, one of whom was shot in the spleen, another
in the forehead, another in the breast, and another
in the thigh. A dying boy, Joseph Doedick, was brought
home on an express wagon by two policemen. The
people did not see the dying boy; they saw only the two
murderers. 'Lynch the rascals! ' clamored the crowd.
The fellows wanted to break away and hide themselves;
but in vain. They had already thrown a rope around the
neck of one of them, when a patrol wagon rattled into
the midst of the crowd and prevented the praiseworthy
deed. Joseph H ess, who had put the rope around his neck,
was arrested.
" The scabs were afterwards conducted under the pro-
tection of a strong escort down Blue Island avenue.
Women and children gave vent to their indignation in an-
gry shouts; rotten eggs whizzed through the air. The
men about took things coolly and smoked their pipes as on
Kirmess day.
" McCormick's assistant, Superintendent C. J. Bemly,
was also wounded, and, indeed, quite severely.
"The following strikers were arrested: Ignatz Erban,
Frank Kohling, Joseph Schuky, Thomas Klafski, John
Patolski, Anton Sevieski, Albert Supitar, Hugh McWhif-
ter, Anton Sternack, Nick Wolna and Thomas O'Con-
nell.
" The ' pimp,' McCormick, when asked what he
thought of it, said: * August Spies made a speech to a
few thousand anarchists. It occurred to one of these brill-
iant heads to frighten our men away. He put himself
at the head of a crowd, which then made an attack upon
our works. Our workmen fled, and in the meantime the
police came and sent a lot of anarchists away with bleed-
ing heads.'
'•'•Last night thousands of copies of the following circular
were distributed in all parts of the city" (And then fol-
lowed the German portion of the Revenge circular, a trans-
lation of which appears in the brief under that title.)
One of the portions of the speech made by Spies at
the Haymarket, taken in shorthand by G. P. English, is
as follows (K, 276):
"I want to tell you, gentlemen, that these acts of vio-
lence are the natural outcome of the degradation and the
oppression to which the working people are subjected. I
was addressing a meeting of ten thousand wage slaves
yesterday afternoon in the neighborhood of McCormick's.
They did not want me to speak. The most of them were
good, church-going people. They did not want me to speak
because 1 was a socialist. They wanted to tear me down
from the car, but 1 spoke to them and told them they must
stick together. They were not anarchists, but were good
church-going people. They were good Christians. Then
the patrol wagons came, and blood was shed."
(C.) THE REVENGE CIRCULAR.
English portion of Revenge circular:
(i.) " REVENGE.
" Worktngmen, to Arms! !
" The masters sent out their blood-hounds — the police;
they killed six of your brothers at McCormick's this after-
noon. They killed the poor wretches, because they, like you,
had the courage to disobey the supreme will of your bosses.
They killed them because they dared ask for the shorten-
ing of the hours of toil. They killed them to show; you,
* free American citizens? that you must be satisfied and
contented with whatever your bosses condescend to allow
you, or you will get killed!
158
" You have for years endured the most ahject humilia-
tions; you have for years suffered un measurable iniqui-
ties; you have worked yourself to death; you have en-
dured the pangs of want and hunger; your children you
have sacrificed to the factory lord — in short, you have
been miserable and obedient servants all these years!
Why? to satisfy the insatiable greed, to fill the
coffers of your lazy theiving masters! When you ask
them now to lessen your burdens, he sends his blood-
hounds out to shoot you — kill you! If you 'are men, if
you are the sons of your grandsires, zuho have shed their
blood to free you, then you -will rise in your might, Hercu-
les, and destroy the hideous monster that seeks to destroy
you. To arms, we call you, to arms! Four brothers.'1''
A translation of the German part of Revenge Circular
is as follows:
"REVENGE! REVENGE!
" Workmen, to Arms /
" Men of labor, this afternoon the blood-hounds of
your oppressors murdered six of your brothers at Me-
Cormick's. Why did they murder them? Because they
dared to be dissatisfied with the lot which your oppress-
ors have assigned to them. They demanded bread, and
they gave them lead for an answer, mindful of the fact
that thus people are most effectually silenced. You have
for many, many years endured every humiliation without
protest, have drudged from early in the morning till late
at night, have suffered all sorts of privations, have even
sacrificed your children. You have done everything to
fill the coffers of your masters — everything for them!
and now, when you approach them and implore them to
make your burden a little lighter, as a reward for your
sacrifices, they send their blood-hounds, the police, at you,
in order to cure you with bullets of your dissatisfaction.
Slaves, we ask and conjure you, by all that is sacred and
dear to you, avenge the atrocious murder which has been
committed upon your brothers to-day, and which will
likely be committed upon you to-morrow. Laboring
men, Hercules, you have arrived at the crossway. Which
•way -will you decide f For slavery and hunger, or for
freedom and bread? If you decide for the latter, then do
do not delay a moment; then, people, to arms! Annihila-
tion to the beasts in human form who call themselves rulers!
Uncompromising annihilation to them! This must be
your motto. Think of the heroes zuhose blood has fertilized
the road to progress, liberty and humanity, and strive to
become worthy of them!
" YOUR BROTHERS."
(2.) SPIES WROTE IT.
x
It appears from the evidence of Theodore Fricke
(I, 468) that the manuscript for both the English and the
German of the Revenge circular was in the handwriting
of the defendant, August Spies, with the exception that
the word " Revenge " which appears at the head of the
English portion was not written by him. The word
" Rache," the German word for revenge, at the head of
the German portion of the circular, was written by him.
Spies admits in evidence that he wrote this circular.
(3.) ITS PRINTING AND CIRCULATION.
HERMAN PODEVA testified (J, 349) that he was
a compositor in the Arbeiter Zeitung office; that he set
up a portion of the Revenge circular; that five or six
printers were engaged in setting it up; that they usually
quit work at 5 o'clock, but that night worked until 6
o'clock. He also testified that the manuscript of the
English portion of the article did not contain the word
" Revenge"; that it was headed "To Arms, Working-
" men, to Arms! " but that when the printers came to set
i6o
it up it did not look well in type, and so they substituted
the word " Revenge " in the place of the phrase " To
Arms."
" The opinion was expressed that the short word ' To '
and the longer word 'Arms' did not look well; that
another longer word should be used, which would give
it a better appearance. And of course it was added that
whatever should take the place of it should express the
same idea as the preceding word. It was also said that
of course the writer of the circular should read the -proof,
and that he would either take out the word ' Revenge '
or leave it remain there."
GEORGE ASCHENBRENNER testified (J, 337), that he
was assistant foreman in the Arbeiter Zeitung printing
office; that he saw the men setting up the "Revenge"
circular in the office of the Arbeiter Zeitung. After it
was set up he went over to Burgess' establishment, and,
in printer's parlance, "locked the form" for the circular
at that place.
GEORGE SCHULER testified (J, 279) that he was em-
ployed as a printer by Mr. Burgess; that on Monday
afternoon, the 3d of May, between 5 and 6 o'clock, a
form of the circular was brought over from the Arbeiter
Zeitung office containing both the English and the Ger-
man portions, about 2,500 copies of which were struck off
that night; that about a dozen different -parties came there
after tJiem, coming one and two at a time, taking it as fast
as it came from the press.
ERNST NIENDORFF testified (J, 228) that he was the
president of a meeting of the carpenters which met in
Zepf's Hall on West Lake street on Monday night; that
there were from eight hundred to a thousand persons
present; that the "Revenge" circular was distributed at
that meeting between 9 and 10 o'clock; by whom distrib-
uted the witness could not say.
FRANZ HEUN, a saloon keeper, testified (J, 185) that
the defendant Neebe on Monday evening came to his
saloon and distributed a number of copies of the " Re-
venge " circular. " He came in and showed me that
" thing (referring to ' Revenge' circular), and he asked
" me if I heard something about the McCormick riot; and
" I said, ' Yes, I read it ' ; and then he showed me that,
" and he said, ' It is a shame that the police act that way,
" but may be the time comes that it goes the other way—
" that they get a chance too '; he was mad on account of
" that." * * * He said, " That (the ' Revenge '
" circular) is just printed now." At that time when he
came in he said that.
HILL C. SMYTHE, a reporter for the Tribune, who spent
the whole of the 3d of May in the vicinity of Greif's
Hall, testified (J, 368) that a few minutes after 6
o'clock on Monday afternoon he was standing in the door-
way of the entrance of 54 West Lake street, talking with
Greif, the proprietor of the hall, when his attention was
attracted by seeing a few of the circulars flying in the
air, and he picked one up and read it. Just at that time
he -saw a horseman, and the distribution of the circular was
coincident with the appearance of the horseman in front of
54. West Lake street, * * * " My impression was that
" the horse was ridden west on Lake street. * * * At
" 9 or half-past 9 nearly every one there had a copy of
•" the circular." * * * ' They were very scarce at 8
" o'clock, and a reporter for the Inter Ocean and myself
" sat at a table in Greif's Hall and copied the English
•" portion of this circular, but an hour or so afterwards we
162
" both succeeded in getting copies of them. They were
" handed around."
In addition to the foregoing it appears from the article
written by Spies, entitled " Blood," which is set out out on
page 1 52, that thousands of these circulars were distributed;
and in addition thereto the German pbrtion of the circular
was reprinted in the article, and by that means was dis-
tributed to its thousands of readers.
(D.) THE MEETING AT GREIF'S HALL.
GOTTFRIED WALLER testified (I, 54): That on the
evening of the 3d of May he was present at a meeting in
Greif's Hall, 54 West Lake street; he had not worked
that day; went to the meeting about half-past 8 o'clock
because he had seen the notice in the " briefkasten " or
" letter-box " of the Arbeiter Zeitung, " Y, come Monday
night," which meant that at that time there would be a
meeting of the armed section at Greif's Hall. The meet-
ing was held in the basement, beginning at half-past 8;
seventy or eighty men were present; some one called out
the name of the witness, whereupon he called the meeting
to order. The audience sat in the front part of the base-
ment; one of those present, Breitenfeld, who was a com-
mander in the Lehr und Wehr Verein of Chicago, was
stationed at the back stairway. Of the defendants, Engel
and Fischer were present. The " Revenge " circular was
distributed. " First it was talked about that at McCor-
" mick's six men had been killed. Then we had a dis-
" cussion as to what should be done in the next two
" days. * *
163
" Engel said that if on account of the eight-hour strike
" now going on there should be a difficulty between the
" police and the workingmen, then we should meet at
" certain meeting places to come to the rescue of those
" attacked by the police. Then he told us that the north-
*' west side group had resolved as to that, that if on ac-
" count of the workingmen, the strikers, something should
" happen to the police, that we should gather at certain
" corners or meeting places; then the word 'Ruhe ' (trans-
" lated as 'quiet,' or 'rest '),5f that was ordered to be
" published — if that was to appear, it would be the time
" to meet."
" Q. Was anything said about where the word ' Ruhe '
should be published?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Where was it to be published?
" A. In the Arbeiter Zeitung in the letter box.
* * * * Engel said: '•If there -were tumults in
the city, then -we should meet at Wicker Park; if that
should appear in the paper — the word " Ruhe " — then the
north-west side group and the Lehr und Wehr Verein of
the north-west side should assemble in Wicker Park armed,''
Then a committee was appointed to watch the movement
in the city, and if something happened they should report;
if a riot should occur we should first storm the police sta-
tions and cut the telegraph wires.
" Q. Who should cut the telegraph wires?
" A. That was not provided for. And then, after we
Jiad stormed the -police stations, we should shoot down every-
thing that would come out, and by that we thought to gain
accessions from the workingmen, and then if that police
station was stormed we should do the same thing in re-
gard to the second, and whatever would come in our way
we should strike down, and that is about all.
" Q. What police station was referred to?
" A. First, that on North avenue.
" Q. What next?
" A. About the second police station there was noth-
ing said. Just as it happened.
164
" Q. Was anything said about dynamite or bombs?
" A. Yes.
« Q. What?
" A. It would be the easiest mode — throwing a bomb
in the station.
" Q. Who said that?
" A. Mr. Engel. * * * There should be a meet-
ing of the •working' men the next day, that would be Tues-
day.
" Q. Who said that?
"A. I said that. And that was rejected — the meeting to
be held in the morning — and a meeting was called for the
evening.
" Q. Who said anything about calling a meeting for
the evening?
" A. Mr. Fischer. * * * / had proposed Mar-
ket square, and then Fischer said that -was a mouse-trap;
that it should be on the Hay market, because in the evening
there would be more workingmen there, and because
people were at work late, and then it was resolved that
the meeting should be at 8 o'clock in the evening at the
Haymarket.
" Q. Was anything said about what should take place
at that meeting? At the Haymarket meeting?
" A. Yes.
« Q. What?
"A. To cheer up the workingmen, so that if some-
thing should happen the next day they should be prepared
* * * if a conflict should happen."
The witness said it was agreed that the meeting should
be annouficed through a handbill which Fischer was com-
missioned to print, to announce a mass-meeting; Fischer
left the meeting to have it printed, and was gone about
half an hour and came back and said the printing estab-
lishment was closed.
" It was said that we ourselves should not participate in
the meeting on the Haymarket. We should meet at the
respective places. Only a committee should be present at
the Haymarket, and if they should report that something
had happened, then we should come down upon them
and attack them.
" Q. Should attack them where, and attack who?
" A. Every group had to look out, had to arrange for
that themselves.
" Q. Should attack who?
" A. Our opponents — our adversaries.
" Q. Who were the opponents mentioned in the meet-
ing?
" A. First, the -police.
" Q. Who else?
" A. The police and the militia — whoever should conic
against us.
" Q. Was anything said at the meeting as to who
should be attacked?
" A. 1'es; first, ive were to attack the police station —
the North avenue police station — and then the next one, as
fate would have it.
" Q. Was there anything said as to what should be
done in case the police interfered with the Haymarket
meeting?
" A. No.
" Q. Was anything said as to why the police stations
in the different parts of the town should be attacked?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What was that?
" A. We have seen how the police oppressed the
workingmen; how the capitalists oppressed the working-
men, and that six men were killed at McCormick's, and
that we should commence to take the rights in our own
hands.
" Q. Who said that?
" A. It was said by several. We discussed about it.
" Q. Was anything said as to why the police stalion
should be attacked — as to that particular time?
" A. Yes; it was planned to attack the police stations
to prevent the police from coming to aid.
" Q. Coming to aid what?
" A. If there should be a fight in the city.
" Q. Was there anything said about there being a
fight in the city?
i66
" A. There was nothing said about it; but we sup-
posed so.
" Q. Who thought so?
" A. All of us.
" Q. Did the meeting over which you presided take
any action in regard to the plan which you have been
narrating?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What action did the meeting take?
" A. The plan was adopted, with the understanding
that every group ought to act independently, according to
the general plan.
" Q. How many members were present at the time
the plan was adopted?
" A. Seventy or eighty.
" Q. Were they all from the north-west group?
" A. No; they were from all of the groups.
*' Q. From what parts of the city?
" A. From the west side and from the south side, and
from the north side.
" Q. Was anything said at the meeting as to what
should be done at other parts of the city than the north
side or the north-west side?
"A. The same should be. done.
" Q. What was said, if anything, as to what should be
done in case the police should attempt to disperse the
Hay market meeting?
" A. There was nothing said about the Haymarket.
There was nothing expected that the police would get to
the Haymarket, only if the strikers were attacked then
we should shoot the police.
" Q. What else?
" A. In that case we should simply strike them down
however we best could, with bombs or whatever would
be at our disposition.
" Q. From where was the committee, or of whom
was the committee to be composed, which was to be sent
to the Haymarket square?
" A. One or huo from each group.
" Q. What were they to do f
" A. They should observe the movement not only on the
Haymarket square, but in the different -parts of the city,
167
and if a conflict should happen then they should report to
us.
" Q. Should report to whom?
"A. If it happened in the day-time then they should
cause the publication of the word ' RuheS
" Q. If it happened in the night-time to whom were
they to make their report?
" A. Then they should report personally to the mem-
bers.
" Q. Where were they to find the members?
" A. At home.
" Q. What was the meaning of the word 'Ruhe?'
" A. On that day we did not understand it ourselves
—why the word ' Ruhe ' was in there.
" Q. In the meeting was anything said as to what the
word 'Ruhe' should mean if published?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What was said about it?
" A. It should be an indication that we should have
to meet here and there. The word ' Ruhe ' should only
be inserted in the newspaper if a downright revolution had
occurred.
" Q. Who said that?
" A. That was in the plan.
" Q. Who first mentioned it at the meeting?
" A. Fischer flrst called the attention of the meeting to
the word ' Ruhe?
" Q. Was anything said as to where the word ' Ruhe '
was to be published?
" A. Yes, in the Arbeiter Zeitung, under the head of
the 'letter-box."
" Q. Was there anything said as to who would see
that it was published there?
" A. The committee.
" Q. Was anything said as to who would take it to
the Arbeiter Zeitung?
" A. No; it was the business of the committee to attend
to it.
" Q. Who comprised the committee?
" A. I know only one of them.
" Q. Who was that?
'« A. Kraemer."
i68
On motion of Engel, the meeting, by a show of hands,
unanimously adopted the plan.
" Q. After the plan of the north-west group had been
adopted by the meeting, did you state that plan to any
one at the meeting?
" A. It was said that this plan should be communi-
cated to such reliable men that were absent.
" Q. Did you repeat that plan to any 'one who came
into the meeting after the meeting had adopted it?
« A. Yes."
At that meeting there were present known to the wit-
ness, as far as he could recollect, Fischer, Engel, Breiten-
feld, Reinhardt, Kreuger and another Kreuger, Green-
vvald, Schroeder, Weber, Huebner, Lehmann, Hermann
(Heumann) and Schnaubelt.
" Q, (PageiO2.) What is Schnaubelt's first name?
" A. As much as I know, it is Rudolph.
" Q. Look at the photograph I now show you {Peo-
ple's Exhibit No. 9).
" A. That is Schnaubelt.
" Q. Did Schnaubelt say anything at. that meeting?
" A. Yes,
" Q. What did he say?
"A. He said that we should inform our membeisin
other places of the resolution.
" Q. Did he say anything else?
" A. He said that the thing's should commence in other
places.
"Q. What things?
" A. //. He said that it should also commence at other
places.
" Q. What do you mean by it?
" A. The revolution."
The witness was present at the meeting at Emma
street at 10 o'clock of the Sunday previous at Bohemian
Hall. He was invited by August Krueger (the little
one). Those present were mostly members of the
i6p
north-western group; some members of the Lehr and
Wehr Verein; there were Engel and Fischer of the de-
fendants, Greenevvald, the two Kruegers, Reinhardt, and
Schroeder, known to witness.
" Q. What was said at the meeting?
" A. The same that I stated yesterday — Engel's plan.
" Q. Who proposed the plan?
" A. Engel.
" Q. Now, what did he say?
" A. He submitted a plan of his own conception, ac-
cording to which, -whenever it would come to a conjlict be-
tween the north-western groups — he had submitted it to
the north-western groups also — according to which plan,
as soon as it came to a conflict between the police and the
north-western groups, that bombs should be thrown into the.
police stations and the riflemen of the Lehr und Wehr
Verein should post themselves in line in a certain distance,
and whoever would come out should be shot down.
" Q. Come out of where?
" A. All those that would come out of the station or
stations, he said; then it should proceed in that way until
we wotild come to the heart of the city.
« Q. What else?"
" A. That is all. Within the heart of the city of
course the fight should commence in earnest.
" Q. Did anybody else say anything?
" A. There was some opposition disputes against the
plan, also.
" Q. Who opposed?
" A. I did not know him or did not know them.
" Q. What did he say — the man that you did not
know?
" A. He thought that there was too few of us, and it
^uould be no better if we would place ourselves among' the
people and fight right in the midst of them.
" Q. What else was said?
" A. There was some opposition to that, to be in the
midst oj the crowd, as we could not know who would be our
nearest neighbor of the crowd; there might be a detective
right near us, or some one else.
" Q. Was there anything else said that you remember?
170
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Did the meeting take any action on those plans?"
"A. The -plan was finally accepted.
"Q. Which plan.'
" A. The plan of Engel.
On cross-examination the witness stated:
" Q. You said you went to Greif 's Hall on the night
of May 3d, pursuant to ' Y' in the letter-box of the
Arbeiter Zeitung? Is that so?
" A. Yes, but I did not want to go there; I was got-
ten; somebody came for me.
" Q. Who came for you?
" A. A member of the Lehr und Wehr Verein by the
name of Clermond.
"Q. Who requested Engel to state the resolutions
adopted at the meeting of the north-west side group the
day before?
" A. If I am correct he stated it at the first of his own
accord; the second time I had requested him to state it,
to lay it before the meeting. When then more people
came to the meeting I requested him to lay it before the
meeting again.
" Q. But you are not quite sure that he stated those
resolutions of his own accord?
" A. / am sure that he dreiv them up the Sunday
before.
" Q. I have not been talking about the Sunday meet-
ing. I was talking about the Monday meeting. Are you
quite sure that he laid those resolutions before the meeting
of his own accord?
" A. res.
" Q. Now, is it not the fact that Mr. Engel, both at
the meeting on Monday night and at the meeting on Sun-
day, stated that this plan was to be followed in case the
police should interfere with your right of free speech and
free assembling only?
" A. If the police should attack us.
" Q. Did he not say that that plan was to be followed
only in case the police should interfere with your rights
that I have mentioned, and by brutal force?
" A. It was said that at any time whenever we should
be attacked by the police we should defend ourselves.
" Q. I am not speaking about what was said by oth-
ers. I am speaking about the plan laid before the meet-
ing by Engel. Did he not say that plan was to be followed
only when the police would, by brutal force, interfere
with your right of free assembly and free speech?
" A. It was said that we should use — should resort to
this plan or to the execution of it whenever it would suit
us, or whenever the police would attack us.
" Q. The witness don't get the point of the question
— whether Engel said on what occasion the plan was to
be employed.
" A. No, he did not say that.
" Q. Now, you say that you made the motion your-
self, that a meeting should be called for Tuesday night?
" A. No; Tuesday morning.
" Q. But you first made the proposition that a meet-
ing should be called for the next day. Is not that so?
"A. No, I did not make that proposition; I was
chairman.
" Q. Who made the motion?
" A. No; I simply stated that it would be good to
hold a meeting the next morning at 10 o'clock. Who
made a motion I cannot now remember, but it was voted
down, and Engel, or Fischer, then made the proposition
that a meeting should be held at Haymarket square on
the following night.
" Q. And you say that nothing was said at the Mon-
day night meeting with reference to any action to be
taken by you on the Haymarket?
" A. We should not do anything; we were not to do
anything at the Haymarket square.
" Q. And you also say that you did not anticipate
that the police would come to the Haymarket?
" A. We did not think that the police would come to
the Haymarket.
" Q. And for this reason no preparations were made
for meeting any police attack on the Haymarket square?
" A. No; not by us.
" Q. And you say that the word ' Ruhe ' was
172
adopted as a signal to call all the members of the armed
section to their meeting places in case of a downright
revolution. That is what you want to be understood as
saying?
"A. // -was to be the signal to bring the members to-
gether at the various meetings in case of a revolution; but
it ivas not to be in the papers, until the revolution snould
actually take place.
" Q. Where should it be in the paper?
" A. In the letter-box of the Arbeiter Zeitung.
" Q. Was not it expected at the meeting of Monday
night that there should be a gathering of about twenty-jive
thousand people at the Haymarketf
" A. We thought so."
BERNHARD SCHRADE testified (I, 140) that he was
present for a short time at the meeting in Grief's base-
ment. When he came in, Waller, who had been presid-
ing, was explaining what had been spoken about before.
He said, in explanation, that so many men at the McCor-
mick factory had been shot dead by ihe police. He said
that a mass-meeting was to be held at the Haymarket
Square, and that they should prepare in case the police
should interfere or go beyond their bounds.
The witness was also present at the Sunday meeting
at Bohemian Hall; the big Krueger called for him. Of
those present there were known to witness Waller, Krue-
ger, Fischer, Engel and Greeneberg ( Greene wald).
Those present belonged to the second company of the
Lehr and Wehr Verein and to the north-western group.
The condition of the workingmen's movement was talked
over, " and the remark was made that it might not go off
" so easy after the ist of May, and if it should not they
" would have to help themselves and each other. *
9|E $ $ $ .9 . 41
// is said that if they were to get into a conflict with
'73
the police that they were to mutually assist themselves
to make an attack * * * upon the police.
" Q> What was said about Wicker Park?
" A. Well, it was said that the members of the north-
western group should go there in case it should go so far as
that the -police would make an attack.
" Q. Was anything said about what the members of
the north-western group should do if there was any
trouble with the police?
"A. Yes; it was explained that they should defend
themselves as much as possible if it should come to that-
" Q. How should they defend themselves?
" A. As well as any one could; if he had anything
with him he should use it."
The witness heard nothing said about dynamite. * * *
" The revolutionary movement was talked about, and it
was remarked that the firemen could do much in such a
case. * * * It was said that if a large mass of peo-
ple were standing upon the street, that if the firemen
came they could easily disperse them.
"Q. Was anything said as to what should be done
with the firemen in such a case?
"A. Well, it was said the best thing to annihilate them,
or to cut through their hose, and so forth, that they could
not do anything.'1''
The witness was present at the Haymarket.
On cross-examination he testified:
" Q. Did you know any one was going to take a bomb
to that meeting?
" A. No.
" Q. Did you know there would be trouble there at
that meeting, or expect there would be trouble at that
meeting?
" A. Well, J knew that much, that when the police should,
come to attack the workingmen that each one should help
themselves the best way they could.
" Q. And you did not expect any trouble?
" A. Well, not beyond that when the police would at-
tack we knew there would be some trouble.
" Q. Now, you say that there was no trouble talked
about on Monday night at the Monday night meeting
that was expected on any particular night, do you?
" A. Not as long as I was there.
" Q. Not as long as you were there, but you had
talked before that if the police attacked the laboring men
that they would resist?
" A. Yes.
" Q. And that is what you mean -when you say that you
expected if the police had attacked the meeting that may be
there might be some trouble, is it?
" A. Yes, sir.
GUSTAVE LEHMANN testified ( J, 194) that he at-
tended the meeting in Greif's basement, got there a quar-
ter before 9; went there because of the notice in the Ar-
beiter Zeitung, " Y, come Monday night," which meant
that the armed ones should meet there. " When I got
" there somebody made a motion to -post somebody at the
" door, and then I went out to the sidewalk by the door.
" Q. Was anything said as to why you should be
posted at the door?
" A. That no one who was going to the closet should re-
main there and listen.
" Q. Where were you stationed?
" A. On (under} the sidewalk where the steps were
leading down, that no one should remain there"
During the progress of the meeting he went in twice;
all that he heard at the meeting was Fischer's offer to
take upon himself the printing and distribution of the
handbills. The witness had known Lingg about six
months; could not say whether he was in the basement,
but they went home together; on the way home they
had a talk. " Somebody came to us from behind on the
" sidewalk, and he said to us, ' You are all oxen—
" fools.'
'75
"Q. Who said that?
"•A. Lingg.
" Q. What else did he say?
" A. / asked him what was going on, and he told me
if I wanted to knoTU something I should come to 58 Cly-
bourn avenue the next night.
" Q. You asked him what was going on where?
" A. What had taken place at the meeting we were
just coming from.
" Q. Were you and Lingg alone, or were others with
you?
" A. Seliger, my brother, Lingg, and there was one
more that I cannot now recall his name."
THOMAS GREIF, the keeper of the place where the
meeting was held, testified (I, 327) that on Monday
night, May 3d, Breitenfield came to him and wanted a
hall; that his halls were all occupied, and the only place
he could give him was the basement; Breitenfield said
that when the " Ypsilon " (the German name for the let-
ter Y) folks came to tell them to come downstairs; the
meeting began about 8 o'clock, and closed about u.
HILL C. SMYTHE, a reporter, testified (J, 369) that he
spent the day of the 3d of May in the neighborhood of
Greif's saloon ; said that on Monday night " I remember of
going down to the basement, and upon reaching the base-
ment floor that some one run down behind me and ordered
me out.
" Q. Which way did you try to get to the basement
— through which door?
" A. From the rear of the building itself, a stairway
leading from a portion of the room, directly in the rear of
the bar.
" Q. It was the way leading from the saloon to the
basement?
" A. From the saloon to the basement; yes.
'• Q. You were prevented from going down?
176
" A. Well, I got down to the lower floor, and was
then ordered out.
" Q. Did you observe whether the basement was
lighted or not?
" A. It was.
" Q. At that time?
" A. Yes.
(E.) LINGO'S WORK TUESDAY AND TUESDAY
NIGHT.
The Hay market mass-meeting was called for 7:30 p.
M. There was no speaking, nor any organized meeting
until about half-past 9 o'clock. Previous to that those
who had gathered were moving around aimlessly, or
gathering in small groups at the different portions of the
Haymarket. About nine o'clock Spies called the meet-
ing to order. The bomb was thrown at about half-past
10.
We wish now to call attention to the transaction of
Lingg and those engaged with him during Tuesday.
WILLIAM SELIGER testifies (I, 505) that he didn't work
on Tuesday at his trade. " I got up at half-past 7
and after we got up Lingg came. I had previously told
him that I wanted those things (bombs, dynamite, etc.)
removed from my dwelling. He told me to work dili-
gently at these bombs and they would be taken away
that day. I took some coffee and after a time I worked
at some shells — at some loaded shells. I was drilling the
holes — the holes through which the bolt went. I worked
at that half an hour.
" Q. Was any one helping you that morning?
177
" A. No.
" Q. Where was Lingg?
" A. He went to the west side, to a meeting.
" Q. What time did Lingg get back.''
" A. It was probably i o'clock or after.
" Q. Did you have any conversation with him after
he came back?
" A. No; he only said that I hadn't done much; that
I ought to have worked more diligently. 1 said that I
hadn't any more mind to work — I hadnt any pleasure at
the work. Then Lingg said, ' well we have to work very
diligently this afternoon?
" Q. Were you there during the afternoon?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What were you doing?
" A. I was helping on the shell.
" Q. What did you do during the afternoon?
" A. I did different work at them.
" Q. Did you have any conversation with Lingg
about the bolts?
" A. Yes.
" Q. When was it you had that conversation with
him?
" A. In the morning.
" Q. What was the conversation about the bolts?
" A. He told me that he had not enough of those
bolts, and gave me one, and told me to go to Clybourn
avenue, I believe, and get there some that he had already
spoken to the man about.
" Q. Did you get any?
" A. Yes.
" Q. How many did you get?
" A. I cannot tell exactly; I think there were fifty.
" Q. During the afternoon how long did you work on
the bombs?
" A. I worked at them different times, not continu-
ously.
" Q. At different times during the whole of the after-
noon f
« A. Yes.
" Q. Was any one else helping you?
« A. Yes.
i78
« Q. Who?
" A. Huebner and Munsenberg.
" Q. Was anybody else there besides Huebner and
Munsenberg?
" A. Yes.
« Q. Who else?
" A. Heumann.
" Q. Anybody else?
" A. No.
" Q. Were there any there whose names you don't
know?
"A. No; I don't know.
" Q. What room did you work in?
"A. In the little front room; and also in Lingg's
room, and also in the rear room.
" Q. What did Lingg do that afternoon?
" A. He -worked at different things; first he -worked at
gas pipes — gas or -water pipes.
" Q. Look at the pieces of pipe I now show you.
Was he working on such pieces as those?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. How many bombs were made that afternoon so
far as you know?
" A. That I cannot tell exactly, but there was quite a
portion of them,
" Q. About how many?
" A. I cannot tell exactly how many, but there was
quite a number.
" Q. Can't you say about how many? Whether
there were three or four or a dozen or two dozen?
" A. Oh, no; there -were more; there -were probably
thirty or forty or fifty.
" Q. About how many round bombs were made?
" A. I cannot tell that exactly.
" Q. Were the bombs cast that afternoon — the round
ones?
" A. No.
" Q. Who cast those bombs, if you know?
" A. Lingg was casting them once by himself.
" Q. Where did he cast them?
" A. In the rear room, upon my stove.
" Q.. When was it you saw him casting the bomb?
179
" A. Probably six weeks previous to the 4th of
May."
The first of the Lingg bombs that he saw was in
Lingg's room more than six weeks previous to that time,
when Lingg told him that he was going to make bombs;
he saw the first dynamite in Lingg's room about five or
six weeks prior to the ist of May.
" Q. Did you have any talk with him about that dyn-
amite?
" A. Yes, he told me that he had some dynamite."
" Q. Did you have any talk with him about the ob-
jects of that dynamite?
" A. Well, he said that every workingrnan should have
some dynamite, and that there should be considerable agi-
tation, that every ivorkmgman would learn to use — to handle
these things.
" Q. During the day, on Tuesday, while you were
making the bombs, did you have any talk with Lingg
about what the bombs were to be used for?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What conversation did you have with him about
that?
" A. Well, he said that it was going to be good fodder
for the capitalists and the -police when they came to pro-
tect the capitalists.
" Q. Was anything said about when they wanted the
bombs completed or ready?
" A. No. I only told him that I wanted those things
out of my room.
" Q. Was there any conversation between you and
Lingg as to what time the bombs were to be completed?
" A. Not positively as to time, no; it was only a re-
mark that they should be used that evening — that they were
to be used that evening,
" Q. What time did you leave your house that even-
ing?
" A. It was about half-past 8 in the evening.
" Q. How long during the afternoon was Huebner at
the house?
i8o
" A. That I cannot tell precisely; probably from 4 to
half-past 5 or 6 o'clock."
Huebner was working at the bombs in the front
room; Lingg was in the front room, and Muenzenberger
was there at the same time; Thielen was there half an
hour, or not quite that; the Lehmanns were also there in
the front room; Lingg and the witness in the evening
left the house together."
" Q. What did you have?
" A. We had a little trunk in which we had bombs.
" Q. Describe the little trunk that you had?
" A. That I cannot tell precisely; it was probably
two feet long, one foot high and one foot wide.
" Q. What was it made of?
" A. I did not see what it was made out of; it was
covered with coarse linen.
" Q. What did you have in thai f
" A. Bombs.
" Q. What kind of bombs?
" A. Pipes and round.
" Q. How many did you have?
" A. I cannot tell exactly how many there were.
" Q. About how many did you have?
" A. I cannot tell how many.
" Q. About how much did that trunk weigh?
"A. They might have weighed from thirty to fifty
pounds.
" Q. Were those bombs loaded or empty?
" A. Yes, they -were loaded.
" Q. How did you carry that package?
" A. We had drawn a stick or pole through the
handle.
« Q. Who had?
" A. Lingg had broken a stick and we pulled it
through. Lingg helped to carry the bundle to NefT's
Hall, 58 Cly bourn avenue; the bombs were loaded with
dynamite. On the way to Neff's they met Muensenber-
ger; the bombs were taken in that building, 58 Cly-
bourn avenue; Muenzenberger took them in through
iSi
the saloon into the hallway on the side that led from the
saloon out to the rear; they were left in the hall.
" Q. After the bombs were put down in the passage-
way, what became of them?
" A. // was open and several persons came and took
bombs.
" Q. What did you see done there with the bombs?
" A. There were different ones there who took bombs
out for themselves.
" Q. Who took bombs whose names you know?
" A. That I cannot tell precisely, who took bombs
there.
" Q. How many persons did you see take bombs?
" A. Three or four.
" Q. Did you take any yourself?
" A. Yes.
"• Q. How many did you take?
« A. Two.
" Q. What kind of ones — round' or pipe?
" A. I took pipe bombs.
" Q. Where did you carry them?
" A. We went away from Neff's Hall.
" Q. Where did you carry the bombs which you took
— in your hands or in your pockets?
" A. In my pocket.
" Q. When you left Neff's Hall where was the pack-
age of bombs?
" A. Still in that passage-way.
" Q. What is the name of the hall back of Neff's
Hall?
"A. // is known under the name of the ' Shanty of the
Communists? '
(A plan of this building appears in People's Exhibit 2.)
" Q. Who used to meet in that hall, so far as you
know?
" A. The socialists.
" Q. What organization of socialists used to meet
there?
" A. All the various shades of them — communists, an-
archists and socialists, and the north side groups of the In-
ternational, and companies of the Lehr und Wehr Verein.
l82
" Q. When you left Neff's Hall that night with the
bombs in your pockets who were with you?
" A. Lingg, Thielen and Lehmann.
" Q. Which Lehmann?
" A. Gustav.
" Q. Any others whose names you can remember?
" A. Those that left the hall directly I cannot say, but
there was some others that came to us afterwards.
" Q. Who were those?
" A. There were two of the Lehr und Wehr Verein ;
they were large men. * * *
" Q. Did those with you have anything, and if so
what was it?
" A. I believe they all had bombs.
"Q. How about Lingg?
" A. I cannot tell how many he had.
" Q. After leaving Neff's Hall where did you go?
" A. We went to Larrabee street.
" Q. Whereabouts on Larrabee street?
" A. On Clybourn avenue, north.
"Q. Where to?
"A. Towards Lincoln avenue.
"Q. Tell what happened after you left Neff's Hall?
" A. We went down Clybourn avenue towards Lar-
rabee street, to the Larrabee street station where we
halted.
" Q. Who halted there?
" A. Lingg and myself.
" Q. What had become of the others who had started
with you?
" A. That I don't know; some went ahead of us.
" Q. Tell whatever was said between von and Lingg
or any of the others as to -what you were going- to do that
night?
" A. Well, there was to be made a disturbance that
night on the north side that had previously been deter-
mined on, as I heard. There was to be made a disturb-
ance on the north side that evening which had previously
been determined upon; there were disturbances to be made
on the west and north side to prevent the police to go over
to the west side.
" Q. Tell what conversation you had with Lingg that
night while you were walking from Neff's Hall?
"A. There should be made a disturbance everywhere on?
the north side to prevent the police from going over on the
•west side.
Q. What happened while you and Lingg were in
front of the Larrabee street station?
" A. He expressed the opinion that it might be a beau-
tiful thing if we would walk over and throw one or two
bombs into the police station.
" Q. Who expressed that opinion?
" A. Lingg.
" Q. What else was said about that?
" A. Well, there were two policemen sitting in front
of the station, and he said if the others came out these two
could not do much; we would shoot these two down.
" Q. What else happened while you were there?
" A. Then we proceeded on our way.
" Q. Tell what happened?
" A. We went further north to Lincoln avenue and
Larrabee street, where we halted and took a glass of
beer.
" Q. Is there any police station near that place?
" A. Yes, there is one.
" Q. Do you know the name of it?
" A. Yes, I know it; but I heard it afterwards.
" Q. What is the name of it?
" A. The Webster avenue station.
" Q. After you left that saloon what happened?
" A. Then we proceeded a few blocks north, and
then we turned about and came back. Then we came
back to North avenue and Larrabee street; then we
stood there; while we stood there some policemen came
from the outside^ and we stood there a little while longer
and the patrol wagon came; there were some calls when
the policemen came — some one had come out of the station
and called^ and that brought the policemen to the spot. "
[At thirty-two minutes past 10 on that night a patrol
wagon, filled with police, left Larrabee street station and
started for the Haymarket (K, 462) ; the wagon went east
i84
on North avenue and south on Larrabee, thus passing the
point where Seliger says he and Lingg were standing.
(K,463.)]
" Q. Where were you when the patrol wagon passed?
" A. South of North avenve and Larrabee street.
" Q. What happened as the patrol wagon came along?
" A. Lingg wanted to throw a bomb.
" Q. What did he say?
" A, He said that is the best opportunity.
" Q. Give the whole of the conversation between you
and Lingg at that time? What did you say to .Lingg,
and what did he say to you? What did he do, and
what did you do?
" A. Lingg said that he was going to throw the bomb,
that was the best opportunity to throw the bomb, and 1 said
it would be without effect; it would)? t have any purpose.
" Q. What else was said or done?
" A. Then he became quite wild, excited, said that 1
should give him some fire — a light. I was smoking a
cigar, and J jumped into the front hall — the front opening
before a store — and lighted a match, the same as if I in-
tended to light a cigar.
" Q. When you got the light, where was the patrol
wagon ? When you had lighted your cigar, where was the
patrol wagon f
" A. // was just passing.
" Q. What did you say to Lingg, and what did he
say to you after he got the light?
" A. / said it would be without a purpose, and he was
going to go after the wagon.
"Q. What did he say?
" A. He said he was going to go after the wagon to
see what had happened, saying that something had cer-
tainly happened on the west side, or some trouble.
" Q. Was there anybody in the patrol wagon ?
"A. Yes; it was completely manned.
" Q. How near were you to the police station when
you stepped in for a light?
" A. About four or five houses distant.
" Q. In which direction was the patrol wagon going?
" A. South on Larrabee street.
« Q. What did you do after that?
" A. I went into the door of a house between Mo-
hawk street and Larrabee street and lighted a cigar.
" Q. Then what did you do?
" A. Then we went towards home.
" Q. Before you went to your home did you have
any talk with Lingg about whether you should stay on
the street or whether you should go home?
" A. Yes : he first -wanted to ivait until the patrol
wagon would come back, but I importuned him to go home
with me.
" Q. What time did you get home?
" A. It was probably shortly before 1 1 ; I cannot tell
exactly.
" Q. Did you have any talk with Lingg on your way
home?
"A. Yes; he asked me TV he t her I had seen some
papers and seen that there ivas a notice, or whether I
Jiad seen a notice that a meeting should be held on the
west side of the armed men. I said no, I had seen
notJiing. Lingg was going to go out right away, but I
asked him not to do so, and I took the paper and tore it
in two parts, and he took one and I took one.
" Q. What paper was that?
"A. The Arbeiter Zeitung; thereupon he said, '-Here
it is."1
" Q. Did he show you the paper at that time?
"A. Yes.
" Q. What did he call your attention to?
" A. To the word * Ruhe:
" Q. Look at the paper which I now show you,
marked ' People's Exhibit 4.' Did you see the word in
that paper?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Is that the same you saw in your house?
" A. Yes; that is the same.
" Q. Now, what talk did you have with Lingg — what
did you say to him and what did he say to you about that
word 'Ruhe '?
"A. He had previously asked me if 1 had read the
•paper, and 1 had told him no, because J had reference to
the * /",' and ! hadrft known anything- about the word
1 86
' Ruhe ' until we got borne; and thereupon he said, '•Here
it is:
" Q. What talk did you have about what the word
' Ruhe' meant?
" A. I did not know the meaning of the word ' Ruhe,'
until the time I saw it.
" Q. What did he say to you about it?
"A. He said there had been a meeting on the -west side
and he was going to go at once to it; there was to have been
a meeting' on the -west side, there -was to be that night.
" What else did Lingg say about the word ' Rhue'?
" A. That everything -was to go upside down — topsy-
turvy— that there was to be trouble.
" Q. Give everything that Lingg said, as fully as you
can, about what the word * Ruhe ' meant?
"A. He said to me that a meeting had been held at
54. West Lake street, and it was determined upon that the
word ' Ruhe ' should appear in the papers as a signal for
the armed men to appear at that meeting.
" Q. Repeat what Lingg said to you about the mean-
ing of the word ' Ruhe '?
" A. Well, he said that a meeting had been held at
which it was determined that the word ' Ruhe ' should go
into the paper for all the armed men to appear at 54 West
Lake street, that there should be trouble.
" Q. After you had a talk with Lingg about the word
' Ruhe,' what did you do?
" A. We went away; he was going over on the west
side, and I talked with him to go with me to Clybourn
avenue, where I went.
" Q. Where were you going?
" A. To Neff's Hall, 58 Clybourn avenue.
" Q. Where did Lingg say he wanted to go?
" A. To the west side.
" Q. What happened after you got to Neff's Hall?
" A. We went in and there were several persons
present.
" Q. After you got to Neff's Hall, what conversation
did \ ou have with Lingg, or did he have with others in
your presence?
" A. I did not speak with Lingg at Neflf's Hall.
i87
" Q. Did you hear him say anything to others, or
others anything to him?
" A. Others were speaking to him.
" Q. What did others say to Lingg?
" A. A certain Hermann (ffeummm) said to him in a
very energetic tone of voice, ' You are the fault of all
of it:
" Q. What did Lingg say to that?
" A. That I did not hear; they thereupon spoke in a
subdued tone.
" Q. Did you hear anything said there about the Hay-
market in the presence of Lingg?
« A. Yes.
" Q. What was that?
" A. That a bomb had fallen which had killed many
and wounded many.
" Q. What did Lingg say in that connection?
" A. That I did not hear.
" Q. Do you remember any talk with him on your
ivay home?
" A. Yes, he made the remark that he -was even now
scolded — chided—for the -work he had done.
"Q. What time did you get home?
"A. It was shortly after 12.
" Q. What became of the bombs which you had?
" A. We laid them oft on our way.
" Q. Where did you put them?
" A. On Sigel street.
" Q. Whereabouts on Sigel street?
" A. Between Sedgwick and Hurlbut — near Hurlbut.
" Q. Whereabouts on the street did you put them?
" A. Under an elevated sidewalk.
" Q. What kind of bombs did you put there?
" A. I laid two pipe-bombs there.
" Q. Wrhat kind did Lingg put there, if you saw
them?
"A. That I don't know; I did not see.
" Q. Did you see Lingg put anything there?
" A. Yes.
" Q. But you did not see what it was?
"A. No, but he laid bombs there; one bomb or sev-
i88
eral bombs, I sannot say with certainty, but surely bombs.
" Q. What time did you get home that night last?
"A. Shortly after 12.
" Q. What time did you get up in the morning?
" A. Probably 6 o'clock.
" Q. What time did Lingg get up?
" A. That I don't know.
" Q. Did you have any conversation with Lingg that
morning?
" A. No.
" Q. Did you have any talk with him during Wednes-
day?
" A. Not until evening, when he got home.
" Q. Did you have with him then?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What?
" A. We spoke about the meeting at the Haymarket.
" Q. What did he say about it?
" A. If the working-men had the advantage of it.
" Q. What became of Lingg after that?
" A. We went together to a meeting; there was to be
a meeting at Fifth avenue, at Seaman's Hall."
The first time he saw dynamite at his house was six
weeks prior to the 4th of May; Lingg brought it; he also
brought some on Friday before that Tuesday; it was in a
wooden box of considerable size, about three feet in length
and sixteen to eighteen inches in height; it contained dyn-
amite; there was a tin box inside of it. The dynamite
with which the bombs were filled were in Lingg's room
in a large wooden box which he brought on the Friday
previous. They handled the dynamite with their hands
and a flat piece of wood. Lingg made the piece of wood
for convenience in filling. Witness identified the pan in
which the shells were cast (a photograph of which ap-
pears in the record as People's Exhibit, 132).
" Q. Did you ever have any conversation with Lingg
as to the number of bombs he had made?
" A. Yes.
" Q. How many did he say he had made?
" A. He said he might have made eighty to one hun-
dred.
" Q. When you went and bought bolts how did the
ones you got compare with this one (referring to bolt
about two and one-half inches long) ?
"A. They were something like that; he had several
kinds, but such as that he gave me along as a pattern
after which to get the others."
On cross-examination he testified that he and Lingg
returned home the first time after their excursion about
ii o'clock; that they were within five or six minutes'
walk of the house when Lingg first told him about the
notice that was in the paper; that that was his first
knowledge of the notice in the letter-box containing the
word ' Ruhe.'
" Q. Did Lingg say a word about going to the Hay-
market square that night until after he got home the first
time at ii o'clock?
" A. Yes, he wanted to know how it looked over
there — how matters stood over there.
" (Question read.) A. Yes, he would like to know
whether there was to be a meeting over on the west side,
of the armed men.
" Q. Did he say a word about going to the Hay-
market square until he got home at n o'clock?
" A. Yes ; he wanted to know how matters stood over there
on the west side. He would like to look in the 'paper, and
asked me whether I had read the paper.
" Q. Up to the time that you got home at ii o'clock,
did Lingg say anything about himself going to the Hay-
market square? Not about what he would like; not
about what the newspaper said; but did he say anything
about his own intention of himself going to the Haymar-
ket before ii o'clock?
" A. No; not directly about his own going to the Hay-
market; but he expressed himself that he would like to knoiu
about the matter — how matters were.
" Q. After 1 1 o'clock he called your attention to this
notice in the paper, did he, containing the word ' Ruhe ' ?
" A. Yes.
" Q, When was it that Lingg said that he wondered
what was going on at the Haymarket, or would like to
know what was going on — was it about the time that you
got back home?
" A. Pie wanted to know how it stood at the Haymarket
•previously to that time.
" Q. How long previous to your going home?
" A. // may have been eight minutes, or may be twenty
minutes. He wanted to know at various times how matters
stood over there.
" Q. After you got home at n o'clock Lingg called
your attention to this notice in the Arbeiter Zeitung,
didn't he?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Told you that under the ' letter-box ' the word
' Ruhe ' meant the armed section should meet at 54 West
Lake street?
" A. Yes, he said that a meeting had taken place
there and that evening everything was to be in confusion.
" Q. Didn't Mr. Lingg tell you that the word ' Ruhe '
under the ' letter-box ' meant that the armed sections were
to meet at 54 West Lake street?
" A. He said that a meeting had already taken pi ace at
that place, and that he wanted to go over and see what had
happened.
$£ $£ ^ %; v ^ ^
" Q. When was it you first learned that there was to
be a meeting at the Haymarket?
" A. When I was about to go the Carpenters' Union
meeting.
" Q. What day of the month was that?
« A. The 3d.
" Q. You say that you knew on the 3d there was go-
ing to be a meeting on the night of the 4th?
" A. Yes.
" Q. But you did not go to that Haymarket meeting?
"A. No.
" Q. You went around in North Chicago with bombs
in your pocket, did you?
" A. Yes, with several together.
" Q. Then after you went home at n o'clock you
were persuaded to go down to 54 West Lake street with
Lingg, were you?
" A. Well, generally to the west side; not to 54 West
Lake street, but he said to the west side, to see what
happened there.
" Q. Don't you know that after n o'clock the
night of the 4th that you and Louis Lingg started to go
to Greif's Hall?
" A. We only wanted to go to the west side.
" Q. Nothing was said of Greif's Hall?
" A. Yes, that also. We would surely have gone to
Greif's Hall if we had gone over the west side.
" Q. Was anything said about the Haymarket — about
going to the Haymarket?
" A. Yes, he said he would like to know what had
happened there at the Haymarket.
" Q. Wras anything said about the Haymarket?
«• A. No, only to the west side.
" Q. When you spoke about going to the west side,
you and Lingg, did you understand that you meant
Zepf's Hall or Greif's Hall or Florus' Hall?
" A. One of those halls was certainly meant; for there
is no other place.
" Q. So, then, you did not talk and you did not under-
stand that you were going to the Haymarket, did you?
"A. No; only to know what was taking place there.
***** *
" Q. Lingg didn't have a light that night, did he?
" A. No; I believe not.
" Q. Did he have any matches?
« A. That I don't know.
" Q. Don't you know that when the patrol wagon
went by, that he applied to you for a light?
" A. Yes.
" Q. You saw him have no light that night, did you?
" A. No.
" Q. Did you go any nearer the Haymarket than 58
Clybourn avenue?
"A. No; I was not closer.
'" Q. Then you mean that it would take you, walking
at an ordinary rate, three-quarters of an hour to go from
where you were to the nearest point to the Hay market?
" A. Yes, I think it is about that far — fully three-
quarters of an hour's walk.
******
" Q. At the time you were making these bombs in
the afternoon at your house, did you talk on general sub-
ject in regard to the labor trouble among yourselves?
" A. Yes; we talked about that.
" Q. Who did you talk with on that occasion about
that?
" A. I spoke with several about that.
" Q. Who were thev?
" A. Lingg said that the bombs had to be finished that
evening; that it was good fodder for capitalists and police.
" Q. Did you see anybody take any bombs from your
house except you and Lingg?
" A. No, I did not see it directly, but I believe that
several took some along.
" Q. Did you see the men who helped you make the
bombs up at Clybourn avenue?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Did you see them all there?
" A. No.
" Q. How many did you see there?
" A. I can remember two.
" Q. How many were making bombs at your house
that afternoon?
" A. That I cannot state precisely. 1 believe four or
five or six.
" Q. Before the afternoon of the 4th of May did you
see Lingg have any bombs at your house?
" A. Yes.
" Q. How many?
" A. I cannot say.
" Q. He brought one there in the first place and
showed it to you, didn't he?
" A. Yes; he showed me some pipes at one time and
also some shells.
J93
" Q. Did he at that time say they were good food for
capitalists and police?
" A. Yes; every workingman ought to have them.
" Q. Did he say when he brought this first bomb
where and when he expected to use it?
" A. Yes; they were applied on occasions of strikes
and where there were meetings of workingmen and were
disturbed by the police.
" Q. Was it Engel or was it Lingg that told you that
the bombs were good food for capitalists and police?
" A. Both of them said so.
" Q. When was it that you agreed to go to Clybourn
avenue the night of the 4th?
" A. When the bombs were done.
" Q. Was that the first talk about where you should
go that night after the bombs were done?
" A. No; it had been mentioned before.
" Q. When was it first mentioned that you should
go to Clybourn avenue?
" A. When the bombs were done that afternoon.
" Q. Did you all agree to go to Clybourn avenue
that night?
" A. No; that I cannot say; I do not know.
" Q. Did you agree to go anywhere else besides
Clybourn avenue that night?
" A. No, it was said that the bombs were to be taken
to Clybourn avenue that evening.
" Q. Was it agreed that the bombs were to be taken
anywhere else than Clybourn avenue?
" A. No; I don't believe so.
" Then you were not making bombs to be taken any-
where else than Clybourn avenue?
" A. Yes, they were to be for use on that evening,
not just for use at Clybourn avenue.
" Q. They were to be taken to Clybourn avenue first
and from there to be taken away?
" A. Yes, when they were taken to Clybourn avenue
I don't know whether they were to remain there or were
to be taken to further places. * * *
" Q. Then it was not agreed that any of the bombs
manufactured on the afternoon of the 4th of May should
be taken to the Haymarket, was it?
" A. No; I didn't hear anything of that.
" Q. Then you were not making bombs to take to the
Haymarket and destroy police?
"A. No; they were made for use on that evening.
" Q. Do you know of the manufacture of any bombs
that day or any other day, to be used at the Haymarket
meeting on the night of the 4th of May?
" A. Yes; I do.
" Q. You say you know where bombs were made
which were to be taken to the Haymarket?
" A. Before the 4th of May?
" Q. To be used the night of the 4th of May?
"A. No; I don't know as to that.
" Q. Then I repeat; you don't know of the making of
any bombs which were to be used the night of the 4th of
May at the Haymarket, do you?
" A. They were made everywhere, to be used against
capital and police.
" Q. , Do you know of the manufacture of a single
bomb by- any person at any place to be used at the
Haymarket meeting on the night of the 4th of May?
"A. No; I cannot say that one single one was made
for that purpose.
" Q. Do you know who had a bomb at the Haymar-
ket on the night of the 4th of May?
" A. No; I cannot say.
" Q. Do you know anybody who was expected to be
at the Haymarket?
" A. No.
" Q. You knew of no person, then, that you expected
would go to the Haymarket meeting, or said that they
were going to the Haymarket meeting, did you, on the
night of the 4th of May?
" A. I don't know of a certain person that was to be
there.
" Q. Then it was not agreed by you and the other
men that made those bombs that any of you should go to
the Haymarket meeting, was it?
"A. O, yes; there was plenty said about it.
" Q. Was there any one that said they were going to
the Haymarket meeting — an}' of the crowd that helped
to make the bombs?
" A. No, of that I did not hear.
" Q. Did you ever help to manufacture any other bombs
except what you made at your own house?
" A. No.
" Q. Did you ever see any other bombs being manu-
factured except what you made at your own house?
" A. No.
" Q. Then you know nothing of the manufacture of
any bombs anywhere to be taken to the Haymarket meet-
ing on the night of the 4th of May?
•' A. There had some been made which were for no
other purpose but for that use."
(Answer ordered stricken out.)
BERTHA SELIGER, wife of William Seliger, testified
(I, 572) that on Tuesday, the 4th of May, there were
six or eight or perhaps more men at her house; among
them were Huebner, Heurnann, Thielen, Lingg and her
husband, with others she did not know; they were there
until evening, perhaps past 7 o'clock; they were always
going and coming; some went and some came; mostly in
the afternoon; they were in the front room and in Lingg's
room, working at bombs.
" Q. In what room were you?
" A. I was in the kitchen, and when supper was
ready I went into the bedroom. I was so mad I could
have thrown them all out.
" Q. Are you a socialist yourself?
" A. No; they always fooled me."
Lingg frequently made bombs; she had seen him cast;
sawr him melt lead on the kitchen stove; twice Heumann
was with him, once her husband and Thielen, and fre-
quently he worked by himself; he said to her, "Don't
" act so foolishly; you might do something, too." * *
" Q. Where was Lingg on Monday, the day before
the bomb was thrown?
" A. He was away; I don't know where. In the
morning some young fellows ca,me and had their names
put on the list of the union, and then he was writing
pretty much all day."
On Wednesday, the day after the Haymarket meeting,
she saw Lingg at the house in the forenoon. " I heard
" some knocking and I went in, and I said to him, ' Mr.
" Lingg, what are you doing there? I will not suffer
"that'; and he was tearing everything loose below; and
"he sent that man Lehmann after wall paper, and he
" wanted to cover up everything afterward — nail up
"everything afterward; I said, ' Mr. Lingg, what are you
" doing there? I will not suffer such foolishness'; he had
" the wall paper already there and he said to me, ' I sup-
" pose you are crazy; you ought to have said before that
"you would not suffer that; then I will have to look for
" a place where I am allowed to do that,.' ';
*****
" Q. Where was it that he was tearing up things?
" A. That was all along about in the closet; he had
loosened the boards and taken out the mortar.
" Q. The base-boards — the boards at the bottom?
"A. Yes, the base-boards all around; he said that if
he needed something he could not first go to the west
side to get it."
Lingg had a trunk which he kept in his bedroom.
The witness then identified the ladle (a photograph of
which appears as People's Exhibit 132) saying, " He was
" always casting with that."
" Q. Lingg had some wall paper, didn't he, when he
was making the noise and taking off the boards?
" A. Yes.
" Q. He brought some wall paper from down-town
and bought it himself, didn't he?
" A. No; there was a young man with him, the son
i97
of Lehmann, who got the wall paper for him and the
starch.
" Q. Didn't Mr. Lingg say this, that the boards were
whitewashed and that it got all over his clothes in the
closet, and that .he took that off for the purpose of putting
on wall paper so that he could keep his clothes clean?
"A. I said to him: ' I will not suffer that. What will
the landlord say when he comes?' There had never been
paper there, and he answered: ' Well, then I will say to
him that I will not dirty my clothes.'
" Q. How high from the floor were these boards that
he took oft?
" A. About that high (a foot high.)
" Q. How high was the closet?
" A. That I don't know.
" Q. As high as the ceiling, wasn't it?
" A. No; it did not reach up that far.
" Q. The wall was white and would rub off on his
clothes, wouldn't they?
" A. He did do that only on purpose, because he in-
tended to put those things in the wall.
" Q. Did you'see him put anything in the wall?
" A. No; there was nothing in at that time. I
stopped him at that juncture.
" Q. You don't like Mr. Lingg very well, do you?
" A. No, because he always had wrong things in his
head."
GUSTAV LEHMANN testified ( J, 198) that on Tues-
day, May 4th, he worked until 3 o'clock; that when
he quit work he wanted to go home, but met a country-
man of his named Schmidecke, who wanted to go to
Lingg's; they arrived at Lingg's about 5 o'clock; Lingg
and Seliger, and one whose name he did not know and
Huebner were there; they staid at Lingg's perhaps ten
minutes; the persons there were busy in the bedroom;
what they were doing he did not understand; they had a
cloth tied around their face; this countryman wanted to
buy a revolver; he went home with the countryman; aft-
ip8
ervvard he returned to Lingg's at perhaps 7 o'clock, and
staid about ten minutes.
" Q. What did you see there?
"A. // was the same thing as at my first visit; they
were busy in the bedroom and Hucbner ivas working at
some strings, cutting it off into pieces.
" Q. What kind of string?
" A. A fuse.
'< Q. What else did you see?
" A. I did not go into the bedroom, but these fuse
and caps they were making outside in the front room.
" Q. Did Lingg give you anything that afternoon?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What did he give you?
" A. A small hand satchel with a box in it, and three
bombs and two coils of fuse andvS.ome caps.
" Q. Look at the tin box which I now show you. Is
that the can which he gave you?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What did he give you besides this box?
" A. Everything was contained in the sachel.
"Q. By sachel do you mean this tin box?
"A. No; it is a hand trunk; a small trunk carried in
the hand, covered with leather.
" Q. Look at the box of caps which I now show you.
Did he give you anything like that?
" A. I found that afterwards in the sachel.
" Q. Was there anything in the tin box?
" A. It was said that dynamite was in it.
" Q. How much of the material — whatever it was —
was there in the box?
" A. Well, the can was nearly full.
" Q. What kind of bombs did he give you?
" A. Three round bombs.
"Q. Did you have any kind except the round ones?
" A. No.
" Q. What did Lingg say to you when he gave you
those things?
"A. He wanted me to keep them; he desired me to
keep them in a manner that no one could find them.
" Q. What did you do with that?
" A. I took it home with me to the wood-shed. I
got up at 3 o'clock that night and carried them away to
the prairie.
" Q. After you ate supper on Tuesday night where
did you go?
" A. Was about to go to Jhlich's Hall.
" Q. Did you go to Uhlich's Hall?
" A. Yes, but no carpenters' meeting was taking
place.
" Q. Then where did you go?
" A. I was about to go home, but we went to Thoer-
inger Hall and took some beer — 58 Clybourn avenue.
"Q. Is that NefTs Hall?
«« A. Yes.
" Q. Did you have any talk with Lingg about going
there, and if so, what?
" A. The evening before as we were going home
from the meeting on the west side, at 54 West Lake
street, he told us that if we wanted to know something
that we should come to the hall at 58 Clybourn avenue.
" Q. Is that the reason why you went to Neff 's Hall?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Who went with you to Neff's Hall?
" A. My countryman was with me.
" Q. What is his name?
" A. Schmidecke.
" Q. How long did you stay at Neff's Hall?
" A. Not very long — perhaps ten minutes.
" Q. About what time did you get there?
" A. About half past 9."
He saw no one but the bar-keeper, and they left the
place and went up Clybourn avenue to Larrabee street;
they met Seliger and Lingg standing on the sidewalk on
Larrabee street near Clybourn avenue. " We also stood
" still there with them, but one remarked that we should
" tiot keep together, we Jour, and then we went apart.
" * * * I don't know whether it was Seliger or
" Lingg who said that.
2OO
" Q. Did you see Thielen that night?
" A. Yes; near North avenue we met Thielen.
" Q. What was he doing?
"(Objected to; objection sustained.)"
Witness got home that night about n o'clock and went
to bed; at half past 2 or 3 o'clock he got up out of bed
and took the dynamite away, took it behind Ogden's
Grove, on the prairie; afterwards, on the ipth or 2Oth of
May, he went there with Officer Hoffmann, where they
got the bombs, dynamite, fuse and caps.
MORITZ NEFF, the keeper of the place at 58 Clybourne
avenue, testified (J, 262) that on Tuesday night Lingg, Sel-
iger and a man named Muensenberger came to his saloon
about half-past 8; Muensenberger carried a common
bag about a foot and a half long and' six inches wide; he
first put it upon the counter in the saloon and then upon
the floor; Lingg asked if any one had been inquiring for
him previously; that was about ten or fifteen minutes
after 8; Muensenberger picked up the bag and went
out of the side door, followed by Lingg and Seliger;
among those present at the saloon that night were Hueb-
ner and theLehmanns; Lingg and Seliger returned to the
saloon about ir o'clock; several others came in just
previously, who, it appeared from their conversation, had
been at the Haymarket, and among them was Jake Salig,
the cigar-maker, the Hermanns, the two Lehmanns, the
two Hagemanns and Hirschberger; about that time he
heard of the bomb having been thrown at the Haymarket;
the parties were conversing about it; he heard some one
say in aloud voice: " That is your fault," but did not hear
any response.
2OI
From the foregoing evidence it appears that at the
Greif's Hall meeting Fischer proposed the use of the
word " Ruhe " as a signal which was to be published in
the letter-box of the Arbeiter Zeitung, the publication of
which in that paper was to signify that the revolution had
begun, as it " should only be inserted in the newspaper if
" a downright revolution had occurred." Lingg, whom
counsel for the defendants claim was not present at the
Greif's Hall meeting, told Seliger, when Seliger first saw
the word in the Arbeiter Zeitung, that its meaning was
that everything' should go upside dotvn — topsy-turvy.
The publication of this word was entrusted to the com-
mittee of which Kremer was a member, and, what is of
vast significance in this case, the same committee which was
to have charge of the Haymarket meeting. This committee
was to " observe the movement not only on the Hay-
" market square, but in the different parts of the city, and
" if a conflict should happen, then they should report to
" us. * * * If it happened in the day-time then they
" should cause the publication of the word ' Ruhe.' At
" that meeting Schnaubelt proposed that ' our members
•" in other places ' should be informed of the resolution
" then adopted, so that the 'revolution should commence
" in other places,' and it was expected 'that there should
-" be a gathering of about twenty-five thousand people at
« the Haymarket.'"
RUHE
appeared in the letter-box of the Arbeiter Zeitung on
Tuesday, May /jth. The original copy from which the
word was set up was introduced in evidence in the case,
and is in the handwriting of the defendant, August Spies
(I, 446), emphasized by being heavily underscored
and marked as follows (People's Exhibit, 10):
2O2
33riefRasten.
-Ruhe!
The sinster significance of this word " Ruhe " appears
from the testimony of Spies himself. He said (N,
63) that he had received through the mail a request to
publish it in prominent letters in the " briefkasten " of
the Arbeiter Zeitung; that he wrote out the word, sent
it up to the compositors' room, and that about a little
after 3 o'clock one of the employes of the Arbeiter
Zeitung, Balthazar Rau, whose name frequently appears
in the evidence in this case, asked him if the word was
in the Arbeiter Zeitung; upon being told that it was, he
asked if he, Spies, knew what it meant, " I told him I
" did not. He said the armed sections held a meeting
" last night, and they have resolved to put in that word;
" that it means as much as the armed section should keep
" themselves in readiness; prepare themselves, that in
" case the police should precipitate a riot that they
" should come to the assistance of the attacked. I asked
" him where he heard it; he said it was a rumor, and I
" sent up for Fischer, who had invited me to speak at
"• that meeting in the evening, and Fischer came down,
" and I asked him in regard to it; he said, ' Oh, it was
" just a harmless signal!' I asked him if it had any ref-
" erence to the meeting on the Hay market; he said none
" whatever; he said then it was merely a signal for the
" boys; for those who were armed, to keep their -powder
" dry in case they might be called upon in the next day to
"fight. I told Rau it was a very foolish thing; that it is
" all nonsense, and should be stopped, or at least I did
" not .think there was much rational sense in that, and
2O3
" asked him if he knew how that could be undone — how
" it could be managed so it would be stopped; he said
" he knew some persons who had something to say in
" the armed organizations, and I told him to go and tell
" them that the word was put in by mistake, and he did."
Rau was not called by the defense to corroborate this
statement.
The same day Fischer wrote and had printed (K, 316)
the following circular (which was circulated to some ex-
tent), calling the Haymarket meeting, a portion of which
is in English and a portion of which is in German, both
being the same:
Upon his arrest Fischer at first denied that he knew
anything about it, but later admitted that he got it up. (I,
354-)
ATTENTION, WORKINGMEN !
GREAT
MASS-MEETING
TO-NIGHT, AT 7130 O'CLOCK,
AT THE
HAYMARKET, Randolph St., bet. Desplaines and Halsted.
Good speakers will be present to denounce the latest
atrocious act of the police, the shooting of our
fellow-workmen yesterday afternoon.
Workingmen, Arm Yourselves and Appear in Full Force!
THE EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE.
204
After a number of copies of this circular had been
printed, the words, " Workingmen, arm yourselves and
" appear in full force," were stricken out, and a large
number of the circulars, identical with the one above de-
scribed, except for the omission of those words, were
printed and extensively circulated. Spies accounts for
the striking out of those words from the circular by say-
ing he told Fischer that he would not appear at the meet-
ing if the circular with those words in it were distributed;
his reason for having them struck out appears from
his evidence. (N, 97). "Because I thought it was
" ridiculous to put a phrase like that in a circular; it
" would prevent people from attending the meeting in the
" first place; and in the second place, I don't think it was
" a proper thing to do. One of the reasons I have already
" stated; another reason is that there was at the time
" some excitement, at least, even though it was not very
" great, and a call for arms like that might not have been
" just the thing at the time; it might have caused trouble
" between the police and the attendants at that meeting.
" Q. You wanted it stricken out so that it would
prevent trouble between the police at that meeting, that
was one of the reasons?
"A. I did not anticipate anything of the kind, but I
thought it was not the proper thing to do. The main
reason — the principal reason 1 had was that it -would
imply keep people away from the Haymarket."
That his real and only reason for wanting it stricken
out was because its insertion would prevent people from
attending the Haymarket meeting, there can be no ques-
tion, when we consider that less than twenty-four hours
before he himself had written and had had printed and cir-
culated with the greatest dispatch the " Revenge " cir-
cular, which was issued and circulated for the express
205
and only reason of inciting the laboring classes to arm and
revenge themselves.
On Tuesday night, May 4th, there was a meeting of
the American group held at the office of the Arbeiter
Zeitung. At that meeting there were present, of the de-
fendants, Parsons, Fielden and Schwab, and a number of
other persons. The notice for the meeting was published
by Parsons. It is the only meeting, so far as the record
shows, of that group ever held at that place.
VI.
THE HAYMARKET MEETING.
The Haymarket meeting was called for 7:30 o'clock in
the evening. The police did not appear until after 10
o'clock. Instead of twenty-five thousand workingmen
appearing, as was expected, there were at no time more
than one thousand or two thousand present. During the
early part of the meeting those who were present
wandered aimlessly about or gathered in small groups at
different places on the square. Among those present
during the early part of the evening was the defendant
Engel, who was in company with Fischer. A few
minutes after 9 o'clock August Spies called the meeting
to order, not on the Haymarket, but on Desplaines street,
a short distance north of Randolph street, just opposite an
alley described in the evidence as Crane's alley. The
speakers stood upon a wagon at the edge of the sidewalk
on the east side of Desplaines street, to the north of
which, a few feet distant, was another wagon upon which
were a number of people, and among whom was Mrs.
Parsons and several others.
2OO
The crowd in the immediate vicinity of the wagon was
composed of socialists who displayed their enthusiasm
from time to time. The outer edge of the crowd was
composed of persons, many of whom were not in sym-
pathy with the speakers, the whole numbering from five
hundred to a thousand people.
Spies spoke first, followed by Parsons, and he by
Fielden. While Fielden was speaking, and a few min-
utes before the police appeared, a dark cloud, threatening
rain, came up. At that time a portion of those present
left, some of whom, chiefly anarchists, went to Zepf's
Hall, at the north-east corner of Lake and Desplaines
streets, about half a block distant from the speakers'
wagon.
During the whole of the evening there was scattered
through the crowd and moving from point to point
several reporters and a number of detectives dressed in
citizens' clothes.
(A.) THE SPEECHES.
PAUL C. HULL (K, 119), a reporter who was present
at the meeting, describes the speeches as he recollected
them, as follows:
" Mr. Spies told his version of the McCormick riots,
which, as I remember, was, that he had been charged, he
said, with being responsible for the riot and for the death
of these men. He said — I believe he said that Mr. Mc-
Cormick charged him with it, or else somebody had said
that McCormick had charged him with it. He said Mr.
McCormick was a liar; that he (McCormick) was re-
sponsible for the death of our brothers, the six men which
he claimed was killed at that riot; that he had addressed
a meeting on Jhe prairie, a meeting of his countrymen, I
believe, he characterized them; and when the bell of the
207
factory rang, or at some poinc in the afternoon, a body of
the meeting which he was addressing detached them-
selves and went towards the factory, and that there the
riot occurred. That was in explanation of his connection
with it. He then touched upon the dominating question
of labor and capital, and their relations very briefly, and
asked what meant this array of Galling guns, infantry
ready to arm, patrol wagons and policemen. And my
recollection is that he drew the deduction from that, that
it was the government or the capitalists preparing to
crush them, should they try to right their wrongs.
" Q. Did he say anything in that speech about the
means to be employed against that capitalistic force?
"A. I don't remember that he did on that occasion;
no, sir.
" Q. Tell us as near as you can what Parsons said?
" A. He dealt considerably in labor statistics in the
first part of his speech. He followed the making of a
dollar — not the minting of it — but the earning of it. I
believe he drew the conclusion that the capitalists got
eighty-five cents out of the dollar, and the laboring man
fifteen cents. He said that this uprising of the working-
men, this eight-hour agitation, and the agitation of the
social question, was a still hunt of the workingmen after
this other eighty-five cents. He also dealt with the
social question, the question of socialism, of capital and
labor, and he advised the using of violent means by the
workingmen to right their wrongs; that law and govern-
ment was the tool of the wealthy to oppress the poor;
that the ballot was no way in which to right their wrongs;
that by physical force was the only way in which they
could right their wrongs. That was the tenor of his
speech.
" Q. What was the manner of the crowd on the re-
ception or receiving of the speeches?
" A. That portion of the crowd around the speakers'
wagon was turbulent and noisy, as regards breaking
in on the speakers with exclamations of ' Hang him,'
when McCormick's name, for instance, was mentioned,
or « Throw him into the lake,' ' Hang him to a lamp-
post ' — some such remark would be made when any
prominent Chicago capitalist's name would be used.
208
WHITING ALLEN (K, 146), a reporter, was
present at the meeting. He heard Parsons. About
the only thing that I could quote exact was that at
one time he said: " What good are these strikes
" going to do ? Do you think that anything will
" be accomplished by them ? Do you think the working-
"men are going to gain their point ? No, no, they will
" not. The result of them will be that you will have to go
" back to work for less money than you are getting."
That is his language, in effect. * * At one time he
mentioned the name of Jay Gould; there were cries from
the crowd: " Hang Jay Gould; throw him into the lake,"
and so on. He said: "No, no, that would not do any
" good. If you would hang Jay Gould now, there would
" be another, and perhaps a hundred, up to-morrow. It
" don't do any good to hang one man. You have to kill
" them all, or get rid of them all." Then he went on to
say that it was not the individual always, but the system;
'that the government should be destroyed. It was the
wrong government, and these people who supported it
had to be destroyed en masse.
" Q. Did you hear Parsons in his speech say anything
about ' to arms ? '
" A. I heard that cry, and I cannot tell just in what
connection.
" Q. From whom ?
"A. Parsons.
" Q. What was the temper of that crowd ?
" A. It was extremely turbulent, especially after that
speech he made about the workingmen not gaining any-
thing by the strike. * * The crowd seemed to me to
be thoroughly in sympathy with the speaker, and ap-
plauded almost every utterance.
2 Op
CHARLES R. TUTTLE (K, 158), a reporter, who was
present at the meeting, says:
i< I should say the crowd was made up of two classes
of persons, and the majority of them were opposed to
the sentiments of the speaker, and a minority of those
present were a good deal more enthusiastic than the
speaker himself.
" Q. Where was this crowd that was enthusiastic;
near the wagon, or around it? .
" A. Forming a semicircle around the speaker's
wagon on the south-west, and some were on the north of
the wagon."
Says that portion of Parsons' speech created a great
deal of excitement and many responses from the audience.
He says:
"The same parties who had spoken when he referred
to Gould, I think the same, one of them any way, because
I had my eye on him for two or three minutes, two min-
utes, I should say. I think I could describe the men, and
would know if I saw him — he stuck up his hand like that
(illustrating), with a revolver in it and said: 'We will
shoot the devils,' or some such expression. And I saw
two others sticking up their hands near to him, who made
similar expressions, and had what I took to be at that
time revolvers; but this one man I speak of, I took par-
ticular notice of him, and remember his appearance and
saw his revolver very plainly in his right hand; and he
grasped it about the center of the weapon and stuck it
up in front of the speaker."
The witness did not know whether the persons with
the revolvers attracted the attention of Parsons or not.
EDWARD COSGROVE (K, 166), a detective, who was
present at the meeting, describes the speeches about as
they were described by the other witnesses; says that the
enthusiastic portion of the crowd was close to the wagon,
and that that portion cheered enthusiastically. He says
2IO
that Parsons talked of the police and capitalists and
militia and Pinkertons. He said he was down in the
Hocking Valley region, and said they were only getting
24 cents a day, and that was less than Chinamen, and he
said: " My friends, you will be worse than Chinamen, if
" you don't arm yourselves," and he said they would be
held responsible for the blood that would flow in the near
future.
TIMOTHY McKsouGH (K, 174), a detective, describes
the speeches as being of the same general effect as
the other witnesses. Says that Parsons said: " I am
" a socialist from the top of my head to the soles of my
" feet. I will express my sentiments if I die before
" morning." He said that very strongly, and made a
great commotion. That seemed to kind of catch the
crowd in the neighborhood of the wagon again, and they
let out a great cheer. He also says that when Fielden
advised them to kill the law, to stab it, throttle it or it
will throttle you, the crowd around the neighborhood of
the wagon became greatly excited, whereupon he (wit-
ness) went over to the station and reported to Inspector
Bonfield.
EDGAR E. OWEN (K, 200), a reporter for the Times,
who was at the meeting, describes the speeches about as
the other witnesses, and says that the crowd just about
the wagon cheered wildly.
G. P. ENGLISH (K, 273) testified that he was a short-
hand reporter for the Tribune; that he attended the Hay-
market meeting; saw Mayor Harrison there and inter-
viewed him; then went over to where the meeting was
called to order; he was present when Spies called the
211
meeting to order; that he stood fifteen or twenty feet from
the wagon, taking short-hand notes. He was standing up;
had his note-book in his overcoat pocket and a short pen-
cil. " This is Spies: ' Mr. Parsons and Mr. Fielden will
" be here in a very short time to address you. I will say,
" however, first, this meeting was called for the purpose
" of discussing the general situation of the eight-hour
" strike and the events which have taken place during the
" last forty-eight hours; it seems to have been the opinion
" of the authorities that this meeting has been c:illed for
" the purpose of raising a little row and disturbance;
" this, however, was not the intention of the committee
" that called the meeting. The committee that called the
" meeting wanted to tell you certain facts, of whicii you
" are probably aware.
" The capitalistic press has been misleading, misrep-
" resenting, the cause of labor for the last two weeks,
" so much so " — then there is something that is unin-
telligible, that I can't read at all, some of it went
off on the side of my pocket. I did not have
much room in my coat pocket. The next is:
" Whenever strikes have taken place, whenever people
" have been driven to violence by the oppression of their "-
then there is something that is unintelligible, and the next I
have is," " then the police " — then there is three or four
words of that that is unintelligible, then there were cheers;
" but I want to tell you, gentlemen, that these acts of vio-
" lence are the natural outcome of the degradation and
" the oppression of which working people are subjected.
" I was addressing a meeting of ten thousand w^ge
" slaves yesterday afternoon, in the neighborhood of
" McCormick's; they didn't want me to speak. The most
"of them were good church-going people; they didn't
212
" want me to speak because I was a socialist; they wanted
" to tear me down from the cars, but I spoke to them
" and told them they must stick together." Then there
is some more that is unintelligible. The next I have,
" and he would have to submit to them if they would
" stick together." The next I have is, " they were not
" anarchists, but good, church-going people." Then the
next, " the capitalistic press," what he said I can't make
out. " They were good Christians." Then the patrol
wagon came, and blood was shed. Then a boy, or
some one in the crowd, said, " shame on them," and the
next thing said is, " throwing stones at the factory, most
" harmless sport." Then some one in the crowd
—then Spies said, "what did the police do?"
and some one in the crowd said, "murder them;"
then he went on: "They only came' to the meeting
" there as if attending church." Then there is some more
that is unintelligible. The next I have is, " Such things
" tell you of the agitation." Then there is something
more that is unintelligible. The next I have is, " Couldn't
" help themselves any more. It was then when they re-
" sorted to violence." The next I have " before you
" starve '• — no connection whatever, and the next, " This
" fight that is going on now is simply a struggle for
" the existence of the oppressed classes." That is the
last that I can get out at this time; my pocket was full
of paper; it was all rumpled up, and I thought that I
had got to the end of this note-book — that is, as my
pocket got fuller and fuller of paper, my notes got more
unintelligible because I didn't have room enough to move
my hand in, and the notes were away up here (show-
ing), and I evidently made some in my pocket. Then
I moved around and the meeting seemed to be orderly,
213
and I took another position in the face of the speaker,
and I took out my paper and reported openly during
the rest of the meeting until I saw the police coming,
and then I went on the sidewalk.
The witness then said that he had read all the original
notes which he had left. The rest of his testimony was
based upon the account which he had written for the
the paper and which was published in that. The ac-
count in the paper did not contain the whole of the
speeches verbatim, but it contained the incendiary por-
tions with enough of the remainder to show the connec-
tion.
" It is said that I inspired the attack on McCormick's.
That is a lie. The fight is going on; now is the chance
to strike for the existence of the oppressed classes. The
oppressors want us to be content; they will kill us. The
thought of liberty which inspired your sires to fight for
their freedom ought to animate you to-day. The day is
not far distant when we will resort to hanging these men.
(Applause, and cries of 'hang them now! ') McCormick
is the man who created the row Monday, and he must be
held responsible for the murder of our brothers. (Cries
of ' hang him.') Don't make any threats; they are of
no avail; whenever you get ready to do something, do it
and don't make any threats beforehand. There are in
the city to-day between forty and fifty thousand men
locked out because they refuse to obey the supreme will
or dictation of a small number of men. The families of
25,000 or 30,000 men are starving because their husbands
and fathers are not men enough to withstand and resist
the dictation of a few thieves on a grand scale to put out
of the power of a few men to say whether they should
work or not. Would they place their lives, their happi-
ness, everything out of the arbitrary power of a few ras-
cals? * * * To say whether you shall work or not,
you place your lives, your happiness, everything out of
the arbitrary power of a few rascals who have been raised
in idleness and luxury upon the fruits of your labor. Will
2I4
you stand that? (Cries of 'no.') The press say we are
Bohemians, Poles, Russians, Germans; that there are no
Americans among us. That is a lie. Every honest Ameri-
can is with us. Those who are not are unworthy of their
traditions and their forefathers.
" Q. That is all that you have got of Spies' beside
that which you have read?
" A. That is all of Spies.
" Q. Did you have more of Spies that wasn't written
out?
"A. Yes, sir, I think I did; Spies, I think, spoke
fifteen or twenty minutes, and this wouldn't repre-
sent more than five or six, perhaps. That is, in actual
talking.
" Well, now here is an abstract of Parsons, and I can't
give the exact language when he first started off. It was
about the workingmen, that the remedy for their wrongs
was in socialism.
" Q. Well, now tell us what you have got exact?
" A. He said, without them they would soon become
Chinamen. He said, ' It is time to raise a note of warn-
ing. There is nothing in the eight-hour movement to ex-
cite the capitalist.
" ' Don't you know that the military are under arms,
and a Gatling gun is ready to mow you down? Was this
Germany or Russia or Spain? (A voice, 'It looks like
it.') ' Whenever you make a demand for eight hours
pay, an increase of pay, the militia and the deputy
sheriffs and the Pinkerton men are called out and you are
shot and clubbed and murdered in the streets. I am not
here for the purpose of inciting anybody, but to speak out
to tell the facts as they exist, even though it shall cost me
my life before morning.' Then he went on to tell about
Cincinnati demonstration and about the rifle-guard being
needed.
"Q. Is that all?
"A. No, sir; there is another part of it here. 'It
behooves you, as you love your wife and children, if you
don't want to see them perish with hunger, killed or cut
down like dogs on the street, Americans, in the interest
of your liberty and your independence, to arm, arm your-
selves.' (Applause and cries of ' We will do it. We are
215
ready now.' ' You are not.' Then the rest of it is the
wind-up. * He talked for a long while about, out of every
dollar the working-men got fifteen cents and the capitalists
or employers got eighty-five cents. And he said he was
a knight of labor socialist, and a member of the Typo-
graphical Union — oh, I don't know, he talked a long
while.
" Q. Have you any more of his speeches?
" A. No more of his; no, sir.
" Q. What did you get of Fielden?
" A. Well, he said — the first I have of his written
out was: ' There are premonitions of danger. All knew.
The press say the anarchists will sneak away; we are
not going to. If we continue to be robbed it will not be
long before we will be murdered. There is no security
for the working classes under the present social system.
A few individuals control the means of living and holding
the workingmen in a vise. Everybody does not know.
Those who know it are tired of it, and know the others
will get tired of it, too. They are determined to end it
and will end it, and there is no power in the land that will
prevent them. Congressman Foran said: " The laborer
can get nothing from legislation." He also said that the
laborers can get some relief from their present condition
when the rich man knew it was unsafe for him to live in
a community where there were dissatisfied workingmen,
for they would solve the labor problem. '/ dorft know
-..'lictJicr yon are democrats or republicans, but ^vhichever
you are, you worship at the shrine of rebels. John Brown,
Jefferson, Washington, Patrick Henry and Hopkins said
to the people: " The law is your enemy. We are rebels
against it. The Jaw is only framed for those thut are your
enslavers.'1'' (A voice: ' That is true?} Men in their
blind rage attacked McCormicks factory and were shot
down by the law in cold blood in the city of Chicago, in the
protection of property. Those men were going to do
some damage to a certain person's interest, who was a
large property-owner, therefore the law came to his de-
fense. And when McCormick undertook to do some
injury to the interest of those who had no property, the
law also came to his defense and not to the workingman's
defense when he, Mr. McCormick, attacked him and his
2l6
living.' (Cries of 'No.') 'There is the difference.
The law makes no distinctions. A million men own all
the property in this country. The law has no use for
the other fifty-four million.' (A voice, ' Right enough.')
' Ton have nothing more to do -with the law except to lay
hands on it and throttte it until it makes its last kick. It
turns your brothers out on the -wayside and has degraded
them until they have lost the last vestige of humanity^ and
they are mere things and animals. Keep your eye upon' it.
Throttle it. Kill it. Stab it. Do everything you can to
wound it — to impede its progress. Remember, before trust-
ing them to do anything for yourself, prepare to do it for
yourself. Dorft turn over your business to anybody else.
JVb man deserves anything unless he is man enough to make
an effort to lift himself from oppression? Then there
was an interruption on account of the storm.
" Q. Anything said at that time?
"A. Yes, sir; Mrs. Parsons suggested that they ad-
journ over to Zepf's Hall.
" Q. Did Fielden say anything?
"A. Fielden said: ' No, the people were trying to
get information, and he would go on, he would finish what
there was then. Is it not a fact that we have no choice
as to our existence, for we can't dictate what our labor is
worth? He that has to obey the will of any is a slave.
Can -we do anything except by the strong arm of resist-
ance? Socialists are not going to declare war; but I tell
you war has been declared upon us, and 1 ask you to get
hold of anything that will help to resist the onslaught
of the enemy, and the usurper. The skirmish lines have
met. People have been shot. Men, women and children
have not been spared by the capitalists and •minions of pri-
vate capital. It had no me rev, so ought you. You are
called upon to defend yourselves, your lives, your future.
What matters it whether you kill yourselves with work to
get a little relief, or die on the battle-field resisting the
enemy? What is f/ic difference? Any aniinal, however
loathsome, will resist when stepped upon. Are men less
than snails or worms? 1 have some resistance in me. 1
know that you have, too. You have been robbed and von will
be starved info a worse condition.'' That is all I have. At
that time some one alongside of me asked me if the police
217
were not coming. I was facing this way (showing).
Fielden was over there (showing), and that was down
Desplaines street (showing). I looked down the street
and I saw a file of police about the middle of Randolph
street. As soon as I saw the police I put my paper in
my pocket and ran right over on the south-west corner."
WILLIAM H. FREEMAN (K, 37), a reporter who
was present at the meeting, says of Fielden's speech:
" He discussed the legislation and Congress. He spoke
particularly of the action of Martin Foran. He declared
that Foran had stated that no legislation could be enacted
that would benefit the workingman,and from that went on to
argue that it was clear that it was impossible for the
workingman to obtain any sort of redress through legis-
lation. He told them they ought not to be fools enough
to send such men as Martin Foran to Congress and legis-
late for them when they admitted that there was no pos-
sibility of doing anything that would redound to the benefit
of the workingman. He also spoke, I think, of the rev-
olution in this country, the original revolution which es-
stablished the government, and compared the revolution
proposed by the vvorkingmen, as he styled them, to that
revolution. He asserted that it was equally as proper as
the original revolution. Then he spoke, I remember par-
ticularly, just before the arrival of the police, with reference
to the law. He spoke of the law and of all the the acts
of capital, as he styled it, I believe, and the oppressive
acts of capital which injured the workingmen as being
the result of the law, and urged the workingmen and his
hearers to overthrow the law, to subvert it, to kill it, to
stab it and to throttle it, as I remember it. Those are
about the last words that I remember to have heard him
speak before the arrival of the police."
(B.) THE BOMB.
When Fielden called on the crowd to kill the law, to
stab it, to throttle it, or it would throttle them, and the
crowd around the wagon became excited, Officer Me-
2l8
Keough went over to the station and reported to In-
spector Bonfield, and while Fielden was still speaking, the
police left the Desplaines street station, which was situated
on the west side of Desplaines street about half a block
south of Randolph street, and marched north towards the
crowd. They numbered about one hundred and eighty;
they marched in four columns, extending from curb to
curb across the street. A few feet in advance of the
front column were Inspector Bonfield and Capt. Ward.
When the front column reached Crane's alley, Fielden
still speaking; they halted, and Capt. Ward ordered
the crowd " in the name of the people of the State of
"Illinois quietly and peaceably to disperse," whereupon
Fielden replied, " We are peaceable."Just at that moment
the bomb was thrown. The explosion of the bomb killed
and wounded sixty-six of the officers. A nut from the
bomb wounded and was afterwards taken from the body
of one of the bystanders. Instantly upon the explosion of
the bomb and, before the police force had an opportunity
to rally, a fusilade of revolver shots was fired into the
police from both sides of the street.
The effects of the bomb and its composition are of
great significance. It will be remembered that Spies
said to Wilkinson in his interview that i hey had discovered
that bombs of composite manufacture were best. The bomb
exploded was of a composite mamtfacture. Expert chem-
ists who analyzed it testified that it could not have been
made of any one material known to commerce, but must
have been made of a composition of metals. And the
evidence shows that its composition was almost identical
with the composition of the bombs made by Lingg at the
house of Seliger and with the composition of the Czar
bomb obtained by Wilkinson from Spies. Moreover, the
evidence shows that all of the ingredients of which the
bomb was composed were found in Lingg's trunk, and
the nut, which was extracted from the body of the
wounded bystander, was identical in appearance and size
with the nuts used by Lingg in the manufacture of his
bombs.
When the evidence upon this branch of the case is con-
sidered there can be no question in the mind of any
reasonable man that the'bomb exploded at the Haymarket
was manufactured by the defendant Lingg.
That composite bombs are best is shown by the J act that
this one bomb killed and wounded sixty-six officers,
some of whom were covered with wounds from head to
foot.
(C.) THE EFFECT OF THE BOMB.
Dr. JOHN B. MURPHY, surgeon of the Cook County
Hospital, testified (K, 465), that he arrived at the Des-
plaines street station about n o'clock at night; was
there until half-past 3, examined many of the wounded
and injured officers, and afterwards others at the hos-
pital.
" I went to the station. The first man I saw lying on
the floor, about six feet from the door, was Officer Shan-
non; there was a person with him then, so I passed an-
went on to another man lying a few feet from him on the
floor. I looked at some of his wounds and saw they
were not dangerous, and passed from one officer to and
other. Think I saw ten on the first floor of that station,
just inside the door; Shannon was the worst. From
there I went upstairs, and Capt. Murphy, of the fire de-
partment, assisted me, helped me cut the dressings for
the officers upstairs. The first one I dressed upstairs
was Barrett. He was complaining most. He was cry-
22O
ing very severely. After dressing Barrett, who I found
had a very large wound in the side, large enough to
admit two ringers right into his liver, and he was bleed-
ing severely from the wound, and the blood rushed out
on removing the clot. I found I could put my finger in,
and felt his liver moving up and down. I could
not reach the piece of shell that caused the
injury. It was a lacerated wound, not made with a
bullet, because it was much larger than that
which could be made by a bullet, that is an
ordinary pistol bullet. I tamponed the liver with
gauze to prevent him bleeding to death at the
station, and I went on to the next man in that way until I
dressed, in all, between twenty-six and thirty .at the sta-
tion. After completing our work there at the station I
had a conversation with Capt. Ward, in which be asked
me about the hospital, and I said to have the men sent to
the hospital, as they could not be taken care of so well at
home. So, after, when we got through with the dressings
at 3 o'clock, Dr. Lee remained at the station to take care
of my patients, while I went to the hospital to take care
of the portion of them that would then be sent. I told
him to send us those that were injured most severely at
first. Those were Officers Miller, Whitney, Keller, Bar-
rett, Flavin and Reddin. Jake Hanson was in a separate
room from the others, said he was pretty much shocked.
He was pulseless at the time I first saw him, and he was
given large doses of whisky, and some morphine to
stimulate him sufficiently to get him to the hospital. It
looked as though he would die at the station. Charles
Fink, No. 154 Sangamon street, had three shell wounds
in the legs. The missile which caused the wound in the
calf of the leg passed in about three inches, and lay under
the skin on the opposite side. It passed in from the left
to the right, and lay under the skin on this side.
I cut in here and opened it and put in a
drainage tube. The peculiarity of the shell wounds
in this case is that they make but a small opening as a
as a rule on the outside, but inside they tear the soft parts
terribly. In the case of a wound that would not more
than admit a lead pencil on the outside, after the skin was
open, you would find an opening on the inside in
221
which you could move your finger around very readily
all through the wound. Fink had in all three wounds.
The next is A. C. Keller. He was struck by a piece of
shell on the left side, hitting his eighth rib. It passed
directly into the eighth rib. It struck the rib, which
glanced it off, and it shot under the skin six inches at an
angle of twenty degrees, about six inches, and lodged
just over the heart on the left side. In opening that, I
first opened the skin and dressed the wound. I supposed
it had entered the chest, because he was very much
shocked and frightened. After opening the wound I made
a test at the point it struck the rib, and found it did not
enter, and then I dressed it up by making an opening in
all of seven inches and a half, an incision to find where
the shell was. It was important in shell wounds, different
from wounds with a bullet, to get out the shell — it was
very important. It is important because the shells take
in large pieces of cloth and other material, and this is very
dangerous because it favors blood poisoning much more
than bullet wounds.
" The next is Joseph Norman, 612 Walnut street. The
shell perforated the foot, and he had one fractured finger,
taking off a portion of his finger between the first and
second joints.
" I saw Officer Michael Sheehan, of 162 Barber street,
the following morning at about n o'clock and examined
him. He had a wound in his back just below the ninth
rib. It passed in and passed forward, and the bullet lay
midway between the umbilicus and the cartilage here in
the abdomen. That was a bullet wound. I didn't know
it was a bullet wound until I cut down and found the
bullet. Then he was very much distended. His abdo-
men was bloody. He was collapsed and complaining of
pain. On opening the wound I found it passed clear
through him. I enlarged the opening and let out about
two. quarts of blood from the abdomen and put in a large
drainage tube to allow this blood to escape from the ab-
domen, to go out through the drainage tube. He con-
tinued to suffer from pain, and his distension got greater
and greater. He got peritonitis and died, I think, on the
seventh day of peritonitis. I would say that I was at the
autopsy, and found that the ball passed through the upper
222
portion of the kidney and through the stomach, through
the bowel and out through the wall of the abdomen.
" Officer Arthur Connelly, 318 Huron street. I dressed
this man at the station. He had a compound fracture
of the fibula. The shell struck him about two inches be-
low the knee, tore away a piece of bone of the fibula,
and perforated the tibia, and lodged in or about the mid-
dle of the large bone of the leg, a short distance below
the knee. At the operation we enlarged the opening and
took out the pieces of injured bone and a piece of shell,
which was left at his house. That man is now able to be
around, but is quite lame. There is a hole yet down in
that bone, because that takes a considerable time to fill.
He had, beside this wound, which was his most severe
one — he had several others — I don't know how many — all
shell wounds.
" Officer Lawrence Murphy, of Desplaines street sta-
tion, 317^ Fulton street, residence. He had in all, I think,
fifteen wounds, all shell wounds. One was here in the
neck, entering a little to the left of the trachea, and pass-
ing in, lodged in one of the muscles here, just at the base
of the skull. It passed right by the carotid artery. I
could see it pulsate. Then there were three or four
wounds in the arms. In his left foot the shell struck
right at about that point, cut the foot, the right, off here
(indicating). And then, when it struck the bone of the
great toe, it was slanted down and the shell lodged at the
base of the great toe, just back of the base of the great
toe, and left his foot hanging by a piece of skin. This
piece of shell weighed about an ounce and a half. It was
still there, and this is a piece of shell, which I divided and
gave a part to Prof. Patton and two portions of it to Prof.
Walter F. Haynes, of Rush Medical College. The foot
had to be amputated about two inches further back from
where the injury was. He had a piece two inches square
taken out of the anterior surface of his leg. He had two
perforating wounds in the left thigh and a number in the
right — I have forgotten how many in the right thigh.
" Officer Ed Barrett, Lake street station, residence
Ohio street. He has two shell wounds in the leg, both
in the neighborhood t)f the knee-joint, turning out large
pieces of flesh, and leaving ragged wounds on the sur-
face.
223
" Officer J. H. King, of Desplaines street station, was
struck by a piece of shell in the chin. It passed up and
went through his upper iip. Another piece took away
about an inch of his lower jaw bone — carried it com-
pletely away, so that his face is very much turned to one
side, and his bone is short. He ha'd one other slight
wound besides that; it looked like a shell wound. The
missile was not there.
" Officer J. El. Brady, of Desplaines street, had several
flesh wounds in the legs, both in the thigh and legs.
How many I don't remember; there were some pieces
of shell taken out of them. Whether they were all shell
wounds or not I don't know. Except in those wounds
where we found the shell absolutely there, we did not
call them shell wounds, because it was not positive.
" Tim Flavin was struck with a piece of shell four
inches above the ankle-joint, tearing away a portion of
the large bone, and fracturing the small bone, tearing all
the soft parts but a few pieces of skin, and leaving his
leg hanging. He had two wounds just below the
shoulder-joint in the right arm, cutting the artery so that
it had to be ligated. He had two wounds in the back,
both of which passed into the — one into the abdomen
and one into the lung, because there was a rattling in
the lung at the time, which indicated that it had been in-
jured by the shell. Those were shell wounds. He had
an amputation. He had to be amputated the second day
afterwards, about three inches above the knee. There
was a ligation of his brachial artery and a drainage of
the wounds in the back. He had, besides, large pieces
torn out of his right hip. He died on the fourth day, I
think — fourth or fifth. I am not positive of the day.
" Officer Jacob Hansen, Desplaines street station, resi-
dence 137 South Morgan street. I saw him first in his
separate room at the station. He was very much col-
lapsed. He had a shell wound in the right thigh about
two inches and a half long, tearing the thigh open. It
passed through and cut the vein. It tore that for about
an equal distance, and a shell-wound fracture of the tibin
of the opposite side, passing through the bone of the
tibia and striking the fibula in the opposite side, that is, in
the left leg, entering from the left. The wound was laid
224
open, the shell was removed and the vein ligated. The
vessel was tied to prevent him from bleeding. The sec-
ond day after, it was evident that he would lose his leg.
He was told of the fact. On the third day it was black
to about three inches below the knee. On the fourth day
it was amputated about six inches below the hip. He
had, besides that, a large wound, three inches deep, at the
right hip-joint, a little above, and another one in the an-
terior surface of the right thigh. At the end of three
weeks his blood-vessel burst, and we amputated more,
had to be laid open. Again he bled very profusely. He
was pulseless at the time I saw him. He was in care of
an attendant, but he had lost so much blood before they
could control it that more had to be laid open again and
the vessel ligated. Two weeks later it burst again. It
was ligated; the vessel was tied two inches higher. His
pulse at that time was 180 during the operation, and arti-
ficial respiration had to be kept up to keep him alive on
the table. About two weeks later he got another hem-
orrhage. Then he was very much exhausted, and we
could not give him ether, as he was pulseless; and I had
to tie the vessel in the wound and hold it with the
forceps all night to keep him from bleeding, and tried to
keep him alive while we gave him whisky and kept up
his respirations. The following morning he was some-
what better. There was a doctor stayed by his side with
me for the four days following. At the end of the fourth
day I made an incision into his abdomen, and ligated his
external illiac.
"Q. What is that?
" A. It is a large vessel that leads from the main
trunk down. It divides into two branches, the external
and internal. The external illiac is the vessel that goes
into the thigh, and after it passed a certain ligament com-
menced to burst the ligament, which is frequently the
case. These blood vessels kept bursting from time to
time, so they had to be tied higher and higher until I got
to the external illiac, which was ligated on the 2pth of last
June. Since that he has gradually improved until now
he is able to sit up a little.
" Officer John Doyle, of Desplaines street station, had
several wounds about the legs. How many I don't re-
member.
225
" Officer John Barrett was taken at my direction from
the station to the hospital. I saw him the first
patient after I arrived at the hospital — the first one
that I paid attention to. He had a large hole in
his liver. I removed the gauze that I put in at the station
to see if I could do anything more to stop the hemorrhage,
as I thought it was dangerous to leave the gauze there. I
found a piece of shell in his liver, which I removed, and
I tamponed the liver again. Besides that he had a com-
pound comminuted fracture of his elbow-joint — that is, a
piece of his elbow-joint was entirely torn awav. The in-
ternal condile was torn away by the shell, leaving the
elbow joint open. The heel bone — I have forgotten
whether it was the left or right — for about two inches
was carried right off, torn right off, and left a piece or
flap of the skin in its place. He was semi-unconscious
from the time he entered the hospital. He was constantly
moaning. He became bloody on the next day, very
much pulseless and collapsed, and died on the 6th.
" Officer Michael O'Brien, No. 495 5th avenue. I saw
him at the Ptation shortly after entering. He was stand-
ing up leaning against the wall. He said: 'I am shot in
the leg; won't you dress me first?' Afterwards I looked
at the openings, and he said himself that they were not so
severe; but, on having him removed to his house and ex-
amined him there, I found that one of them passed almost
entirely through his thigh. I found it a little under the
skin on the opposite side. It looked like a small wound,
as the majority of those shell wounds did, on the outside,
but inside it made a large opening in the thigh where I
could put my finger in; a shell wound.
" Officer Nicholas Shannon. I counted, in all, on him
eighteen wounds. They were principally in his side and
back, and a number of wounds were in his neck; none in
his face; and they ranged all the way from his neck to his
heels. There were two at his ankle-joint of his left foot.
We had him under ether two hours and a half to take
out the pieces of shell from the different parts of his body.
My recollection of it is that we took out, in all, nine pieces
of shell. He had eighteen wounds, and we took out nine
pieces of shell. He is still confined to bed, and recently,
within the last week, I assisted Dr.' Lee in removing a
226
portion of the bone of the leg where it was broken loose
with the shell— that is, of the tibia, and also a portion of
the fibula.
" Mr. GRINNELL: Q. Where were those wounds?
"A. I think they were all the way from his neck to
his heels.
"Q. What is his present condition?
"A. His present condition is, he is confined to bed. I
think he will recover.
" Q. He had an amputation?
"A. No, sir: not an amputation. We put in a large
number of drainage lubes, and he did not require an am-
putation. We drained every wound — eighteen drainage
tubes. We took out about nine pieces of shell — I think
that is my recollection of it. We counted nine pieces.
" Peter Butterly, Lake street station. There was a
wound in his arm three inches long. Some one took the
shell out at the station before I saw him. The other
wounds were in his legs. There was one at the anterior
surface of the leg, carrying away probably an inch square
out of the anterior portion of his leg. There were two
perforating wounds, which went almost through the leg,
which had drainage tubes, and there was a large burn, in
which it did not tear the ftesh away, but the shell burned
a large surface, probably two inches long and an inch
across.
" Officer Terrell, 228 South Lincoln street. I saw him
the foHowing,day, and he had a shell wound in the right
thigh or leg, I have forgotten which.
" Officer Thomas Reddin. I saw him first at the sta-
tion. I found out that he had a very bad fracture of the
leg three inches below the knee, in which a large portion
of the bone was entirely carried away. He had, besides
that, several wounds below that in the leg, and in the op-
posite leg, in the other leg, in his right leg, and a com-
pound wound, that is, a wound opening the joint of the
right elbow. He was taken to the hospital. He was
put on the table and examined, and it was concluded to
try and save his leg, although a large portion of the bone
was carried away. It was drained. The drainage tubes
were also put in some wounds he had in his back and in
his elbow-joint. He went on until, I think, it was ten
227
days or two weeks. He died on the i6th, the night of
the i6th.
" Q. From shell wounds?
" A. We found a piece of shell at the entry in the leg,
also at the elbow.
" Patrick Hartford, Desplaines street station. A piece
of shell passed into his ankle-joint, laying the joint open,
and it was removed, and a drainage tube put into the
ankle-joint — it was the right ankle-joint. A portion of
his left foot was carried way from the base of the great
toe, carrying off the two toes. The missile was not there
in this case. It cut them, and allowed them to hang, and
passed out. It was not found. It was not even found in
his shoe. The ankle-joint was drained; and it is a short
time since he left the hospital. He will recover.
" Charles E. Whitney. A piece of shell struck him a
little to the left of the median line between the second
and third ribs just at the base, just over the base of his
heart. It passed in a direction from the left to right,
passing behind, tearing off a piece of the breast-bone,
and passing in behind the breast-bone. In probing the
wound the base of the heart, that is the vessel at the
base of his heart, could be distinctly felt beating against
the finger. It was on the night of the injury, or the
morning after, that I first dressed him and put in the
drainage tubes. I did not find the shell, but a week after
a piece of shell with a large piece of cloih came out of
the wound. It is draining yet, and he is now in a some-
what critical condition from the injury done to the vessels at
the base of his heart. He is having at present symptoms
of the development of aneurism.
" Q. That is heart disease ?
" A. No, sir, it is a disease of the vessels. Aneurism
is where the wall of a vessel is weakened either from
disease or from injury, and gradually dilates. After it is
dilated to a certain extent it bursts, just the same as a
hose does. At present he has the symptoms of a devel-
oping aneurism, and at whatever time that should burst
it would kill him, if it goes on to that extent. He is at
present under treatment. There is a drainage tube in
there about an inch and a half in length.
" Officer Bernard Murphy had a large wound in his
228
forehead. The shell struck him there at an angle, struck
the bone, passed through and came out here (indicating).
It was a lacerated wound. For that reason I call it a
shell wound, in which I put a drainage tube. He also had
three, I believe, wounds in his thigh. He is now about.
" Officer McNulty, who is yet in a critical condition, is
at the hospital. I saw him the morning after. I saw him
at the station first, and saw him the morning after at the
hospital and examined his wounds. Both of the pieces of
shell passed into the popliteal space, right in proximity to
the large popliteal vessel that is there. One passed into
the knee-joint, and on the fourth day his knee-joint became
very much swollen. It filled with matter, so we had to
open up the knee-joint to let the matter out and put in, in
all, seven drainage tubes through his knee-joint. He had
a hemorrhage on the evening of the 4th, a very profuse
hemorrhage, and was collapsed. The next day he rallied
a little. He got delirious, and was wildly delirious for
three weeks from the shock. He got so frightened at the
hemorrhage that he was delirious from that moment. He
was perfectly rational before, a little nervous; but from
the moment he began to bleed he got delirious. He is
now just able to sit up, at the hospital. He has been in a
very critical condition for the greater part of the time.
" Q. What is his given name?
" A. I have not got it.
" Officer Smith got a shell wound. The shell struck
him at the tip of the right collar-bone, passed along the
collar-bone and lodged here at the base of the neck. It
was removed from there at the hospital.
" Lieut. Stanton I saw first at the hospital. He was
taken directly to the hospital. He received one wound
on the right side of the chest, passing into the rib, and
then passing off to the backwards instead of forwards.
Whether it entered the chest or not I don't know. We
didn't find the missile in this case. He had besides three
wounds in his leg, two perforating and one smaller one
passing downwards, in which we put three drainage
tubes. He had another one higher up in the leg in the
front, carrying away a large portion of the skin. He had
another in the forearm and still another in the arm about
three inches below the shoulder.
229
" Michael Horn had two bullet wounds in the thigh.
" McCormick, 474 Erie street, had one perforating
wound of the arm, small.
" Officer Miller, one of those injured most severely,
and complaining most at the station, was shot in the left
side just below the axilla; the ball passed down through
the body, a bullet, and lodged in his right side just above
the hip-bone. He was very low when I saw him. He
asked me if he could live. I told him I didn't know. He
wanted me to send for his folks* I told him about an
operation. He said, ' I will die anyway.' I told him I
thought he would, so he didn't consent to an operation,
and I didn't urge him, because I didn't consider it favor-
able. He suffered probably more than any man
from pain for a short period of time. His agony was ter-
rible. The perforation of the chest allowed the air to
enter in so that his right lung collapsed. He had only
one lung to breathe with. It made his breathing very
difficult, and his bowels, being torn by the ball, distended
his abdomen so that he could not breathe with his dia-
phragm. His suffering was terrible; the most of any
man that was wounded for the time. The ball was taken
out here, just above the hip-bone. There was no dram-
age of the peritoneal cavity.
" Officer Simon McMahone had, I believe, three
wounds of the legs. Two pieces of shell were removed
from him at the hospital.
" Officer Weinecke was struck in the neck by a
missile. It passed up and struck the base of his skull
and fractured the external plate, and it glanced oft' in
some direction so that it could not be found. It fract-
ured the base of the skull. That is all.
" Q. How many pieces of the missiles which you have
taken, shells you have taken from different officers, have
you given to Profs. Patton and Haines?
" A. I divided the piece 1 took out of Lawrence
Murphy's foot into three portions. One I gave to Pat-
ton and tvvo to Haines.
Dr. ANDREW J. BAXTER, one of the surgeons of the
county hospital, testified (K, 36) that on the night of
the 4th of May he was at the Desplaines street station.
230
" Q. Tell me now, from your examination, what you
discovered, and give me the names of the officers, if you
can?
" A. Well, I can't remember them all. They were
brought in so fast, and a good many of them were
strangers to me, and I was not particular about names.
It was their wounds that I was looking after. I attended
to officers whose names I don't remember — I didn't
know: but I remember some of them, as, for instance,
Officer Redden. He was shot in the right leg. The leg
was simply shattered.
" Q. That was a shot or a bomb wound?
" A. That was a bomb wound. I removed the piece of
bomb myself. And there was an officer — well, I saw
Officer Barrett also — and there was an officer by the
name of Sullivan, I think he was wounded in the side and
also in the thigh. He was the first officer, by the by, that
I saw.
" Q. That is, Officer Sullivan?
" A. I think that was the name. He had a large,
ragged wound in the upper part of the thigh, so that
you could put your hand in; and I supposed from the
character of the wound that I would find some large
missile embedded in the tissues of the thigh; but,
after considerable search, I could not find anything,
and was somewhat annoyed to think that I could not
find it, but ultimately I found it on the inside of the thigh.
It was one of these pieces of zinc. Then he had another
wound on the outside of the leg, and the piece I removed
from the inside passed between the bones, and I removed
it from the inside. Then he had a wound on the opposite
leg which looked like a scratch, but on further investiga-
tion, I found it was also made with one of these pieces of
zinc, but it had hit the surface edgewise, and consequently
it did not make a large external wound. The external
wound depended on the manner in which the missile hit the
surface. These bomb pieces were undoubtedly cut from
pieces of zinc, and they were oblique, of course, after
leaving the bomb. They would be revolving on the axes,
and if they happened to hit the surface edgewise, they
would make a linear incision, but if they hit it flat, they
231
made a very large, ragged wound, which made part of
the wound have this torn, ragged appearance.
" Q. Did you find any gunshot wounds?
" A. I think two or three that I remember."
Dr. EDWARD W. LEE, surgeon at the county hospi-
tal, testified (K, 559) that he was at the station that
night and dressed about seventeen or eighteen at the sta-
tion. " I suppose, to the best of my recollection, about
" seven or eight more at the hospital, besides going over
" those again that had already been dressed at the station.
" The majority of those I attended were- wounded with
"pieces of the bomb — fragments of the shell; there were
" three or four wounded with pistol wounds, but the great
" majority were wounded with fragments of shell." Offi-
cer Shannon had eighteen wounds; Officer McEnnery
twelve or thirteen.
FERDINAND HENROTIN, examining surgeon at the
county hospital, testified (K, 562) that he had examined
all together sixty-seven of the officers, of whom about
half a dozen were wounded with bullets, the rest with
pieces of the bomb.
Dr. F. H. NEWMAN testified (K, 86) that he attended
upon some of the wounded police officers; most of them
wounded with pieces of shell; that some were wounded
with bullets; that the bullets varied in size; some large
and some small.
Dr. THEODORE J. BLUTHARDT, county physician of
Cook county, testified (K, 612) that he made the -post-
mortem examination upon the body of Matthias J. Degan
at the Cook County Hospital on the 5th of May.
" I found a cut upon his forehead; another cut over
232
the eye, and another deep cut about two inches in length
on the left thigh. I found a large, apparently a gunshot
wound, a hole in the middle of the left thigh. I found
seven explosive marks on his right leg, and two other ex-
plosive marks on the left leg. The "large hole in the mid-
dle of the left thigh was the mortal wound. It was
caused by an explosive, a missile, a piece of lead in the
form of a piece of lead that had penetrated the skin and
destroyed the inside muscles of the left thigh to a large
extent, lacerated also the femoral artery, which caused
the man to bleed to death. Besides that he had a wound
on the dorsum of the left foot, which was also caused by
a piece of lead that forced its way through the bones of
the ankle-joint. I found it lodged behind the internal
malleolus or inside ankle of the left foot. Both pieces of
that missile I preserved and gave to Mr. Furthmann,
of the state's attorney's office."
(The witness here produced an envelope containing
two pieces of metal.)
" This larger piece — there is a piece that was cut off
since — is the one that destroyed the femoral artery. The
other piece I don't recognize. The other piece was
nearly the size of this one. * * * The external ap-
pearance of that wound on the left thigh, as stated before,
was that of a rifle ball. It was round and not very rag-
ged edges. It was clean cut through the skin. The
piece of skin was clean taken out, but the muscles of the
thigh of the inside were all contused and torn and formed
a kind of pulpy cavity, as large as a goose egg on the
inside. That missile which had passed through the
muscles was lodged in the upper part of the thigh about
four inches above where it entered; it was not a bullet
wound. Degan died from hemorrhage of the femoral ar-
tery caused by the wound that I described. * * * I
made five other post-mortem examinations personally
(upon the bodies of policemen who died from the effects
of wounds on the 4th of May). One of them, George F.
Miller, died from the effects of a pistol-ball wound."
233
(DO THE COMPOSITION OF THE BOMBS.
Prof. WALTER S. HAINES, professor of chemistry in
Rush Medical College, testified (K, 584) that at the
request of the state's attorney he examined several pieces
of metal.
" I received from Capt. Schaack, on the 24th of June of
this year, a piece of bomb said to have been connected
with Lingg; and therefore I, for the purpose of designa-
tion, call it ' Lingg bomb, No. i.' On the same day I re-
ceived from Dr. J. B. Murphy a piece of metal said to
have been taken from Officer Murphy, and therefore des-
ignated by me as « Murphy bomb.' On the 22d of July I
received a piece of metal said to have been taken from
Officer Began, and which I therefore designate as the
' Degan bomb.' The last piece was received from Mr.
Furthmann. I subsequently received from Officer Wha-
len a piece of bomb said to have been connected with
Lingg, which 1 therefore designate as ' Lingg bomb No.
2.' The next day I received from Capt. Schaack pieces
of two other bombs, also said to have been connected
connected with Lingg, which I designate, therefore, as the
'Lingg bombs 3 and 4'; and the same day I likewise re-
ceived from Mr. Furthmann a portion of a bomb said to have
been connected with Mr. Spies, which I designate, there-
fore, as the ' Spies bomb.' These were all subjected to
chemical examination. The Lingg bombs, those which I
have designated as the Lingg bombs, Nos. i, 2, 3 and 4,
had a similar composition; laying aside the bomb No. 2,
laying that aside for the present, the other three bombs,
Lingg bomb No. i, No. 3 and No. 4, were found to con-
sist chiefly of lead, -with a small percentage of tin, and
traces, in addition of antimony, iron and zinc. The amount
of tin in these bombs differed, each one containing a
slightly different proportion from any of the others. One
of them contained about one and nine-tenths per cent, of
tin, the remainder being lead, and traces of antimony,
iron and zinc. Another contained about two and four-
234
tenths per cent, of tin, the remainder being lead, with
traces of antimony, iron and zinc. The third contained
about tivo and a half per cent, of tin, the remainder being
lead, with the same traces of antimony, iron and zinc.
The three, therefore, of the four bombs that were ex-
amined had very similar composition, consisting of exactly
the same constituents, the only difference being a little
variation in the amount of tin in the three. The bomb
designated as the Lingg bomb No. 2 differed somewhat
from the other three. It contained more tin, and conse-
quently less lead. It also contained a little more antimony
and a little more zinc. The amount of tin in this bomb
was nearly seven per cent., the amount of lead being cor-
respondingly reduced. * * I found that
the Murphy bomb -was composed of the same
constituents as I found in the Lingg bombs 1
hare spoken of, namely, tin, a small proportion
of lead, chiefly with traces of antimony, iron and zinc,
the amount of tin being in round numbers one and six-tenths
per cent. The piece designated as the Degan bomb con-
sisted of the same constituents as the others, namely, of tin,
lead with traces of antimony, iron and zinc — the amount
of tin being in round numbers one and six or seven-tenths
per cent., the remainder lead, with the traces I have al-
ready spoken of. The Spies bomb, the bomb that I call
the Spies bomb, was found like the others to consist also
chiefly of lead with a small quantity of tin and traces of the
same antimony, iron and zinc. The amount of tin in this
bomb was one and one-tenths per cent., in round numbers,
the remainder being lead with traces of the other metals I
have spoken of.
" Q. Before you get to the bomb which you call Linng
bomb No. 2, you say-fhat the ingredients entering into the
composition of all the pieces which you have described so
far were the same?
" A. The constituents were the same, differing slightly
in quantity.
" Q. That is, you found the same constituents in every
piece you have described so far; the only difference was
a difference in proportions?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. You found more tin in some than you did in
others?
235
" A. Every bomb differed from every other bomb exam-
ined slightly in the amount of tin, but they all contained
the essential ingredients the same.
" Q. Did the different pieces of the same bomb that
you examined differ slightly in their proportions?
" A. Yes, sir; the two halves of the same bomb differed
slightly in the proportions of the metal -present.
" Q. Did the piece of metal which you call the Mur-
phy bomb differ in its proportions from the piece of metal
you describe as the Degan bomb?
" A. It differed slightly. The Degan bomb contained
slightly more tin than that which I call the Murphy bomb.
" Q. But the ingredients were the same?
" A. The ingredients were exactly the same.
" Q. Is there any commercial product or substance
anywhere from which those pieces of metal could have
been made?
" A. There is no commercial substance with which I am
acquainted that lias such a composition.
" Q. This lead, commercial lead, does it contain any
ingredients except lead itself?
" A. Commercial lead frequently contains traces of
other substances, but as far as I am acquainted commer-
cialy lead never contains tin.
" Q. Of what is solder composed?
" A. Solder is composed of a mixture of tin and lead.
It generally consists of from a third to a half tin, and the
remainder lead.
" Q. What commercial substances could have been
used to produce the mixture which you examined?
" A. Lead must have been the basis for the preparation
of these various articles, and this must have been mixed
either with tin or with some other substance containing tin,
as for instance, solder. Slight traces of antimony, zinc
and iron are present in a great number of metals — it came
probably from lead and tin, or lead and solder used in
compounding them.
" Q. Now, describe the Lingg bomb which you des-
ignate as bomb No. 2? . •
" A. That contains rather more tin than the ot/iersand
a proportionate less quantity of lead. It contains about
seven per cent, of tin. It contains also more antimony
236
than the others contained, and it contained a perceptibly
larger proportion of zinc, and a minute trace in addition
of copper, differing, therefore, somewhat from the other
bombs tested.
" Q. Have you examined these articles?
" A. I have tested them partially.
" Q. What is that which I now hand you?
" A. This is a piece of ordinary commercial solder,
composed essentially of tin and lead.
" Q. What is that which I now hand you?
" A. This is a piece of tin, block tin, a very good
commercial article of that metal.
" Q. Did you examine this piece of candlestick?
" A. I have examined it.
" Q. Of what is that composed?
" A. That is composed of tin and lead, zuilh a certain
amount of antimony and zinc and a little copper,
" Q. Can you state the percent, of antimony in No. 2?
" A. I didn't separate the antimony in No. 2, and didn't
make an accurate determination of it. The precise
quantity of the antimony and tin is very difficult to deter-
mine where it is present in a small amount. I judge it
was a fraction of one per cent."
Witness testified that, Prof. Patton being sick, he had
worked with Prof. Delafontaine.
" Q. Some of these bombs you took in pieces?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Can you designate this as one of them?
" A. Yes, sir; that is the bomb that I designate as
the Spies bomb, and I cut a little myself from this top of
the bomb.
" Q. These pieces of metal I show you— the solder
and tin — you examined yourself?
« A. I did.
" Q. Look at the bomb which I now show you?
(The shell which the reporter, Wilkinson, said he re-
ceived from Spies.)
" A. This is a bomb from which I scraped pieces
myself; the bomb having been given me for that purpose
by Capt. Schack."
237
The witness identified the various bombs from which
he had taken portions for examination, and also the pieces
of tin, of lead, of solder, and a piece of toy or candlestick
which was previously identified as having been found in
Lingg's trunk.
On cross-examination he testified:
" Q. I suppose if you take the ordinary commercial
tin, and the ordinary commercial lead, and mix them, you
will find traces of antimony, zinc and iron that you spoke
about?
" A. Generally, yes, sir.
" Q. You would not expect from the analysis you
made of this composition that there was a distinct putting
together in a vessel of one portion of antimony and one
of iron, and one of lead, and one of zinc and one of tin,
to form what you have here?
" A. I do not think from the small quantity that exists
of antimony, iron and zinc, that they were deliberately
added. They probably came as impurities in the other
two constituents.
" Q. In which of the constituents would they be as
impurities?
" A. They may be present in both.
*****
" Q. So then you would say that in the formation of
the metal from which all these bombs were made, that
there was a slight quantity of commercial tin, a very
slight proportion, probably not over two per cent, of the
others, and the lead?
" A. Either tin, or some compound containing it, as
for instance, solder or some other substance containing it."
MARK DELAFONTAINE, a chemist, testified (K, 595)
that he had made examinations of various articles identi-
fied by Prof. Haines; that their results agreed.
" Q. Did you make an examination of the piece of
candlestick or toy which I now show you?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. What did you find it to contain?
238
" A. I- found it to be a mixture of antimony, tin, lead,
zinc, and a trace of copper. There was probably not
over two per cent, of zinc. The tin and antimony were
about in equal proportions. Then there was more lead,
but I didn't do any weighing. It was what we call a
qualitative examination. * * *
" Q. Is there any commercial product which you
know of, any one commercial product of which the pieces
of bomb which you examined could be composed?
" A. I don't know of any. I have analyzed commer-
cial lead of different brands many times during the past
twelve or fourteen years, but I never found a sample of
lead containing the least trace of tin, and I do not believe
that there is any at all.
" Q. So that the pieces you examined you would say
were composition?
" A. Yes, sir. Of course there is solder, which con-
tains tin and lead, but their proportions are vastly differ-
ent— from thirty to fifty per cent, tin."
The witness also testified, for the purpose of seeing
whether the bombs could have possibly been made from
old pieces of lead pipe, upon which large quantities of
solder had been used, that he " took a piece of old lead
" pipe that had been very much mended, that is, much
" solder put on it. It was certainly as bad as it could be
" in that respect. I melted it and analyzed it, and the
" amount of tin contained in that mixture was about
" seven-tenths of one per cent.
" Describe to the jury about how much solder there
was on that piece of pipe?
" A. Well, there was at both times — the cirrumfer-
ence of the pipe — the sample was about nine inches long.
Then there was a crack from one end to the other that
had been plugged with plenty of solder, not only the
crack filled, but there was a great deal on the surface and
above the surface of the metal.
" Q. Was it what the plumbers call ' wiped ' at both
ends?
" A. Yes, sir.
239
" Q. In addilion to that there was solder running along
o o
one side?
" A. Yes, evidently the pipe had burst and it was
filled with solder lavishly.
" Q. You melted that and found the proportion of
tin was less than one per cent?
" A. It was less than seven-tenths of one per cent.
*******
" Q. This experiment you speak of there, with the
lead pipe — what was the weight of it altogether?
" A. I did it for the purpose of finding out, if pos-
sible, whether those bombs were made exclusively by
melting old lead pipes, which are generally more or less
covered."
Thus, it will be seen from the testimony of the chemists
who made examinations of four of the bombs traced by the
evidence directly to Lingg, and admitted to have been
manufactured by him, and of the Spies bomb, and also
two pieces of the bomb taken from officers wounded at
the Haymarket, that the composition of these bombs, with
the exception of one of Lingg's, were almost identical.
The chief ingredient was lead; next to that was tin; there
were traces in each of iron and antimony. No commer-
cial product, except solder, contains both tin and lead.
Solder always contains at least thirty per cent, of tin,
sometimes more; so the bombs could not have been made
of solder. They could not have been made of old pieces
of water-pipe, upon which solder had been used, because
Delafontaine hunted for the worst specimen he could find,
and upon analyzing that, found that the percentage of tin
was less than seven-eighths of one per cent. Hence, the
bombs were of composite manufacture.
The chemists also analyzed various articles found in
Lingg's trunk; some of these articles they found to be pure
lead; one a piece of pure block tin; others commercial
solder, and one, which is described in the evidence as a
240
candlestick or toy, analyzed by Delafontaine, contained
antimony, tin, lead, zinc and a trace of copper. This can-
dlestick, or toy, contains the very ingredients found in the
Lingg bomb, which differed from the others. Thus, Lingg
had in his possession all of the ingredients which entered
into the composition of the various bombs; and when we
remember that he melted his metals in a small ladle (a
photograph of which appears as People's Exhibit 132),
and that he necessarily, with the rude instruments at his
disposal, cast them half a shell at a time, using clay
molds made by himself which could be only used twice
(K, 525), the small difference in the proportions of the
ingredients in the various bombs is easily accounted for.
Moreover, it appears from the evidence of the chemists,
that the proportions of the ingredients differed slightly in
different parts of the same bomb, and when in addition to
this we take into consideration the fact that the nut
which wounded the bystander at the time of the explosion
of the bomb (I, 447), and which was afterwards
extricated from his body ( K, 87 ) corresponded
exactly with the nuts upon the Lingg bombs and the
" Czar " bomb, and consider all of the facts in regard to
Lingg's manufacture of bombs, his hasty manufacture
and distribution of them on the day of the 4th of May, his
statement to Seliger on the night of the 4th after the ex-
plosion, that " he was even now scolded — chided for the
" work he had done," there can be no question that the
bomb which resulted in the death of seven officers and
the wounding of sixty others was one of the bombs made
by him. "Good food," as he (Lingg) expressed it,
" fodder for capitalists and police."
241
VII.
AFTER THE HAYMARKET--ADDITIONAL EVIDENCE
OF CONSPIRACY.
REUBEN SLAYTON, a police officer, testified (I, 453)
that on the 5th of May, in the forenoon, in the neighbor-
hood of 10 or ii o'clock, he arrested the defendant
Fischer at the office of the Arbeiter Zeitung; Fischer
was coming downstairs at the time he was placed under
arrest. The officer found upon him a 44-caliber, self-
acting revolver, loaded, and also a file, Fischer wore a
belt and sheath, the belt having a brass buckle upon it, a
buckle of the JLehr und Wehr Verein society. The file
was in the sheath; the revolver was stuck in a slit in the
belt; there were ten cartridges in his pocket; there was
also a fuse cap — a fulminating cap in his pocket; the
fulminating cap was bright.
" Q. Did you have any conversation with him?
" A. No more than in regard to the gun (revolver).
I asked him what he carried that for; he carried it be-
cause he carried money, and going home nights was to
protect himself. The file was an old-fashioned, three-
corner file, ground, -with the three corners to a sharp edge,
and very sharp on the point, and had a wooden handle"
JOHN 1). SHEA, lieutenant of police, testified (J, 60)
that on Fischer's being brought to the station he had a
conversation with him.
" I asked him what he had that belt and dagger for,
and dynamite, or fulminating caps. He said, 'Well, I
have had that pistol and dagger to protect myself.' I
said, ' Did you have it that night?' He said, ' No; I didn't
have it with me that night.' I says, ' Where was it?'
He says, ' In the Arbeiter Zeitung office.' And I said,
242
' How did you come to have it on you Wednesday morn-
ing, when Officer Slay ton arrested you?' ' Well,' he says,
' when I came to the office I put it on.' I says, ' What
did you put it on for in the office? You were not afraid
of anybody in the office?' ' Well] he says, ' 1 didn't intend
to stay; I was going away? And I says, ' How did you
come in possession of that cap that was found in your
pocket, that fulminating cap?' He said, ' 7 got that from
a man in front of the Arbeit er Zeitung office some three
months before that.'' I asked him if he made any inquiry
about its use; he said no — never paid any attention to it.
I also said to him, ' There has been other weapons found,
just exactly like this, the one you are carrying. How is
it that you happen to carry the same kind of weapon that
has been found with the others, those sharpened daggers?'
He says, « Well, I don't know ; I made that myself for my
own protection.' ':
JAMES BONFIELD says (I, 353) that he had a conver-
sation with Fischer after his arest; Fischer was up in the
office, and, among other things, was asked how he came
by a fulminating cap.
" Q. That was a fulminating cap similar to the one
vou had there?
•/
" A. Yes; it was found in his pocket at the time of
his arrest. He said he got it from a socialist that used to
visit Spies' office, about four months previous; that he
handed it to him on the stairs — the foot or head of the
stairs — and he claimed he did not know what it was, and
he carried it his pocket for fourrmonths; he did not know
what use there was for it. After some further conversa-
tion, in answer to some questions put by Mr. Furthmann,
he acknowledged that he knew what it was, and read an ac-
count of it, and the use of it, in If err Mosfs book.
" Q. In Herr MosCs Science of War?
" A. Yes.
" Q. At what place was that?
" A. At the detective's office.
" Q. What was the appearance of that fulminating
cap, as to whether it had been tarnished, or as to whether
it was bright?
243
"A. // looked to be perfectly new, and the fulminate
was fresh and bright on the inside"
And he testified further, in relating a conversation with
Spies (I, 350) :
" Q. Where did he (Spies) say he went, if anywhere,
when he got off the wagon?
"A. He went in the east alley; that would be the
alley next to Crane's, my recollection is, and came out on
Randolph street. He said he approved of the method, but
he thought it was a little premature; that the time had
hardly arrived to start the revolution or the warfare. I
cannot just use the term he used, but that is the sense of it."
WILLIAM JONES, a police officer (J, 91) went to
the office of the Arbeiter Zeitung about half-past 8
on the morning of the 5th of May, and assisted in search-
ing the building; he found a number of circulars, some of
them the "Revenge" circulars; and others calling the
meeting at the Haymarket. Spies' desk in the front
office of the second floor of the building was locked; on
opening it he found a coil of fuse, two bars of dynamite
and a box containing fulminating caps for the explosion
of dynamite. He also visited Fischer's house some days
after and found in it a number of cartridges that fitted the
revolver taken from Fischer, and a blouse such as was
worn by members of the Lehr und Wehr Verein.
JAMES W. DUFFY, a police officer, testified (J,
107) that he, in company with several other officers,
searched the Arbeiter Zeitung building on the 5th of
May: that they found manuscript of the " Revenge" cir-
cular, copies of the " Revenge" and of the Haymarket
circulars and various other manuscripts which were after-
wards identified as being in the handwriting of Spies or
Schwab. He says:
244
" There is a shelf upon the left-hand side as you go in
the closet, and up on there there was a large package
composed of — well, it looked like a coffee-sack saturated
with oil and paper and stuff. We took it down off the
shelf and opened it and examined it; didn't know exactly
what it was. It looked something like sawdust, and
brown stuff, kind of an oily substance; probably four or
five pounds of it. We took it to the Central station; it
was put in a vault there. I afterwards learned that it
was tested."
He identified the package which was then in court as
being the same one which he took from the shelf — a
package which was shown by the testimony of Mr. Buck
to be dynamite.
JAMES BONFIELD, a police officer (I, 344-5) > went to
the Arbeiter Zeitung office on the morning of the 5th of
May, and arrested Spies, Schwab and a brother of Spies;
also assisted in searching the office.
" In Mr. Spies' office I found a small piece of fuse and
a fulminating cap, and a large double-acting revolver.
" Q. How much fuse?
" A. About five inches, I should judge; it might have
been more or less.
" Q. You have them here?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Please show it?
(Same exhibited to counsel.)
" Where did you find that?
" A. I found that revolver (indicating) under a wash-
stand in the office; that dirk file was along with it, about
as those lay now (indicating), with the paper doubled
over them loosely. I found that piece of fuse and that
fulminating cap (indicating).
" Q. Describe that fulminating cap and fuse?
"A. It is an ordinary fuse; the fulminate is in the end
of the cap; the fuse is inserted that way (indicating), and
the cap is pinched, and that is inserted in the dynamite
and the whole closed. I have used it. You can cut the
245
fuse according to the distance that you want to get away
from the explosion.
" Q. What is the cap used for?
" A. I never saw it used for anything except dyna-
mite and nitro-glycerine. I have used it in mines for that
purpose. The shot from that cap when it explodes
touches the dynamite off, or nitro-glycerine."
The revolver was a 44-caliber.
The same witness testified (K, 648):
" Q. You are one of the parties who searched the Ar-
beiter Zeitung office?
" A. I am.
" Q. Did you find any banners there?
« A. I did.
" Q. How many?
" A. I think about forty.
" Q. How many of them can you identify now?
" A. Those over there (pointing to banners).
" Q. The rest you are not able to say whether they
were found there?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Point out the ones found there, and the inscrip-
tions?"
(The witness here indicated the ones.)
Mr. GRINNELL: Let Mr. Gauss take the stand and
translate the inscriptions.
" Mr. INGHAM (to Mr. Gauss) : Q. What is the in-
scription?
" Mr. GAUSS: Every government is a conspiracy
against the people.
" Q. Is it the same on both sides?
" Mr. GAUSS: This is the same.
"Q. (To Mr. Bonfield): Mr. Bonfield, is that another
one you found there?
" Mr. BONFIELD: Yes, sir.
" Q. (To Mr. Gauss) : What is that?
" Mr. GAUSS: Down with all laws.
" Q. Is it the same on the other side?
" A. It is the same.
" Q. (To Mr. Bonfield): What are those? (point-
ing.)
246
" Mr. BONFIELD: Small black flags.
" Q. Those are two red flags without any inscrip-
tion?
" Mr. BONFIELD: Yes, sir.
" Q. Was that found at the Arbeiter Zeitung office?
" A. Yes, sir.
"Q. (To Mr. Gauss) : What is that?
" Mr. GAUSS: That is a German expression. It means
* Boys, hold tightly to it.' « Stick together.' ' Proleta-
rians of all countries unite.' ' Club together.' ' Interna-
tional Workingmen's Association, Sec. 5, Chicago.'
" Q. Can you read the center?
" Mr. GAUSS: ' Dedicated by the Socialistic Women's
Society, the i6th of July, 1875, Chicago.'
" (Q. To Mr. Bonfield: Was that found at the Ar-
beiter Zeitung office?
" Mr. BONFIELD: Yes, sir. ' Dick Oglesby, who mur-
dered three poor workingmen in Lemont, is not in this
this procession. You can see him later.'
': Mr. GRINNELL: Is the same thing on the other side?
" A. Yes, sir.
" ' Carter Harrison, who clubbed our citizens during the
carmen's strike, is not in this procession. You can see
him later.
" Q. That is the same on the other side?
" A. Yes, sir."
MICHAEL H. MARKS, a police officer (K, 320), was one
of those who went to the Arbeiter Zeitung building on
the 5th; he went into the second floor of the Arbeiter
Zeitung building, where he met the defendant, Neebe.
" I says, ' who has charge of this office?' He (Neebe)
" says, ' I am in charge in the absence of Mr. Spies and
" Schwab.' I says, ' Who occupies those rooms above
" this?' He says, ' That is the editorial rooms of the Ar-
" beiter Zeitung.' I says, ' Who occupies that floor?'
" He says, ' They are the offices of Mr. Spies and Mr.
" Schwab.' I says, ' I am going upstairs to make a
" search of that floor.' He says, ' All right; you can go,
247
'' but you will not find anything there but papers and
" writing material.' I went up stairs and Mr. Neebe fol-
" lowed me. As I came in there was a desk there facing
" west; it was the front room on the third floor on the
" east side. I asked Mr. Neebe whose this desk was.
" He says: 'That is the desk of Mr. August Spies.' I
" then turned around the room, going east, and there I
" found a closet. Officer Duffy then came in and walked
" towards the closet with me. I seen a shelf about ten
" feet high. I got a chair and got onto it, and on the top
" of the shelf I seen a large bag, kind of bag with brown
" paper around it, and I lifted it off the shelf and brought
" it down, and walked towards Mr. Spies' desk and placed
" it on a chair. Mr. Neebe was standing there and I
" says, ' What is this? ' He says, * I don't know.' I opened
" and felt it. It was kind of yellowish, greasy sawdust.
" He says, ' I guess that is for cleaning type.' Officer
" Haas was standing by the door, and I says, ' You better
" g° upstairs and call down Lieut. Shea;' he goes up
" stairs and Lieut. Shea comes down and looks at it and
" he says, ' You better be careful how you handle that.
" Take it right over to the Central station.'"
Witness further said that it was the same package
which had been produced in court. He was present at
the time of the experiment made by the witness Buck.
The material he experimented with was the same sub-
stance that he found in the closet.
Buck, the expert, testified that it was dynamite^ and
described his experiment with it.
FRED L. BUCK testified (J, 74 ) that he had experi-
mented with the substance; that it was dynamite, and
described the effects of explosions of the portions of it
with which the experiments were made.
248
HERMAN SCHUTTLER, a police officer, testified (K,
431) that he arrested Lingg at No. 80 Ambrose street on
the I4th day of May. Lingg was in the kitchen.
" I went into the room and took him for another man.
I had a picture of him, and he was described to me as a
man with chin whiskers and a mustache. I had found out
that he lived there, and I said, ' How do you do, Mr.
Klein ' ? As soon as I said that he stepped back and
drew a revolver and half cocked it." (The witness identi-
fied the revolver.) "I grabbed the revolver and him,
and I fell down on the floor together, and struggled for
the possession of it. Whenever the revolver would be
towards me he would try his best to shoot it off. At last
he began to get it cocked again, and the only way I could
do then, I got his thumb into my mouth and bit it, and he
hollered; at that time Officer Lowenstein came in and
pulled him off. We put him under arrest. At first he
resisted to go along, and I wanted him to come along, and
he said, ' 1 refuse to be shackled,' and finally I got my
come-alongs on him, and he went along. I took him to
Hinman street station and left him there awhile and went
back to search the house.
" Q. Before you got the come-alongs on him, while
you were trying to get them on, what did he say?
" A. He said, ' Shoot and kill me.'
" Q. Give the whole conversation?
" A. He said, ' You can shoot.' Says I, ' If you don't
stop now we will have to do something.' He tried to get
the gun again, and he said, * I wish you would shoot me.'
" Q. Did you have any conversation with him on the
way to the Chicago avenue station?
" A. I said to him, ' What did you want to kill me
for so very bad?' I said, ' We ain't such very bad sort of
fellows.' He said, ' Personally I have nothing against
you, but if I had killed you and your partner I would
have been satisfied.' He said, ' I would have killed my-
self if I had got away with you and your partner.' ':
On the yth of May, at about 3 o'clock in the after-
noon, the witness went to the room of Lingg, on Sedg-
wick street, with Officers Stifft, Lowenstein and Whalen.
249
*' We searched a trunk and found a round lead bomb in a
" stocking. (Photograph of bomb marked People's Ex-
" hibit, 129.) The bomb was in a trunk in the south-
" east room."
" Q. What else did you find there besides that bomb?
" A. In another stocking I found a large navy revol-
ver."
The witness identified the revolver. He turned the
bomb over to Capt. Schaack. The bomb and revolver
were both loaded. " I did not find anything else besides
"- that, except this, in the line of weapons. I was there
" when we found a ladle and some tools, a cold chisel and
" all of those articles. We found the ladle in his room,
" Q. Did you notice the condition of the closet in the
bedroom ?
" A. I was not there at first. I was not the first
officer in there. Things were kind of upside down when
I got there.
" Q. Did you take any charges out of this gun to-
day?
" A. Yes.
" Q. How many?
" A. Twelve.
" Q. Look at the trunk which is placed before you —
is that the trunk you found in Louis Lingg's room?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Were those letters, ' L. L.,' on it at that time?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Did you take anything out of the trunk your-
self?
" A. Yes.
« Q. What?
" A. I took out that bomb and the stocking.
" Q. Whereabouts was it?
" A. Right at the bottom.
" Q. Where was the revolver?
" A. The revolver was lying right about there (indi-
cating the position in trunk).
250
" Q. You say you found certain tools there in that
room?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What were the tools?
" A. A kind of cold chisel and I believe a file. There
was a round, porcelain-lined blue cup, kind of round cup,
made out of china. When I saw the closet, things were a
little torn up. Clothes were hanging on the wall. We
saw the base-board — it was on the sides, right on top of
the base-board, it looked like it had been tampered with.
I helped to move it.
" Q. What did you find underneath it?
"A. A lot of torn -off plaster.
" Q. How about the lathing?
" A. The lathing was sawed so you could get your
hand between the floor, and between the bottom of the
laths underneath and the floor above. The lathing was
not gone. It was sawed off. It did not reach down to
the floor.
" Q. Look at this cup which I show you — a metal
cup?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Did you find that there?
" A. Yes.
*********
" Q: Look at the things in these boxes and see if you
recognize any of those?"
(Showing witness box.)
"A. I saw that in Lingg's room.
" Q. Did you see it there at the house before it was
taken to the station?
" A. I saw those lead pipes laying between Lingg's
house, the house Lingg lived in, and the next house to it,
in a small gangway there.
JACOB LOWENSTEIN, a police officer (K, 444), was
present at the time of Lingg's arrest.
" Q. How did you get into the room?
" A. Went around the back way from the front, or
went at the back door. I looked in the window and
could not see anybody. The next thing I heard, I heard
jumping on the floor, and then started around to get
around to him and broke the door in. When I got around
back I found Lingg on Schuttler's back.
" Q. What position were they in ?
" A. Lingg had his right arm over Schuttler and
Schuttler had Lingg's thumb in his mouth. Lingg had
his left hand on his gun.
" Q. What do you mean by gun?
" A. Revolver. Schuttler had both hands hold of the
revolver. Found them in that position.
" Q. What took place?
" A. I struck him with a little cane I had.
" Q. What position was Schuttler in at that time?
" A. He was stooped over, standing. I struck Lingg
in the ear with a twenty-five cent cane I had in my hand,
and it did not have any effect on him, and so I dropped
the cane on the floor and grabbed him by the left arm, by
his coat sleeve. He jerked away, and he tore the sleeve
all the way up. Then I grabbed him by the throat and
dragged him up against the wall. As I had lost my
come-along, I asked Schuttler to let me have his. I had
him under control. He said he would not allow himself
to be shackled. I told him he had to; that we would
have to take him along. After we got the come-alongs
on him we took him to the Hinman street station. He
said quite frequently, ' Shoot me right here before I will
go with you.' That was all the conversation I heard him
say — ' kill me.' On the way from the Hinman street sta-
tion to the Chicago avenue station Officer Schuttler said
to him on the wagon, ' Lingg, why did you want to kill
me? We ain't such bad fellows.' He said: 'If I had
killed you and your partner and put a bullet through my
own head it would be the happiest hour of my life.'
The witness, between 10 and n o'clock of the 7th
of May, together with Officers Whalen, Stift, Schuttler,
Cushman and McCormick, went to Lingg's room at
Seliger's house.
" We went to the house and found nobody there
at all; looked in the windows, and the door was
locked, and finally we pushed in the door and went
252
in. The first thing we done was Officer Whalen looked
through the house to see if there was anybody in the
house. He came by the front door. He went in, ra'her,
to the house and said ' Nobody's here.' We then started
to search the house. I went to the front room and from
there to a little bedroom in the south-east corner of the
house (the room identified by other witnesses as
Lingg's). There was a bed in there and a wash-stand
and trunk, and, I think, a little shelf up in the corner with
some bottles on it. I looked around in the closet, and
the first thing I saw I saw a lot of shells in there and also
some loaded cartridges. Officer Stift came in> and I says,
' Here is some shells.' I then looked around on the
shelves and found these shells on the floor. I found some
metal and also some lead.
" Q. Look at those articles (indicating a box containing
shells)?
" A. Those are the shells I found.
" Q. Where did you find them?
" A. In the closet of Lingg's roooK
" Q. Aud some lead?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. What else did you find there?
''A. I found some lead, some babbitt metal, some
sheets of lead.
" Q. Any of the lead here that you found?
" A. I found that (indicating).
" Q. You found those bolts?
" A. I found those bolts in the wash-stand.
" Q. What do you mean by 'in the wash-stand?7
" A. There is a wash-stand standing there in the
room, a home-made wash-stand with the lids up. I
raised the lid up, and these bolts lay in the top. There
was no bowl in there, nothing like that.
" Q. Look at these pieces of metal I show you?
" A. I found this metal here. I found them after I
had opened the trunk; they were in that dinner-box.
" Q. Found them where?
" A. In the dinner-box, with some dynamite bombs,
loaded.
" Q. What do you mean by a dinner-box?
" A. That little japau box there, dinner-box.
253
" Q. This box (indicating)?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. What did you find in that?
" A. I found four bombs.
" Q. Round or long?
** A. They were gas-pipe bonds.
" Q. At that time, were they loaded?
" A. Two of them were loaded; the two in the bot-
tom were loaded.
" Q. Is that one of them (indicating)?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. The charge is now withdrawn?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. How many bombs did you find in that box?
" A. When I first opened up the trunk this cover
dropped, dropped down, and with that a Remington rifle
fell down with the stock off it — as I was raising the lid
up it fell down." (Witness identified rifle.) "It was
loaded right up so I could not unload it right there, the
pin catched a little bit, and my command was to unload
it. I then opened the trunk, and found a lot of papers
and books in the top of the trunk; took them all out and
put them in the bed, and found that little dinner-box with
the bombs in it. I took them out in the other room and
set them on the table, and told Officer Whalen I thought
I had found some dynamite, which he should take down
to the station, which he did. In going back into the
room I found in a gray stocking a round dynamite bomb,
in taking up these books and one thing or another; and
as I got back the first thing I put my hand on was a
gray stocking with a dynamite bomb loaded. I then left
the house and took it to the station, and reported to Capt.
Schaack.
" Q. Look at the bomb which I now show you
(shows witness bomb)?
" A. That is the one.
" Q. Where did you find that?
"A. I found that on a bed in a gray stocking; in
taking out these things out of the trunk it was right
among those articles, and it rolled down.
" Q. Do you say it was loaded at that time?
" A. Yes, sir, it was. I took it to the station to Capt~
254
Schaack, the East Chicago avenue station, and I told
him what I found, and he told me to go back to the house
and search thoroughly. I went back to the house. In
the meantime we had left Officer Schuttler there on
guard, and told him if anybody should come to arrest
them. When I got back from the station we searched
through the house thoroughly.
" Q. How many bombs did you yourself find?
" A. I found five in all, three loaded and two empty.
Two gas- pipes loaded, one round metal bomb loaded,
and two round empty gas-pipes with two pieces of solder.
I found those in the closet of Lingg's room, the room he
occupied; the same room the trunk was in.
" Q. Did you see any metal there yourself?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. With pieces of lead?
" A. Yes.
" Q. I wish you would point those out to the jury.
" A. I found all these here (indicating).
" Q. Where did you find that?
" A. Between the two houses.
" Q. Did you see these pieces?
" A. I found these on the floor in the closet.
" Q. What was the condition of the ground?
•" A. It had been dug up a little. Sand had been
kind of thrown over it a little bit; covered up this lead
was.
" Q. Where did you find this piece of lead?
" A. In that dinner-box.
" Q. What is that?
" A. That is solder.
" Q. These two pieces of solder you found in that
dinner-box?
" A. In that dinner-box.
" Q. These other pieces you found where?
" A. Those other pieces were found in the closet, or
little closet press you might call it, on the floor.
" Q. Did you find any tools there?
•" A. I found two hammers.
" Q. Which ones?
" A. That blast hammer, and one a little smaller; one
kind of pointed?
255
" Q. Is that it?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. What else in the shape of tools did you find?
" A. I found a couple of iron bits and drills. * * *
I found a two-quart pail with a little sawdust in the bot-
tom of it — it looked like sawdust. I found out it was
dynamite. I found a little tin quart basin under the bed
with a little piece of fuse in it, and also some sawdust or
dynamite. I did not know at the time it was dynamite,
but afterwards learned it was. Some time after I was
looking through the trunks and found some little dynamite
fuse two or three inches long in the bottom of the trunk.
" Q. What was the condition of the closet?
" A. The landlord of the house had called our atten-
tion, was looking around there, and said there was a lot
of plaster, mortar, lying out back of the yard. We then
went upstirs and looked at the closet, and tore the base-
board, which had been freshly nailed, oft'; and the nails
were projecting out a little bit. We tore them away, and
put our hands down there, and I spoke up and says,
' There is where the plaster comes from ' — it was tore out
all the way around the base-board,"
On cross-examination witness said that in the tin dinner-
box he found four bombs, in addition to which were two
bars of soldier; the gas-pipe bombs were about six inches
long, different somewhat in size. In all, he found three
loaded bombs and three empty ones. Schuttler found
one loaded one.
MICHAEL SCHAACK, captain of police (K, 505), had a
conversation with Lingg at the time he was brought to
the station.
" First, I asked him his name: I asked him where he
lived. He told me his name; he told me he had lived at
442 Sedgwick street. I asked him how long he was out
of work; he said about four weeks. I asked him whether
he was at the meeting at 54 West Lake street on Monday
night, held there in the basement, and he said yes. 1
asked him where he was on Tuesday night, May 4th. He
256
said he was at home. I asked him if he was at home all
the evening; he said no, that he and a man by the name
of Seliger had been on Larrabee street, up along Larrabee
street quite a ways north, and had several glasses of beer,
and from there he went home. I asked him then about mak-
ing dynamite b«mbs; he said yes, he made some. I asked
him what he made them for. He said he made them for
to use them, and use them himself. He looked very
much excited, and as I heard from the officers that they
had trouble with him, I asked him what made him be
down on the police. He said that he had reason for it.
I asked him what reason he had. He said that they had
clubbed him out of McCormick's, and he said that he was
down on capitalists, and he found fault with the police;
they took the part of the capitalists. Then I asked him
again about using those dynamite bombs, why it wasn't
more proper to use other kinds of arms, guns and so on.
His answer was, what is the use? If the capitalists turn
out, the militia and the police force and their Galling guns
and cannons, they with their revolvers couldn't do any-
thing. And therefore they adopted these bombs and
dynamite so they could fight the authorities or their
officers. He said, " With our little revolvers we couldn't
do anything." I asked him who learned him to make
those bombs — dynamite. He said that he learned it in
books, scientific books of warfare published by Most, of
New York. I asked him where he got his dynamite.
He said he got it on Lake street, somewhere near Dear-
born. I asked how he got it. He said he went in and
asked for a couple of pounds and got it, and bought some
fuse and caps, and told me what he paid for it, too. So I
asked him if he used it all up. He said no. Then I
asked him then about making bombs. He said he made
bombs of gas-pipe and also of lead, made some of metal,
or metal and lead mixed. I asked him where he got the
gas-pipe. He said, find it on the street sometimes. I
asked him how he got the lead. He said about the same
way. I asked him about how many he made. He
said that was all he did make, what we found in his
place.
" Q. Did you show those to him at the time?
" A. I had one very similar. I had one somewheres.
257
" Q. Can you tell which one is the one you showed
to him?
" A. It is a bomb which was found by the firemen, I
think.
#**#**
" Q. Were they round bombs?
" A. One was a round one, and two long ones.
" Q. What other conversation did you have with him,
if any, that you can remember about?
" A. He said that he made those bombs, and he
meant to use them, too, as I said before. Then Mrs.
Seliger, we put her face to face with him up in the office,
and she accused him right there, that he was making
bombs; commenced making bombs a few weeks after he
came to their house. We were satisfied he made more
than that, and he didn't say anything or answer anything
to it; looked at the woman, and he didn't say anything.
And also there was a man arrested by the name of John
Thielen, and Thielen faced him right in the same office,
and from Thielen we had recovered two cigar boxes full
of dynamite, and two of those bombs. I had the dyna-
mite right there.
" Q. Were those the bombs, and was that the dyn-
amite (showing witness) which Officer Hoffman brought
to you?
" A. Yes, sir; it has been shown here in court — yes,
sir; and I told him: ' Now,' says I, 'this man Thielen
here says that you gave him this May the 4th. What do
you say to it? ' ' Well,' he says, ' that is so,' and at the
same time Lingg looked right square at Thielen and
shook his head for him to keep still. Thielen said to
him, ' Never mind, you might as well tell it; it is all out any-
how; they know it all.' And that is about the
last of that conversation. * * * When we
discovered the lead and everything, the officers telephoned
to me, and 1 told them to bring everything down belong-
ing to Lingg, and everything that was in his room. This
trunk here (indicating large trunk) was brought down,
and in the evening I was alone for a little while in the
office, and I opened it and looked through it; and I saw
here (indicating some part of the inside of the trunk) —
I discovered here there was something what was not
258
right, and I took a chisel and I took all this stuff off here,
and there is a false bottom here, and in there I found two
long cartridges of dynamite and some fuse already fixed —
that is, those fuse about four inches long and caps. A
big coil of fuse. That big coil of fuse in that box there
(indicating).
" Q. Let me ask you, when this trunk came here,
came down, were these pieces, cleats, whatever you call
them, nailed on there (indicating the inside of the trunk)?
" A. Oh, yes. I took them off, as I stated. I asked
him if that was the dynamite he used in his bombs, the
bombs he professed he built. He said yes; and by ex-
amining it, the dynamite he had; this (indicating) is only
sawdust, something like this. And the dynamite I found
in the bombs is like that (indicating small box); that is the
dynamite, or the same what has been in the bombs; that
I took out of one of the bombs which I afterwards ex-
ploded.
" Q. The dynamite that is done up in the package is
lighter (in color) ?
" A. Yes, sir. That is the color of it. That is the
way it is done up, too, like this here (indicating cartridge),
and that was found in his bombs, except one bomb, was
black. I got three kinds of dynamite; what the officer
swore, the dynamite he gave to Lehmann; it come back
to me, that gallon box; that is black; it looks like char-
coal, is used for it, and the dynamite in the trunk here is
white, like that (indicating), and the dynamite in most of
those bombs is all of this (the dark-colored); the same as
he gave Thielen, those two boxes. I asked him also if
he had any knowledge of what strength they had; he
says yes; he had tried those bombs, he had tried a round
one and tried a long one. He told me he took a long one
and wenf out in the open air, out here somewhere north,
and he tried one and they worked well. He says he put
one right in the crotch of a tree and slit it all up. I asked
him if he knew Spies; he said yes. I asked him how
long he had known him; he said for some time; and I
asked him it he ever was over to the Arbeiter Zeitung
office; he said yes, he had been there about five times,
that he had been at a meeting and brought a report of
the meeting, and so on. Then I asked that question, how
259
long he was a socialist; he didn't make any particular
answer; he said that he was a socialist ever since he could
think. * * *
" When Engel was brought in, the first conversation I
had with him was very short. I asked him where he
lived, and so on; he told me. I asked him where he was
on the 3d of May, or Monday. He said he worked for
a friend, and he was doing some fresco work for him, a
friend of the name of Koch, somewhere out west, some-
where there. And I asked him if he went to the meeting
that night; he said yes, he went to 54 West Lake street,
to that meeting, but was only there a little while. I
asked him if he made a speech there; he says no, he did
not; he said he didn't have anything to say to anybody,
and that nobody authorized him to make a speech, and
from there he went home. Then a few days after, a day
or two, probably two days, his wife and daughter came
there; they wanted to see him, and they didn't see him
until this day I had his wife in the office and I
sent for him. And his wife gave him a bouguet
of flowers, and all at once he broke out and he
says, " What good are those flowers to me?" He says,
' They got me down here in a dark cell,' and claimed to
be abused, and so on."
The captain then gave directions for changing his cell.
" He (Engel) was terribly excited, and his wife said to
him then; she says, 'Papa, do you see now what trouble
you got yourself into ? ' And his answer was — he said,
' Mamma, I can't help it.' I said to him, « Now, why
don't you stop that nonsense ? You see how
bad your wife feels?' 'Well,' he says, 'I prom-
ised my wife so many time? that I would stop this
anarchism or socialism business, but I can't stop it.'
He says, ' What is in me has got to come out; I can't help
it; that I am so gifted with this eloquence' — the way he
expressed himself, and he says, ' It is a curse, it has been a
curse to a good many other men, what has been so pos-
sessed,' and he says, ' A good many men have suffered al-
ready for the same cause, and I am willing to suffer and I
will stand it like a man.' He also spoke of a woman
once taking a leading part in this kind of business, the
anarchists.
260
" Q. What name did he mention?
" A. I think Louise Michel. He says she was a great
woman, and she had suffered for the cause and he was
willing to do the same thing. I asked him where he was
at the evening of the 4th. He said he was home lay-
ing on the lounge. That is about all the conversation I
had with him."
The captain then described various experiments which
he had made with dynamite traced in the evidence to
Lingg, and which experiments show that the dynamite of
the darker color was more powerful than the lighter; he
also identified the different bombs and articles from which
samples had been taken and sent to Prof. Haines to be ex-
amined by him.
" Q. Did Lingg say anything to you about the pur-
pose for which he was making the bombs?
" A. He said that the police would come with their
Gatling guns and the militia and that he would fight them
with them bombs.
" Q. Do you remember whether anything was said
about revolution or not?
" A. And there would be very likely revolution
through this workingmen's trouble. Furthermore, about
Lingg, I forgot, as we are telling now, there was a
sachel I brought from Neff's place; Mr. Thielen was
present. The sachel, it was filled with them bombs, and
I asked Lingg if he brought that sachel there. He said
he saw a sachel; I described it to him; he said, 'Yes,
that was the sachel he saw.' I asked him what be-
came of it? He says he didn't know. He saw it stand
there when he left, and that was the last he saw of it.
"• Q. Did you have any talk with him about the molds
for making bombs — about who made the molds?
" A. I asked him where he got the molds to make
these bombs. He said he made them himself; he made
them of clay. And I asked him how often they could be
used to cast in; he says, only about twice, then they
would crackle to pieces.
" Q. Did you ask him anything about the Revenge
circular?
26l
" A. Yes. He said he saw that on the west side; I
believe 71 West Lake street.
" Q. Did he say anything about his personal appear-
ance, his hair or his whiskers?
" A. Yes; when we had a picture of him I had
several of them struck off to be sent out, and there is
where he had the light chin-whiskers and mustache, and
when he was brought in — and also the pictures showed
he had quite a lot of hair — when he was brought in his hair
was pretty short and he was clean shaved. I asked him
when he done that. He said on or about the 7th of May.
" Q. Did you ask him anything about whether any-
body had been in his room on the 4th of May?
" A. That is what I learned— there were other parties,
and I asked him if he could tell me who they were. I had
learned some of their names, and I wanted to know all of
them. He said there had been several persons there that
afternoon, probably six or more, and among those persons
was the two Lehmanns, so far as he knew."
On cross-examination the witness testified:
" Q. What Lingg said to you, Captain, was this sub-
stantially, was it not — if not in words, in substance — that
the time was coming when there would be a contest be-
tween the labor classes on one side and the police and
the militia, with their Gatling guns, on the other, and that
he was making these bombs to be used when that time
came?
"A. That is about it, but he said that the time was
there now, with those working troubles.
" Q. Did he say anything about any particular time
that he was going to use them — that is, the date?
" A. No, sir; no date; no, sir.
" Q. You never drew from him the fact that he in-
tended to go to the Haymarket meeting, or anything of
that kind, on that occasion?
" A. No; he said he wasn't there. He said he was
on Larrabee street."
JOHN STIFT, a police officer (K, 619), went to the
house of the defendant Neebe on Friday, the 7th of May,
and found there a 38-caliber Colt's pistol, sword, breech-
262
loading gun, and a red flag; five chambers of the revolver
were fired; one was loaded with a cartridge; one had a
shell in it.
Mrs. JOHANNA SULLIVAN, living at 37 Sigel street, tes-
tified as follows (J, 364):
" Q. Do you remember, after the 4th of May last, of
finding any bombs near your house?
" A. Not any bombs, but I found two pipes; I don't
know what they contained. I accidentally went there.
" Q. Two? What kind of pipes were they?
" A. About that length (indicating about six inches).
The two that I saw.
" Q. Iron pipes?
" A. I guess so.
" Q. Where did you find them?
" A. Right under the sidewalk.
" Q. Under the sidewalk?
" A. Yes, sir; the ends were sticking out.
" Q. Oh, the ends were sticking out towards the
street ?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. And you live right opposite there?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. You gave those to — ?
« A. To Mrs. Miller.
" Q. To Mr. Miller or Mrs. Miller?
" A. Yes, Mrs. Miller.
" Q. These are the ones that Mr. Miller testified to
this morning?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. That is Mr. Miller, the fireman?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Did you find anything else there?
" A. No, sir; nothing else.
GEORGE N. MILLER, lieutenant on fire department,
testified (J, 287):
" Did you at at any time after the 4th of May last find
any dynamite bombs at any place or locality?
263
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Describe where and what you found?
" A. I found two pipe bombs and a round bomb.
" Q. Two gas-pipe bombs?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. And a round bomb?
«' A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Describe them as near as you can, so that these
gentlemen may understand what they were?
" A. One was about a two-inch pipe, about six inches
long, and the other one about an inch and a half pipe, and
it was about eight inches long; and the other one was a
round bomb with a bolt through it. * * *
" Q. Describe the round bomb?
" A. It was a leaden bomb; it was made in two pieces
with a bolt through it.
" Q. What did you do with it?
" A. I took them to Chicago avenue station.
" Q. Gave them to Capt. Schaack?
" A. Yes, sir. There were two fuses there, too.
" Q. Besides these bombs what else did you find?
" A. Two fuse.
" Q. Now, what was the shape and length of that
fuse, and what did it look like? Describe it?
" A. Well, one fuse had a cap on the end, and it was
about five inches long. But the other one did not have
no cap on.
" Q. About the same length?
" A. About the same length.
" Q. What did you do with that fuse and those three
bombs?
" A. I took them to the Chicago avenue station.
" Q. Gave them to Capt. Schaack?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Now, give correctly the description of the place
from which you took them — where you found them?
" A. Well, the two gas-pipes, I did not pick them up
myself; my wife picked them up and brought them in to
me as I was at breakfast, and she said —
" Q. After she did speak to you, what did you do?
" A. Well, I took them down to the station. In about
an hour afterwards the children were playing around
264
outside there. And there was something in under the
sidewalk, and they called me. I was asleep at home, and
I got up and went out there, and I got down on my knees
and I saw this round bomb under the sidewalk, and I got
down and got it out.
" Q. Where is your house? This is in front of your
house, was it?
" A. There are steps leads up to our sidewalk. Our
sidewalk is elevated higher than the rest, about three and
a half feet, and it was underneath the sidewalk, under-
neath the stairs.
" Q. Between the curb and the lot line, between the
curb and the house?
" A. Well, it was not in front of our place; it was on
the next lot — that would bring it, because our sidewalk is
on the line, and it is elevated higher. * * *
" Q. What street is that that you live on?
" A. On Sigel street.
" Q. What number of the street?
" A. I live at number 39.
" Q. Now, in reference to No. 39 Sigel street, this
would be what — 37 or 41?
"A. 37."
The bombs referred to by the witnesses Miller and
Sullivan are the bombs which were deposited by L-ingg
and Seliger on their way home, after leaving Neff's
Hall the second time.
MICHAEL HOFFMAN (K, 497), a police officer, testified
that he had found in all thirteen bombs, nine round ones and
four long ones; that at the corner of Clyde and Clybourn
avenues at Ogden avenue, under the sidewalk, he found
two that were empty and one that was loaded, which he
gave to Capt. Schaack. That he got at the same time
two coils of fuse and a can of dynamite and a box of caps.
They were the bombs referred to in the testimony of
Gustav Lehman, who was present with him at the time
he got them, and that he found at the house of Thielen
265
two loaded bombs and two cigar boxes full of dynamite, a
rifle, a revolver and two boxes of cartridges. The re-
volver and box of cartridges was buried under the floor
of the coal-shed, and the dynamite and rifle and the other
box of cartridges buried under the house. The bombs
were the ones referred to by Capt. Schaack in his testi-
mony as having been shown to Lingg, which he admitted
having given to Thielen.
THOMAS MC*NAMARA (K, 581) testified that on the
23d day of May, under the sidewalk on the Blooming-
dale road and Robey street, he found thirty-one gas-pipe
bombs — thirty loaded and one empty. The loaded ones
had the caps and fuse. They were in an oilcloth. They
were put on the ground under the sidewalk; there were
also three coils of fuse and two boxes of dynamite caps.
The place where they were was about four blocks from
Wicker Park.
FREDERICK DREWS (K, 553) testified that on the 2d
of June he tore up the sidewalk in front of his place, 351
Paulina street, for the purpose of repairing it; that he
found there four cans which he placed inside of his lot
and then notified Capt. Schaack about them; that they
were filled with some kind of explosive substance.
MICHAEL WHALEN (K, 555), a police officer, testified
that he took those cans from the yard at 351 Paulina
street; that the yard is distant, he thinks, from half a
mile to a mile from Wicker Park. The cans were filled
with fluid.
DANIEL COUGHLIN (K, 568), a police officer, testified
that he experimented with one of the cans; that he ex-
ploded it by lighting the fuse, and the material inside was
266
thrown four or five feet and made a blaze three or four
feet high. That it burned from three to five minutes.
(A photograph of one of the cans appears in People's
Exhibit 131.)
Thus far we have called attention only to those portions
of the evidence which appear in the record, about which
there is practically no dispute. The only portion about
which there is any disagreement is as to the conversation
between Spies and Wilkinson. Spies says that the con-
versation did not refer particularly or specifically to the
city of Chicago, but was simply a general conversation
in regard to the science of revolutionary warfare, and
some of the statements made by Wilkinson are denied by
him.
Aside from that, the foregoing evidence is without de-
nial, stands 'uncontradicted and is practically admitted by
by the defense.
Thus it will be seen upon an examination of this evi-
dence that the fact of a conspiracy to overthrow the ex-
isting order of society stands proven overwhelmingly, and
that not even an attempt is made to dispute it; also, that
the defendants were members of that conspiracy, and that
the time had been fixed for its culmination and all prepa-
rations made for carrying it into effect.
The points in the evidence which are seriously disputed
are wholly in regard to some of the transactions at the
Haymarket.
267
JEFFERSON
ST.
W
H
1 =
CLINTON
ST.
268
VIII.
MATTERS ABOUT WHICH THERE Is A CONFLICT IN THE
EVIDENCE.
The questions about which there is a serious conflict in
the evidence are:
First. Did the crowd fire first?
Second. Threats as the police approached.
Third. Did Fielden fire from behind the wagon?
Fourth. Who threw the bomb, and the point from
which it was thrown?
The police marched in the following order (I, 428) :
North.
Inspector Bonfield. Capt. Ward.
Lieut. Quinn's Lieut. Steele's
Company. Company.
Lieut. Stanton's Lieut. Bowler's
Company. Company.
Lieut. Hubbard's Company.
Lieut. Penzen's Lieut. Beard's
Company. Company.
South.
(1.) DID THE CROWD FIRE FIRST?
JOHN BONFIELD, who as inspector was in charge of the
police that night, testifies (I, 18) that the force numbered
about 180 men; the police left the station between 10 and
half-past 10, marched north on Desplaines street, Capt.
Ward and himself at the head of the two first compa-
nies; Lieut. Steele and his company were on the right
and Lieut. Quinn on the left; of the next two companies
the one on the right was Lieut. Bowler's, that on the left
269
Lieut. Stanton's; then the company of Lieut. Hubbard
came next, formed in single line, and the companies of
Penzen and Beard brought up the rear, who were or-
dered to stop at Randolph street and face to the right
and left.
" The orders were that no man should draw a weapon
or commit any act, fire or strike anybody, until he re-
ceived positive orders from his commanding officer.
Those orders were given partly to the men and to each
commanding officer individually, with instructions to re-
port it to his men individually; and as to my personal
knowledge of how the men were, I walked along the lines
while the men were formed, before they turned into Des-
plaines street, and each officer was dressed in full uniform
with his coat buttoned up to the throat and his club and
belt on, and his club in the holder on the side. I had no
belt and carried a club in my hand myself, and Capt.
Ward was with me in front, and we each had our batons
in our hands, pistols in our pockets. As we approached
the truck, or about that point (indicating), there was a
person speaking from the truck, and Capt. Ward turned
slightly to his right and gave the statutory order to dis-
perse in the name of the people. The language was: 'I
command you in the name of the people of the State of
Illinois to immediately and peaceably disperse,' and as he
repeated those words — I think those are the exact words
used — he turned slightly to the right and left and said:
' I command you and you to assist.' Almost instantly, or
just before that, Mr. Fielden, as I recognized afterwards,
was standing on the truck speaking as we approached,
and as Capt. Ward gave the command Fielden turned so
as to face the captain and myself and stepped off from
the end of the truck and turned to go towards
the sidewalk, and as he turned he said in a
rather loud tone of voice, ' We are peaceable.' Almost
instantly after that remark was repeated I heard from be-
hind me a hissing sound. * * * which was followed
in a second or two by a terrific explosion. To go back a
little, as we came up the street the crowd parted, kind of
peculiar to my idea; some portions of them run on
Desplaines street towards Lake, but the greater portion of
270
them fell back to each sidewalk, to the right and left and
partly lapped back to our flanks; almost instantly after the
explosion, or whatever it was, the firing Jrom the front and
from both sides poured in right on us. I should judge
there were from seventy-five to one hundred pistol shots
right in our front and both flanks almost instantly after
the explosion of the bomb. * * * from the crowd
standing directly in front and from both flanks of us. Those
shots and the explosion were before there was a word
spoken or a shot fired by any officer — a word spoken by
any officer except the statutory command given by Capt.
Ward and my command to the men to halt. * * * It
was but a few seconds; there was not but just time enough
for the men to get their revolvers out when the police
commenced firing, but there was an interval of a few
seconds between the firing by the crowd and the return
fire by the police. I was standing there when the ex-
plosion occurred, perhaps two or three paces in front of
the first column of men; on hearing the explosion I
turned around quickly and I saw the second two lines of
men, almost all of the men, shrink to the ground. There
were a great many men lying there. * * * // would
be hard to make an accurate statement, but I should think
1 would be very safe in saying that it was not less than one
hundred (not less than one hundred shots that were fired
by the crowd before the police fired)."
He says (page 44) that at the time the police were
halted the front rank of the first division was not quite up
to the north line of Crane's alley; that Capt. Ward was
within six feet of the wagon upon which the speaker stood.
Lieut. STEELE testified (1, 169) that Capt. Ward " went
"around to the front, or stepped up; he was in front then
"and commanded the speakers to disperse in the name of
" the people of the State of Illinois, and called on the citi-
zens present to assist him in dispersing them, and at that
" time — well, it might have been two or three seconds—
" the shell was thrown in the rear or on the left of my
"company, and it exploded there; there was then also a
271
"smaller report in the rear of me like a large pistol shot,
" right almost behind me, and at that time they fired
" immediately into us almost.
" Q. Who fired immediately into you?
" A. The crowd in front of us, on the sides and in the
front.
" Q. On the sides of the street — on the sidewalk?
" A. Yes; and as soon as it was done the firing was
returned by myself and the men.
" Q. Who fired first, the -people in the crowd on the
streets in front of you, or the -police ?
" A. The people in front and on the side of us.
" Q. With reference to the explosion of the bomb,
when did the firing begin?
" A. Right after that.
" Q. What interval of time, if you can measure it by
time?
" A. Well, it could not have been more than two or
three seconds."
He says (page 174) that as the police got north of Ran-
dolph street the crowd separated to the right and to the
left.
CAPT. WARD testified (I, 430) :
" Q. How were your men armed ?
" A. With clubs and pistols.
" Q. Where were their clubs and pistols?
" A. They were in the belts and sockets — clubs—
and pistols in their pockets.
" Q. What was the first thing 'that happened after
Fielden said ' We are peaceable ' r1
" A. A few seconds after he said ' We are peaceable '
I heard the explosion in my rear.
" Q. What happened then?
" A. I turned and looked to see, and pistol firing
began from the front and on both sides of the street.
" Q. Was the pistol firing begun by the crowd?
" A. By the crowd, yes; it came from in front of us
and on each side of the street immediately afterwards;
there was quite a number of them, a great many; quite a
scattering volley.
272
" Q. Where -was that volley ? where did it come from ?
was it general?
"A. In front and on both sides of the street; from
the wagon and rear of it; that way (indicating}; saw the
Hashes.
" Q. Did you see anybody fire — that is, did you rec-
ognize anybody?
" A. I did not recognize anybody.
•' Q. What happened then?
" A. Then the police began firing and we charged
into the alley — into Crane's alley and north on Desplaines
street."
Officer JOHN WESSLER testified (I, 251):
"I saw it flying through the air; it struck and it laid
there probably a couple of seconds when it exploded;
just as it got exploded there was about a hundred shots;
/ won't say exactly, but there was a volley of shots fired
into us by the opposite party.
" Q. By the crowd around?
" A. Tes. So they shot into us and our men fell by
our sides. Lieut. Bowler told us then to draw our re-
volvers and shoot and kill every one we met — shoot and
kill. I drew my revolver and I ran north.
PETER FOLEY, a police officer, testified (I, 268):
" Q. In reference to the explosion of the shell, when
were the shots fired?
" A. Well, the report had not died away when the
shots were fired.
" Q. From whom did the shots come?
" A. from the parties that were on the sidewalk and
in front of us.
" Q. What did you do?
" A. I got a command from the lieutenant to draw-
revolvers, and I shot.
PAUL C. HULL, a newspaper reporter, testified (K,
122):
" Q. At the time the bomb exploded had there been
any firing?
273
' A. Yes.
" Q. After the bomb exploded, did the firing begin?
'A. Yes; it did.
' Q. From whom?
* A. From the crowd.
'Q. Before the police fired?
'A. Before the police fired.
# * **# * * *
" Q. What was the effect upon the police of the ex-
plosion of that bomb?
" A. It seemed to level to the ground the second and
third divisions of police. My eye followed the spark of
the bomb as it fell to the ground. I did not see the great
body of the police, except the two columns which bounded
either side of the bomb. It seemed to throw them all to
the ground. At almost the same instant there was a rattling
of shot, which came from both sides of the street, which did
not come from the police.
GEORGE W. HUBBARD, a lieutenant of police, testi-
fied (J, 80) :
" It (the bomb) immediately exploded, and, as far as I
could see, the entire division disappeared; the division in
front of me all disappeared, except the two ends, which
was really two-thirds of the division; they went down,
but a great many of them got up again, and, of course,
got up in kind of disorder, and then I flanked the left of
the division.
" Q. In reference to that, first, was there any firing
before that bomb was thrown or exploded?
"A. No, sir; that was the first sound.
" Q. In reference to the explosion of the bomb, when
did the firing begin?
" A. Almost immediately.
" Q. From what source did it come?
" A. From both sides of the street and north of me.
t; Q. What did you do when you found that the firing
begun — the explosion of the bomb and the firing?
"A. Fitzpatrick, the sergeant, who was in command
of one-half of my company, and myself — I divided it, and
I being on the left, rushed them around towards the side-
walk, and commenced answering the charge from that qaur-
274
ter, and Fitzpatrick the other way, from the east, and we
commenced shooting' right into the crowd on the sidewalk,
faced them right and left.
" Q. How was your company armed as you went
down the street?
" A. We had our regular revolvers in our pocket, and
we had a larger revolver in the socket attached to our
belt on the outside.
" Q. How about the clubs?
" A. Clubs were also — the club in its socket, and the
revolver in its socket, were both hanging to the left side
of each officer.
" Q. Had the -pistols or the clubs been frilled before the
explosion of the bomb?
" A. JVo, sir; they were all in the pockets"
Louis HAAS, a police officer, testified (K, 254):
" Q. In reference to the explosion of the bomb, when
did the firing begin?
" A. There was firing from the west (east} side of the
street, almost at the same time this explosion occurred.
" Mr. BLACK: Q. From which side of the street?
" A. From the east side of the street towards the wagon.
" Mr. GRINNELL: Q. You may state as to the
wagon; you mean from where the wagon was?
" A. On the east side.
" Q. Had the parties fired before the bomb exploded?
" A. No, sir; they had not.
" Q. After the bomb exploded, did the police fire
before the crowd?
" A. There were shots fired from the east side of the
street, where the wagon was, before any shots were fired
from the police"
EDWARD COSGROVE, a police officer, testified (K, 170):
" Q. Before the explosion of the bomb, had there been
any firing that you heard?
" A. No, sir.
"Q. No pistol shots fired?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. With reference to the firing of that bomb, how
soon did the pistol shots begin?
275
" A. Immediately.
" Q. From what source did they come first, if you
know ?
" A. I cannot tell; I don't know.
WILLIAM H. FREEMAN, a reporter (K, 42):
" Q. Do you know where firing began first?
" A. No, sir; I do not. The firing was simultaneous
almost after the explosion of the bomb."
EDWARD E. OWEN (K, 215):
" Q. You don't mean to say that the pistol shots pre-
ceded the bomb?
" A. 1 don't know -which was first.
" Q. You don't know which was first?
" A. No, sir; the -pistol shots came from the sides of the
street — both sides?
"Q. Both sides?
" A. Both sides.
" Q. Did you see them?
" A. I could hear them. I was standing in such a
position the bullets were right below me.
" Q. The question is, did you see any pistol shots
from the street sides, and pistol flashes?
" A. I could seejlashes on the opposite side — I could hear.
" Q. Whereabouts on the opposite side did you see
any flashes of pistol shots?
" A. Near the alley.
" Q. When was that with reference to the explosion
of the bomb?
"A. As I said before, it was all simultaneous, and I did
not wait there to see just how matters were running from
the first minute."
HENRY E. O. HEINEMANN, a newspaper reporter (K,
235>
" Q. How soon after the explosion of the bomb was
it before the shots were heard?
" A. I could not measure the time at all.
" Q. Almost instantly? A. Almost instantly.
276
" Q. Can you say from whom the shots came first,
from the police or the crowd?
"A. That I cannot say; it seems to me as if I heard
some bullets from pretty close proximity to myself; that
is, coming from the north.
LIEUT. QUINN (I, 185):
" The people, when they came up, stopped — they got
to north of where the speaker was speaking — about
eight or ten feet right to the north, and formed a line
across the street in our front, and immediately when that
bomb was fired, and that shot from the wagon which
came almost instantaneously, at the same time they com-
menced firing into our front and from the side, and then
from the alley the firing commenced. I fired myself. I
hadn't looked back then, but kept on watching toward
the front."
On behalf of the defendants, SIMONSON testified (L., 73),
that the firing of pistol shots began on the part of the po-
lice. He also swore on his cross-examination to the re-
markable statement that the whole of the firing was done
by the police; that no shots were fired by any portion of
the crowd, and also says (page 116), the firing com-
menced right in the center of the street where the police
were, although the testimony in the case is uncontra-
dicted that the police of the second column in the center
of the street were all thrown to the ground, and the po-
lice in the third column, as appears from the testimony of
Lieut. Hubbard, wheeled to the right and the left, ad-
vancing to the sidewalks before they fired.
ZELLER, who had been a member of the Freiheit group,
is quoted in the brief for plaintiffs in error, as having de-
nied (I, 157) that the crowd fired first. Zeller nowhere
says that the crowd did not fire first, but his testimony is
simply to the effect that as he ran south on Desplaines
street he heard bullets whistling around him, coming
277
from the north and north-west, and saw persons who
were apparently wounded by the bullets, and that he saw
no one there firing from the crowd.
RICHTER, a witness for the defense, testified (L, 181),
that at the time the bomb exploded he was on Desplaines
street, and about half way between Crane's alley and
Randolph street, moving or being pushed by the crowd
in the direction of Randolph street; that immediately upon
the explosion of the bomb he heard shots fired, testifying
that the shots came from the direction of the police and
that he saw no one in the crowd near him fire.
FREDERICK LIEBEL, who had been a reader of the Ar-
beiter Zeitung ever since he came to this city, and who
went to the meeting because of the notice he saw in the
Arbeiter Zeitung, and who had frequently attended social-
istic meetings and picnics at which he heard some of the
defendants speak, testified (L, 202-3):
" Q. What came next (after seeing bomb in air) to
your observation?
" A. I heard some shots.
" Q. From where?
" A. From the police and from the crowd. I cannot
say from whom exactly.
" Q. I ask you from what direction did the shots come?
" A. They came from the police.
" Q. Did they come from the center of the street,
from west of you?
" A. Yes, from west of me.
" Q. Did you see any of the people on the sidewalk
return the fire?
" A. I did not see that; no, sir.
" Q. Did you hear the detonation caused by the ex-
plosion of the bomb? A. Yes.
" Q. In reference to the shooting, was that a little be-
fore or a little after, or was it, in your judgment, simulta-
•neous?
278
" A. It may be this or that.
" The COURT: Which was first?
" A. It was just near together, the detonation and the
shots — and the revolver shots.
" Q. Which was first, the shots or the bomb?
" A. They came so near together that I can't tell
which came first."
One of the witnesses whose evidence is cited upon this
point is JAMES D. TAYLOR, who says (L, 222) he was
standing on the curbstone of the north side of the alley at
the time the bomb was thrown, close to the west edge of
the sidewalk; took that position before the speaking com-
menced. The front rank of police were on a line with
witness.
" Q. Did you see and hear any pistol firing?
" A. It seemed to me almost simultaneous — the pistol
firing and the explosion of the bomb. The firing came
from the direction where the police were.
" Q. Did you see any pistol firing from the crowd?
" A. Not one (233). I was the last man that went up
the alley. Saw no perforations on the south side of the
telegraph pole (236). Been a socialist for fifty years;
know Fielden, Parsons, Spies and Neebe, of the defend-
ants; especially acquainted with Parsons and Neebe; a
member of the American group."
We call attention to one portion of the cross-examina-
tion of this witness. He says that he got to the Hay-
market about 7 o'clock; that he went directly to the -position
close to Crane's alley and stood there until the meeting' was
called.
" Q. So you went up to Crane's by that alley and stood
there until the meeting was called (246} ?
« A. I did.
" Q. Are you mistaken about that?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Carft you be mistaken about that?
" A. No, sir.
279
" Q. Here is the Haymarket (indicating). You sajr
you came down and stood there from the time you got
there until the meeting was called to order?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Are you positive of that?
" A. I went from Madison right up there to the alley.
" Q. Didn't you go to the Haymarket and stand on
the Haymarket awhile?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Not any place on the Haymarket?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Didn't you stand on the Haymarket and talk
with any groups?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Or talk with any people?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. You went directly to that place and stood there?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. What did you do that for?
" A. On purpose to hear.
" Q . You -wanted to. be there where the meeting was
called?
" A. 2^es, 1 wanted to hear what was going to be said.
" Q. You went directly to that place?
" A. Yes, the same as I would go to church.
" Q. To hear a socialistic discussion?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Did anybody tell you there was going to be a.
socialistic meeting?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. You went there to hear the discussion?
" A. Yes, exactly.
" Q. What time did you get there?
" A. A little before 7, I think."
An examination of the testimony of this witness shows
that he is utterly unreliable and willing to swear to any-
thing which, in his own opinion, will help the cause of the
defense. He testifies (L, 233) that the police fired first,
or, rather, that the first shots came from the direction of
the police, and that no shots were fired from the crowd.
280
This witness swears positively and repeatedly that he went
to the Hay market about 7 o'clock in the evening; that
immediately upon arriving there he crossed the Haymar-
ket, went down Desplaines street to Crane's alley, and
stationed himself at the very place where the meeting was
called to order by Spies; that he stood in that position
from the time he got there, about 7 o'clock, until Spies
called the meeting to order. This statement is significant.
One of two things is true: Either Dr. Taylor swears
falsely, -when he says he stood there that length of time, or
else he knew beforehand just the faint at which the meeting
•would be called to order. The evidence shows that the
the original intention was to have the meeting on the
Haymarket. Spies himself in his evidence that he
picked out the place for the speaking after he got
upon the ground, and that he chose the position on
Desplaines street because it would not interfere with travel
on Randolph street. If Dr. Taylor knew beforehand
that the meeting was to be called at Crane's alley he must
have learned it from Spies or some one acting with him,
because Spies took upon himself the responsibility of call-
ing it at that place. In view of the fact that Taylor for
fifty years has been a socialist, that he was a mem-
ber of the American group, intimately acquainted with
Fielden and Parsons, also acquainted with Spies and
Neebe, it would not be at all surprising if he had been
previously informed at just what point the meeting would
be called to order, and the significance of the meeting be-
ing called just at the mouth of Crane's alley is very great,
when we consider the fact that a man throwing a bomb
from the mouth of the alley would have a safe and secure
means of retreat through it. We shall call attention later
to the testimony of this witness upon another point.
28r
With reference to the removal of the telegraph pole
mentioned by witness, it was admitted by the defense (N,
150) that the pole had been removed by the telegraph
company, which was at that time removing its poles
throughout the city, and not by the city or at its instance.
ROBERT LINDENGER, living at 53 North Clark street,
with Carl Richter, says that he went to the Haymarket
with Richter, and that the police fired first; the crowd
did not fire at all.
FRANK STENNER testified (L, 283) that he was in Chi-
cago since May, 1885; that he heard the police shoot
when the bomb was thrown; that he did not see anybody
else shoot except the police, but he says that immediately
after the shooting began he laid himself on the steps of
Crane Brothers, about sixty feet from the wagon, where
the police came and arrested him.
JOSEPH GUTSCHER testified (L, 301-3):
" When the meeting was pretty near over the police
came in and started shooting:
" Q. The police began to shoot f A. Tes.
" Q. Who did they shoot at?
" A. They shot at everybody that they found on the
street.
" Q. Did you see anybody except the policemen shoot?
" A. No, sir?''
He testified also that he was standing on the west side
of Desplaines street, directly opposite the mouth of Crane's
alley, and that the bomb exploded twenty-five or thirty feet
south of him, when every other witness in the case swears
that the bomb exploded about on a line with the alley.
FRANK RAAB testifies (L, 315-6) that the police fired
and the crowd did not.
282
WILLIAM URBAN (L, 338) who has been a composi-
tor on the Arbeiter Zeitung since 1879, anc^ is a member
of the Central .Labor Union, testifies that at the time the
police came up he was standing seven or eight feet from
the lamp-post on the east side of the alley, and that at the
time Capt. Ward gave the order for the meeting to dis-
perse he saw in the hands of the policemen (352) in the
front rank near sidewalk, something shining like revolv-
ers; he says (page 346) he did not see any of the citizens
fire, and that he is a socialist.
With reference to the testimony of this witness, we call
attention to the evidence introduced on rebuttal, which
appears in Vol. N, pages 260, 270. The evidence of four-
teen officers who stood in the first and second rows near-
est the east sidewalk shows positively that no officer
at the point indicated by the witness had a revolver in
his hand before the explosion of the bomb.
EBERHARD HIERSEMENZEL testified (L, 384):
" When the police came up I saw the commanding
officer of the police walk up to the wagon and converse a
few words with Mr. Fielden, and whilst I was looking at
Mr. Fielden I at once heard a noise like a shot, and I
turned around and saw the police fire at the people.
" Q. At that time did you see any of the people fire
at or towards the police (page 387)?
" A. No. * * The commanding officer
stepped up to the wagon (page 394), said a few words
to Mr. Fielden, and Mr. Fielden said a few words in re-
turn, and while I still had my eyes on Mr. Fielden, I
heard behind me the noise of pistol shots, and as I -was turn-
ing around 1 saw them fire into the -people.
" Q. Saw the police fire? A. Yes."
The witness further swore that he did not see any
shots fired from the crowd.
CONRAD MESSER testified (L, 401) that he was stand-
283
ing by the side of the wagon at the time the police ar-
rived; says: "After the bomb exploded the policemen
" shot all of the crowd, so I went on the sidewalk and
" Mr. Fielden stepped on the sidewalk too; after this I
" did not see him any more. * * *
" Q. Did you see any citizen shoot there?
« A. No, sir."
GEORGE KOEHLER says (L, 508) that the firing was by
the police, and that none of the crowd fired. But it fur-
ther appears from the testimony of this witness (page
517) that the moment he saw the bomb in the air, before
it exploded and before he knew what it was, as he says,
he started to run and fell down on the sidewalk, and was
lying on the sidewalk at the time he was shot, and it is
clear that he could not have known who shot or from
what direction.
CHARLES HEIDEKRUEGER testified (L, 543) that the
police and no one else fired.
CHARLES Louis SCHMIDT (L, 552) is quoted by the
counsel for the defense in their brief as saying that the
firing came from the police, and not from the crowd.
We call attention to this portion of his testimony:
" Q. At the time the bomb exploded, how far were
you from the wagon?
" A. Perhaps two or three paces.
" Q. Where did you go after the explosion of the
bomb?
" A. I went northward on Canal street, towards this
way (indicating).
******
" Q. Did you run with the crowd north?
" A. Yes; I went with the crowd of people.
" Q. Did you hear and see the police shoot on that
occasion ?
284
" A. 1 cannot tell actually and -positively -whether it
•was the police shooting, but 1 saw the first shots fired from
the southerly direction, and then right away after that the
bomb came from the other direction"
This witness had been a constant reader of the Arbeiter
Zeitung since he came to this country, and the fact that
he swears that the shots were fired by the police before
the bomb was thrown shows that no credence whatever
can be given him or his evidence.
JOSEPH SCHWINDT (L, 557), a reader of the Arbeiter
Zeitung, who had lived in this country one year and nine
months, was present at the meeting because of having
read a notice of it in that paper; says that the police fired,
and that the crowd did not.
JOHN HOLLOWAY, one of the witnesses cited by
plaintiffs in error, testifies (M, 61) as follows:
" The COURT: Q. Where did the first shots come
from, if you saw any shots?
" A. I never did see any shots. I only heard them;
that was after the bomb exploded.
"• Q. From what direction did the}' come?
" A. I cannot tell you more than from their report,
because you cannot see every place.
" Q. Where do you think they came from?
" A. From the middle of the street, or the street in
behind us.
" Q. Was there a large number of people in about
where you stood?
" A. There was; it was full.
He * * * *
" Q. After the shooting commenced where did you
go? Which direction did you take ?
" A. I took on the sidewalk in the direction of Ran-
dolph street.
" Q. Then where did you go ?
" A. Well, the shooting commenced then, pretty
285
strongly, and came from the middle of the street, some-
where; I don't know where, and the people fell down
and I fell down, and one man exclaimed he was shot, and
I pulled him up against me, to keep the bullets off me."
EDWARD LEHNERT (M, 82), cited by plaintiffs in er-
ror, nowhere in his evidence says that the police fired
first.
WILLIAM SNYDER, who was a socialist, a member of
the American group, testifies (M, 112) that he was one
of the parties on the wagon upon which the speaker
stood, and a friend of some of the plaintiffs in error; that
the police fired, and that no shots zvere fired by the crowd.
JOHN F. WALDO, a socialist, a member of the Ameri-
can group and of the International Rifles, the armed sec-
tion of that group, testified (M, 164) that the police fired
and the crowd did not. The witness also swore positively
on cross-examination (M, 174), that the -police fired before
the explosion of the bomb, -which is a manifest lie*
STEPHEN T. INGRAM (M, 513), cited by plaintiffs in
error, says:
" Q. Who was it that was doing the shooting ?
" A. Well, most of the shooting that I could hear — it
seemed like the police were shooting.
# * # # #
" Q. Was there any shot fired from the wagon before
you heard the explosion of the bomb?
"A. No, sir; there was not.
" Q. Was there afterwards?
" A. There was not that I could hear, there was not
that I could tell. The police were not very far from the
wagon, and there was a great deal of shooting where they
were. I could not tell positively, the crowd began to rush
so.
286
HENRY SCHULTZ (M, 388), cited by plaintiffs in error,
does not testify that the police fired first.
When we consider the character of the witnesses intro-
duced by the defense upon this point, the manifest
sympathy of most if not all of them with the prisoners,
and that many of them were members of socialistic or-
ganizations, readers of the Arbeiter Zeitung, and most
of whom were crowded together in the immediate vicinity
of the wagon, and in that portion of the crowd which was
most demonstrative and boisterous, and when we consider
that most of them swear positively that no shots were
fired by the crowd, but that all came from the police,
there can be no question in the mind of any reasonable
man, considering all of the evidence together, that the
crowd opened fire immediately upon the explosion of the
bomb, and no reliability can be placed upon the testimony
of those who testify otherwise. There can be no possible
question in this case that the crowd did fire. This is ap-
parent from the testimony of the surgeons who attended
policemen wounded at the time, and who testified that the
bullets extracted from officers were of different sizes
(see K, 188), while the police force was armed with a
regulation revolver. It is apparent from the testimony of
the witnesses already cited. It is also apparent from the
testimony of Officers Doyle (I, 338), Krueger (I, 248),
Hanley (I, 306).
The crowd did fire first. About that there can be no
question. They fired before the police fired and instan-
taneously upon the explosion of the bomb. That fact of
itself is almost conclusive evidence that the throwing of the
bomb that night -was the result of a conspiracy.
287
(2.) THREATS AS THE POLICE APPROACHED.
H. F. KREUGER, who was number i in the front
rank, on the right of Lieut. Steele's company, testified
(I, 232):
" I heard somebody speaking on the wagon.
" Q. Did you hear what he said?
" A. I could not hear distinctly what he said, only one
remark that I distinguished when we got up pretty close,,
within twenty-five or thirty feet.
" Q. What was that?
"A. I think it was something like this: « Here they
are now, the blood-hounds,^ or some such remark as that.
" Q. Was that the speaker on the wagon?
" A. I should judge it -was; 1 -would not be positive"
On cross-examination the same witness was asked:
" Q. Did you hear in a loud tone of voice, ' You do your
duty, and we will do ours ? '
" A. Well, 1 heard something like that, but I would
not swear to it.
" Q. Why didn't you tell the state's attorney about
that?
" A. Well, I am not certain about it. What I am not
certain about, I am not going to say.
" Q. Are you certain of it?
" A. No.
" Q. Tfyen you did not hear, ' You do your duty, and I
will do mine?'
" A. I heard something like that.
" Q. Did you hear that?
" A. I am not positive. I heard something like that.
That was the reason I could not tell it to the state's attor-
ney.
" Q. All that you heard, then, that you are positive of,
is, ' Here come the blood-hounds, now?'
" A. ' Here they are, now, the blood-hounds.'
" Q. That is all that you are sure that you heard?
« A. Yes."
288
Lieut. MARTIN QUINN, whose company was to the
left of that of Lieut. Steele's as they marched down the
street, says (I, 183):
" As we were within about fifty feet of where the
speakers were, I heard the remark passed, ' Here they are
now, the blood-hounds. You do yotir duty and I will do
mine.'1 That came from the man that -was speaking at that
time.
" Q. From what place was he speaking?
" A. On the wagon."
Lieut. STEEL.E, who was in command of the first com-
pany on the right, the one which stood nearest to the
wagon, testifies (I, 171):
" Q. Could you hear or did you hear an}' one in the
wagon speaking prior to your getting there or prior to
your halting?
" A. I could hear speaking going on in front of us.
" Q. Did you distinguish the words?
" A. I heard the words uttered by some one, ' 2 on do
your duty and we 2uill do ours?
" Q. Who was it that made that remark?
"A. That I could not say; it was said from in front.
" Q. Was it said from the street or the wagon?
"A. Well, it was in front of us. The sound came from
in front of us as we marched up. We took up pretty
nearly the whole street, the two companies; Quinn was
on the left, on the west side of the street, and 1 was on
the east side, nearer the wagon than Quinn 's company"
On cross-examination, he says (page 179):
" Q. You heard the remark come from the direction
of the main body of the crowd stating that ' you do
your duty and I will do mine'; or, ' we will do ours '?
" A. ' The blood-hounds are coming; yon do your
duty and we will do ours?
" Q. That came from the direction of the body of
the crowd?
" A. Yes; in front of us.
" Q. You don't pretend, of course, to say, and you
289
don't now wish the jury to understand you as saying,
that the speaker made that declaration from the wagon
and in the midst of his speech?
" A. I didn't say so.
" Q. Well, I say, you don't wish the jury to infer
that y ou mean it — you do not so mean — you don't pre-
tend to say who it was?
" A. I don't pretend to say anything, only what I
know.
" Q. Well, you know that you heard that voice, but
I say you do not know where it came from. That is all
there is to it?
" A. It came from the front, in front of me.
" Q. Certainly, all of the audience was in front of
you, except a few stragglers on the sidewalk, as I un-
derstand you to stay; that is true, isn't it.'
" A. Yes.
JOHN WESSLER (I, 256), who was in Lieut. Bowler's
company on the right, being the second column, testified
that he had got about as far as the Randolph street car
track on the north. " We were marching along and I
" heard the remark, ' There come the blood-hounds^ and
" whatever remark was made after that I could not state."
On cross-examination (page 263):
" Q. Just as you got north of the railroad track, be-
tween the track and the edge of the street, you heard
* Here come the blood-hounds'?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Where did that come from?
" A. It came from towards where the speaker was; 1
could not swear -positively whether it was the speaker or not.
*****
" Q. When you say it came from the direction where
the speaking was, you mean it came from somewhere on
the north of you?
« A. Yes.
" Q. You don't mean to say that the man on the
wagon uttered that?
"A. No, sir; I was too far away."
Louis HAAS, a police officer in citizen's clothes, who
was circling among the crowd at the meeting, testified
(K, 250-1):
" As the first company got across Randolph street, north
of Randolph within ten or fifteen feet, I heard Fielden
make this remark: ' Here comes the blood-hounds, now
men do your duty and I will do mine.'
" Q. Now, where were the policemen, the front ranks
of the policemen with reference to the car tracks on Ran-
dolph street, when you heard that remark?
" A. They were north of Randolph street.
" Q. Where were you?
" A. I was then on the — pretty near the center of the
street, more toward the west side of the street than the
east, I should say.
" Q. Well, with reference to the wagon, say?
" A. Well, I should say I was then within five or six
feet of the wagon.".
On cross-examination his testimony was to the same
effect.
In this connection we desire to call particular attention
to the testimony of FRANK STENNER, a witness called by
the defense, who, upon cross-examination, says (L, 292):
" Q. When the bomb exploded you were looking at
the police come up?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Did you hear Fielden speak?
« A. TeS.
" Q. What was it he said?
" A. When he saw those policemen he said, ' Stand?
" Q. He said « stand'' in a good, strong tone?
" A. JVbt very loud.
"Q. You heard it?
" A. / heard it.
" Q. How far were you from him when he said it?
" A. From whom?
"Q. From Fielden?
" A. Well, about six or eight feet"
On re-direct examination he said (page 299):
" Q. You say Mr. Fielden said « stand '?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Do you remember the word < stand '?
"A. Yes.
" Q. Did he, in that connection, say ' stand together if
you are going to succeed in the eight-hour movement'?
" A. I don't know.
*' Q. You remember the word 'stand '?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Your English was not as perfect then as now?
" A. No, sir."
Another witness for the defense, JOHN BERNETT, upon
cross-examination (M, 487) testified:
" Q. Now, when the police came up, what did you
hear Fielden say?
" A. I cannot remember now. He was speaking on
and the police came up.
" Q. The police came up; but what did he say? Did
he say ' stand' ?
" A. No, sir; not then.
" Q. When did he say that?
" A. I heard that when the captain of the police or-
dered them to leave that place. I heard somebody say
'Stand! Don't run'!"
There is no pretense based upon any evidence in the
case that Fielden at any time toward the close of his
speech, and about the time when the remark testified to
by Stenner was made, said anything about working-
men standing together, or used any phrase of that
sort. Moreover, while the speech which he made to
the audience was in a loud tone of voice, as is admitted
by every one, the command to stand, Stenner says,
was in a low tone of voice, and it was addressed un-
doubtedly to those in the immediate vicinity of
the wagon, who were the enthusiastic supporters of the
292
speaker, and this command was in perfect keeping with
the character of Fielden, as exemplified in his speech, when
he said at its very close, as testified to by Mr. English
(K, 283) : " Socialists are not going to declare war, but
" I tell you war has been declared upon us, and I ask you
" to get hold of anything that will help to resist the on-
" slaught of the enemy and the usurper. The skirmish
" lines have met. People have been shot. Men, women
" and children have not been spared by the capitalists and
" minions of private capital. It had no mercy, so ought
" you. You are called upon to defend yourselves^ your
" lives, your future. What matters it whether you kill
" yourselves with work to get a little relief or die on the
" battle-field resisting the enemy? What is the difference?
" Any animal, however loathsome, will resist when stepped
" upon. Are you, men, less than snails or worms? /
" have some resistance in me. I know that you have, too*
" You have been robbed and you will be starved into a worse
" condition"
Stress is laid in the argument upon the fact that Mr.
English, the reporter for the Tribune, did not hear the
words attributed to Fielden by the foregoing witnesses.
That fact, however, is of no significance whatever, because
according to his statement as soon as he saw the police
approaching him he immediately ran south to the north-
west corner of Randolph and Desplaines streets and was
there at the time the command to disperse was given.
He did not even hear Fielden's exclamation, " we are
" peaceable." which was heard by nearly every witness
that testified in the case. A number of witnesses are cited
on page 9 of the brief filed by Messrs. Black, Salomon and
Zeisler, who swear that they did not hear this utterance.
Even if those witnesses testified truthfully, the fact that
they did not hear it would not prove that no such utter-
ance was made, because at the time it was made there was
great noise, disturbance and confusion. Some witnesses
would hear one utterance and see certain things, while
other witnesses would not hear the utterance, but would
hear others and see other things. It is in the nature of
negative testimony and cannot avail as against positive.
Moreover, from an examination of the testimony of^ these
witnesses it will appear that most, if not all of them, are
sympathizers with the defendants, man)- of them social-
ists, members of groups, readers of the Arbeiter Zeitung,
and they were the very persons who constituted the tu-
multuous portion of the crowd.
Counsel for plaintiffs in error, in their brief (pageio),say
that this remark is one of the heirlooms of the detectives
and police and has done duty on previous occasions.
Counsel evidently have forgotten that no remark
would come more naturally from the lips of the speakers
on that occasion than the characterization of the police as
" blood-hounds." In fact, the evidence shows that the
pet expression used by all of these defendants, both in
print and in speech, whenever referring to the police, was
"blood-hounds"; an expression made use of only the
day before by Spies and Schwab in the articles which
they wrote for the Arbeiter Zeitung.
And it is significant that Fielden, although he took the
stand as a witness, did not deny having uttered the
words.
294
(3.)
Officer KREUGER, who was number one in the front
rank to the right, of Steele's company, testified (1,233):
" Q. In reference to the use of those words, ' we are
peaceable,' what did he (Fielden) do?
" A. He (Fielden) stood at the south end of the
wagon; the wagon was standing up north and somebody
in the crowd told him (Fielden) to get down, and he said,
' all right,' and he stepped down and from the wagon and
passed right to my right behind the wagon, and in about
a moment the bomb fell behind me.
" Q. Then what?
" A. Then I saw a pistol in his hand and it exploded
twice. 1 am certain of two shots being fired by that gen-
tleman (Fielderi).
" Q. Where was he with reference to the wagon, and
where were you with reference to the wagon when that
thing happened?
" A. I stood within about six or eight feet of the
wagon.
" Q. On which side of it, south of it or the street
side of it?
" A. On the street side of it. He (Fielden) passed
right past me; I could almost have touched him with my
hand, and he went right behind the wagon and stepped
up on the sidewalk, up on the curbstone, when the bomb
exploded. Then 1 saw him have a pistol in his hand, and
he fired twice to my recollection.
" Q. Which way did he fire?
" A. Well, I judged he fired directly at the column of
the police.
" Q. What was his attitude — -what did he do?
" A. He took cover behind the wagon as far as I
could judge.
" Q. Describe how he took cover?
"A. He took cover behind the wagon; he covered
himself with the wagon between the police and him. I
295
then returned his fire, and at the same instant I received
a bullet in my knee-cap.
****** #
" Q. The wagon was about where this is (indicating),
and Fielden was on the sidewalk about there (indicating
and the wagon between you?
" A. Yes.
" Q. When he fired, what did he do?
" A. He fired directly at the column of the police, auu
he fired two shots from there, the same as if this is the
wagon (indicating), he -would crouch in this way (indicat-
ing).
" Q. He stooped down behind the -wagon f
« A. res.
" Q. Did you receive a wound?
" A. I received a wound the same instant.
*******
" Q. What is the last you saw of Fielden?
" A. Well, the firing was going on pretty lively, and
I saw that he was in the crowd, and I shot at him again,
and he kind of staggered, but did not fall, and he mixed
up with the crowd and I did not see him any more after
that."
On cross-examination (page 243) the witness testified:
" Q. You say that Fielden passed to the sidewalk?
" A. He stepped up to the sidewalk.
" Q. And he got under cover of the wagon?
" A. Yes.
"Q. That is, went north?
" A. He stepped right behind the wagon, one step-
north.
" Q. The rear of the wagon, where there were no
sideboards or no obstructions, was to the south, wasn't it?
" A. Yes.
" Q. So when he passed out of the wagon he passed
south and got down?
" A. Yes.
" Q. You were within six feet of him, further south
and near the curbstone?
" A. Yes.
" Q. He then went to the sidewalk and went north?
296
" A. Stepped right behind the wagon.
" Q. How near was he to the curb at the time you
say he fired?
"A. He was right on the curb; he stepped right on
to the curb.
" Q. How near to the curb were you in the street?
" A. Well, I was within, I should judge, four feet of
the curb — four or five feet of the curb.
" Q. How far did he go north of the end of the wagon,
which was within six feet of you?
" A. He went only one step north.
' 'Q. How far north of the end of the wagon did he
step before you say he fired?
"A. He got just behind the wagon.
"Q, That is, to the side?
" A. Yes, to the side of the wagon.
" Q. How near to the south end of the wagon was he?
" A, Just enough to cover his body.
******
" Q. Mr. Fielden was then probably seven or eight
feet further north of you and a little to the right, was he?
" A. Yes, that was his position.
" Q. Now, when he went away, you say that he went
through the alley?
" A. I would not swear to it. I said he mixed in the
crowd toward the alley.
" Q. I understood you to say a while ago in your testi-
mony that he went through the alley — he mixed with the
crowd and went away through the alley?
" A. Diagonally toward the alley.
" Q. Then he came towards you?
"A. No; he crossed away from me; he was behind
the wagon and crossed over to the alley."
L. C. BAUMANN, of Lieut. Steele's company, was in
the first rank, the seventh man from the right; he testified
(I, 296):
" Q. Where were you standing with reference to the
wagon when the bomb exploded?
" A. I was standing north of that alley there.
" Q. About how far from the wagon?
297
" A. Well, I should judge about three or four feet.
" Q. After the bomb exploded what did you do?
" A. I stood right there.
" Q. What did you see?
" A. As soon as — well, what did I see, I saw Mr.
Fielden, that he was standing on the hind wheel, behind
the hind wheel of the -wagon^ and had a revolver in his
hand and fired off a shot.
# # * * * *
" Q. Where was he (Fielden) standing, when you
saw him with with the revolver in his hand?
" A. He was standing on the sidewalk.
" Q. Where with reference to the wagon?
" A. Right behind the hind wheel.
" Q. In what direction did he shoot?
" A. He shot from east to west.
" Q. Did you see him fire more than once?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Where was your attention directed after seeing
him fire the first shot?
" A. So we got called to ' fall in,' and we all went in
the ranks and we shot — fired.
" Q. When you saw him fire the shot from behind
the wagon, was that before or after the explosion of the
bomb?
" A. That was after the explosion of the bomb.
" Q. About how much time, in your opinion, elapsed
between the explosion of the bomb and the firing of the
shot?
" A. I should say about half a minute."
On cross-examination (page 299), he testified:
" Q. You saw Fielden fire but one shot?
" A. Yes.
" Q. And then you say he fired from the sidewalk,
from behind the wheel of the wagon?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. He was standing at that time behind the wagon
and between the wheels, was he?
" A. He was between the wheels.
" Q. Between the wheels and behind the wagon?
" A. Yes.
298
** Q. On the sidewalk?
" A. On the sidewalk.
" Q. You saw him fire but one shot?
« A. That is all."
Counsel say in their brief, at page 14, with reference
to the testimony of this witness, he admits that he saw
Fielden that night for the first time, that he did not see
him since then until he testified, and that he asked some
of the officers who that man was that fired the shot, and
they told him it was Fielden. What he did say is as fol-
lows (page 302-3):
" Q. When did you first see Fielden after that night?
" A. I have not seen him after that.
"Q. Until now?
" A. Yes, sir.
'• Q. When did you first see him here in court?
" A. This morning.
" Q. This morning, that is the first time?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. And you have never seen him before?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. How do you know it was Fielden, then?
" A. Well, I simply asked who that man was that
fired the shot, and so they told me it was Fielden.
" Q. Who told you that it was Fielden that fired the
shot?
" A. Some- of the officers.
" Q. Yes, but who?
" A. I could not tell.
" Q. You did not know yourself then at that time that
it was Fielden who was shooting, did you?
" A. No, sir; I only know his face.
" Q. Now, what light did you have there that night
to tell his face by?
" A. We had light enough to go and recognize any
one."
#*#######
" Q. And you haven't seen Fielden from the 4th of
May until you saw him here to-day in court?
299
" A. Yes.
" Q. Where were you sitting to-day when you first
saw him?
" A. I was sitting there (indicating).
" Q. Who pointed him out to you?
" A. 1 pointed him out myself.
" Q. You pointed him out?
" A. Yes.
" Q. You recognized him f
« A. res.
" Q. To whom did you point him out?
"A. To myself.
" Q. You yourself pointed him out to yourself?
« A. Yes."
Officer HANLEY was in Lieut. Steele's company in the
first rank, number 4 from the right, and testified (I, 306):
" Q. At the time the bomb exploded how far were
you from the wagon?
" A. I was about four or five feet.
" Q. Which direction were you from the wagon?
" A. I was facing north.
" Q. Did you notice the man speaking that was the
last speaker?
" A. I did.
#########
" Q. Tell what you saw immediately after the bomb
exploded?
" A. Immediately after the bomb exploded I turned
my face from (to) where the explosion was and I looked
for the wagon again, and I noticed that man right over
there (referring to the defendant Fielden) by the wheel of
the wagon, with a revolver, right behind, firing. I saw one
shot go, then I thought it was time to draw my revolver,
and just as I got my revolver they rushed for the alley;
that was a little south of the wagon.
" Q. Who rushed into the alley?
" A. Well, him (Fielden), and about, I really should
judge, about twenty more; they kept firing about fifteen
or twenty shots after they started to run in the alley."
On cross-examination by Mr. Black the witness testi-
300
fied (Counsel requests defendant Fielden to stand up,
and he does so) :
" The WITNESS: That is the man.
" Q. You recognize Mr. Fielden as the man whom
you saw fire and who ran up the alley?
" A. Yes, sir; ran towards the alley.
" Q. Towards the alley?
" A. Yes. sir."
Officer CHARGES SPIERI.ING, who was in the front
rank of Lieut. Quinn's company and the thirteenth man
west of the east sidewalk, testified (I, 341):
" Q. Where were you when the bomb exploded?
" A. I was facing north.
" Q. Did you see the bomb before it exploded?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. How far were you from the wagon at that time?
" A. About ten or twelve feet.
" Q. Did you see any man making a speech from the
wagon?
" A. Yes.
" Q. What happened after the bomb exploded — tell
what you saw?
" A. / saw Mr. Fielden get off of the wagon and fire
one shot.
" Q. Where was he standing, with reference to the
wagon, when you saw the shot fired?
" A. Behind the wagon, on the sidewalk.
" Q. In which direction did he fire the shot?
" A. West.
" Q. Was that before or after the bomb exploded?
" A. They seemed to come pretty near together.
" Q. Was it before or after, if you can tell?
" A. I think it was a little before.
" Q. Are you positive that the pistol shot was first,
or the bomb?
" A. I think the pistol shot was a little the first.
" Q. How close did they come together, as you heard
the.n ?
" A. Well, hardly a second apart.
301
"Q. What happened after that?
" A. I pulled out my pistol and I fired two shots at
the wagon, at the crowd.
"Then what did you do?
" A. Then I turned to the west and fired three shots
at the crowd; that was going west.
" Q. Did you notice Fielden after he fired the first
shot?
"A. Yes. I saw him over at the wagon firing just
like that (indicating).
" Q. After the shot was fired did you pay any atten-
tion to him?
"A. No, sir; I did not."
On cross-examination he testified:
" Q. How many shots did you see Fielden fire?
" A. One shot."
JOHN WESSLER, who was on the right of Lieut. Bowler's
company, testified (I, 250) :
" We marched along and our company just had landed
at the south end of Crane's alley; I was standing at the
lamp-post. Sergt. Moore was on my right. * * *
I drew my revolver. I ran north on the street, or on
the sidewalk next to Crane's alley; I ran probably twenty
or thirty feet north of Crane's alley, and when I got
there I shot probably twice. I heard the order, 'fall
in,' in the rear of me, just where I left. I ran back to
see what was going on, and when I got to this wagon,
the same wagon that the speaker was on, at the wheel, at
the south end of it — the wagon stood next to the curb
lengthwise —and at the middle of the south end of the
wagon, Mr. Fielden stood there, and I noticed before I
got there a man who would not stand up, and he -would
shoot into the -police and get down behind the ^vheel, and I,
thinking it was Capt. Bonfield, because that night he
wore a black slouch hat, the thought struck me, and I
said I would be sure, and / went up and saw that Mr.
Fielden was there, and he got up a second time and shot
into the police, and he got down by the wheel of the
wagon, and as he did I shot him and he fell under the
wagon.
302
" Q. Did you lose track of him absolutely?
"A. Then they were hollering, 'fall in' in the rear,
and I ran away and left him, and we got orders to pick
up the wounded, and we did so and we took them to the
station."
Stenner, one of the witnesses for the defense, was
arrested by Officer Foley at the steps of Crane Bros,
while the firing was going on. He afterwards had an
examination before Magistrate Scully. An attempt was
made by the defense to impeach the testimony of Officer
Wessler by showing that, at that examination of Stenner,
he, Wessler, had testified that he could not identify the
man that he saw shooting over the wagon. This attempt
signally failed, as appears from the testimony of Justice
Scully (N, 155), who says that Wessler at that time
described the man whom he saw shooting over the wagon
as a large man with whiskers (a description answering
the description of Fielden), and said he thought he could
identify him if he ever saw him again.
Counsel for plaintiffs in error called attention to the
testimony of Freeman. Freeman testifies positively (K,
42) that he did not see Felden after the command by the
officers for the meeting to disperse. If that is so, of
course he did not .see him shoot.
" Q. Did you see him (Fielden) withdraw from the
wagon (K, 47)?
" A. My mind is not clear on that at all. I don't
remember anything that occurred after I started to go to
the officers. The thing happened so quickly that nothing
was clear to me beyond the movements 1 made myself.
" Q. At the time you were crouching down there,
while this firing was going on, down opposite the wagon
on the sidewalk and near it, did you see any shots fired
between you and the wagon?
303
" A. There was a dense smoke there; I did not see any
shots at all.
"Q. How near were you to the platoon of police
that were firing?
" A. I think, perhaps, I was ten feet in front of them,
and about to the right from six to eight feet.
" Q. There was smoke all around?
" A. Yes.
" Q. You saw no distinct individual firing?
" A. I saw no firing. I saw two officers at one time
with their revolvers pointed dangerously close at me, but
as to seeing actual shooting by any individual, I did not
see any. I scnu jlashes.
One of the witnesses cited, in the brief of plaintiffs in
error (page 17), is James D. Taylor. We wish to call
attention to the testimony of this witness. It will be re-
membered that all of the witnesses in the case, whether
for the state or for the defendants, agree that the bomb
was thrown just at the time Fielden was getting down
from the wagon, and exploded just as he got onto the
ground. Bearing that in mind, we invite attention to the
testimony of Taylor on his cross-examination (L, 253) :
" Q. Who was speaking at the time the bomb was
thrown ?
" A. Nobody.
" Q. Who was on the wagon ?
" A. Fielden.
" Q. Are you certain he was on the wagon the in-
stant the bomb was thrown ?
" A. He had just closed his speech.
" Q. Was he on the wagon ?
" A. He was coming down out of the wagon.
" Q. How do you know he was ?
" A. Because I saw him.
" Q. You were looking at him ?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Kept your eyes on him ?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Not mistaken about that ?
3<H
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Did he have any revolver in his hand ?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Positive he did not ?
"A. No, sir.
" Q. How long did you see him there ?
" A. I saw him standing between the police and the
wagon myself.
" Q. Between the wagon and the police ?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Which side of the wagon ?
" A. The tail end of the wagon.
" Q. Didn't he pull out his revolver after he got down
there ?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. How do you know he didn't ?
" A. Because I could have seen him.
" Q. How long did you look at him there ?
" A. I remember the last time I looked in the direc-
tion he first stood; that was after the bomb was thrown.
He was down, or he was gone, I don't know which.
" Q. Did you keep your eye on him from the time you
saw him speaking on the ivagon until the bomb exploded?
« A. 1 did.
" Q. You are -positive of that?
"A. Yes; I am.
" Q. You did not take your eye off of him one minute
from the time he was standing on the wagon speaking
until the bomb was exploded?
" A. Not one half minute..
" Q. Not a half minute during the whole time?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Did you have your eye off him at all during' that
time f
" A. Because he -was in line -with the -police, and I ivas
looking across the street and had to see him.
" Q. You sa-w him from the time he ivas speaking,
from the time he said, ' zve are peaceable,"1 until the bouih
was exploded?
" A. Yes.
" Q. And during that time he did not have any re-
volver in his hand?
305
" A. No, sir.
" Q. There cannot be any mistake on that?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Not an instant, when he could have taken oul a
revolver from his pocket?
"A. No, sir.
" Q. Where did he go then?
" A. The Lord only knows, I don't know.
" Q. Didn't you keep your eye on him after that?
You say the Lord only knows?
"A. The demoralization was such, mind you, I am
sure now that he was among the first that was hit with the
shell.
" Q. The demoralization was so great that he was
amongst the first that was hit with the shell?
"A. Yes; I think he went down, and after that I did
not see him.
" Q. Where did you say he went down?
"A. / think he went down -probably in front of the
police.
" Q. Where, in reference to the wagon? Where did
he go down, with reference to the wagon?
" A. Well, he was a little west of the wagon, not much.
" Q. That is where you think he was struck by the
shell and went down?
" A. I think probably he was.
" Q. What do you mean by demoralization?
" A. I saw that the middle ranks of policemen were
demoralized. I saw that, and I know another thing. I
know I saw one boy right close to where he was stand-
ing. 1 saw him go down — a boy that was standing in
front there.
" Q. But you did not see Fielden after he went down?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. You feel very certain he was west of the wagon
when he did go down?
" A. I think he was west a little.
" Q. And was demoralized by a piece of the bomb?
" A. I think he was."
It will be remembered that this witness stood (page
223) -.upon the north-west corner of the sidewalk and the
306
alley, which was in a position six or eight feet south of
the wagon, and if he had his eye upon Field^n at the time
Fielden jumped from the wagon up to the time of the ex-
plosion of the bomb, as he swears, he must have been
standing with his back to the south and his face to the
north. Notwithstanding this a few moments (page 260)
later he testified:
" Q. At the time you saw the bomb thrown where
were you standing?
" A. I was standing on that curb of the sidewalk, on
the north side the alley.
" Q. Where was the bomb thrown from?
" A. From the south-east side.
" Q. How many people between you and the place
from which the bomb was thrown?
" A. As to that I could not say.
" Q. Were there few or many?
" A. There was not many.
" Q. How many would you say between you and the
man who threw the bomb?
" A. I could not say.
" Q. Could you see the hand of the man that threw
the bomb?
" A. No, sir; the first time I saw it the fuse was
burning.
" Q. And whether it was a policeman who threw it
or not, you cannot say?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. You did not see the arm of the man who threw it?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. You did not see the man who threw it?
" A. I saw nothing, but something like his head.
" Q. Where was the man, or something like the man's
head, that you saw; where was he standing?
" A. He was standing right behind those boxes.
" Q. North or south of the boxes?
" A. South of the boxes,
" Q. Anybody between you and that man?
« A. Yes.
" Q. How many?
307
« A. I don't know; I did not count them.
" Q. Didn't they cut off your sight so you could not
see?
« A. No.
" Q. You could see distinctly?
" A. I could see so far as to know there were persons
there.
" Q. Could you see distinctly, so far as to know he
was the man who threw the bomb?
" A. I could see the fact that the man did throw the
bomb, because I saw when the bomb first arose; I saw
the light, and that called my attention to it.
" Q. How long did you look at that man?
" A. Not long, I assure you.
" Q. Did you follow the blaze through the air?
" A. I was looking at the blaze more than I was at
him.
" Q. How did the blaze go? What sort of a motion
did it make?
" A. It made a circling motion.
" Q. What do you mean by circling — that is, it made
an arch?
" A. Yes.
" Q. That was the course it took?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Did the fuse itself have any motion?
" A. No more motion than it would in following the
bomb.
" Q. Simply straight after the bomb?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Did it twist around any, like a spiral?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. It did not go like a spiral?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Which went first, the bomb or the fuse?
"A. Why, of course, the bomb.
" Q. Did you see it, or are you simply speaking from
general principles, that it must have gone first?
" A. I saw the bomb enough to know it was a round
bomb.
" Q. It was not a gas-pipe bomb?
" A. No, sir.
3o8
" Q. Positive it was not a gas-pipe bomb?
" A. Positive of that.
"Q. Round?
" A. A round bomb.
" Q. How big around was it?
" A. Well, I guess about as large as one of these base
balls.
" Q. Could you tell anything about the color of it?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Did you see it was round?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Did you trace it from where you first saw it until
it landed?
" A. 'I saw it go right down.
" Q. Where did it go?
" A. Between the first and second lines of police.
" Q. How many lines of police were there?
" A. I cannot tell you that.
" Q. You saw two?
" A. I saw them all, but I could not tell how many
there were.
" Q. But you saw two lines that you could distinguish?
"A. Yes; this came between the first and second.
" Q. Did it fall nearest to the first or second?
" A. I could not tell; it fell a little west of the center
of the street and between those two lines, as near as I
could judge.
" Q. What happened when the bomb went off, to the
police?
" A. A terrible demoralization, I assure you."
If the witness saw what he says he did, he must have
been at that time facing south, and could not have had his
eye on Fielden. It being admitted that the throwing of the
bomb and its explosion and Fielden's jumping down from
the wagon to the sidewalk were simultaneous, it follows
necessarily that this witness lies either in regard to what
he says about Fielden or in regard to what he says about
the bomb, or, as is probable, as to both. A review of the
testimony of this witness, which is so often cited by coun-
309
sel for plaintiffs in error, will show that he is absolutely
unworthy of belief on any subject.
William Snyder, whose evidence is quoted by them
in this connection, is another witness unworthy of belief.
He was an anarchist, a member of the American group,
a friend of Parsons and Fielden, was on the wagon at
the time of the speaking, and one of the most enthusias-
tic of those present, and was under indictment for con-
spiracy at the time of testifying in this case. Certainly
the testimony of such a man as this cannot prevail as
against that of reputable men; at any rate, the very
strongest that can be said for it is that it is to be consid-
ered by the jury, and they have considered it, and
stamped it as a lie.
Four other witnesses, Stenner (Plaintiffs' Abst., 196),
Messer (P. A., 208), Holloway (P. A., 229-30), Ingram
(P. A., 297), testified that they did not see Fielden shoot.
This evidence is subject to the same objections as that of
some of the preceding witnesses, and is in its nature
merely negative. Fielden, himself, in his testimony (M,
319), denied that he fired that night and denied that he
had any revolver in his possession.
With reference to the position assumed by counsel in
their brief, that nothing was said at the coroner's inquest
about Fielden's having fired a shot, we desire to say,
first, that there is no evidence in the record that such tes-
timony was not given; and second, if, as a matter of fact,
such evidence was not given, it proves nothing, even by
implication, for the coroner's jury met the day after the
Haymarket, at a time when many of the witnesses who
have testified in this case were wounded, and some of
them unconscious; but few witnesses were present at that
3io
examination, and, as any one who knows anything about
such matters is aware, all of the facts growing out of
such a transaction as that of the Haymarket can be
gathered together only after a long space of time, and
with a vast amount of labor.
So far as the argument based upon interviews taking
place between the reporters and Fielden on the day of the
5th of May is concerned, it is simply puerile. Whatever
ability reporters may have, however important a factor
they may be in modern civilization, no one yet has ever
assumed or even thought that they were omniscient, and
the fact that they did not know every one of the thou-
sand and one incidents at the Harmarket, or did not ask
about every one of the thousand and one incidents, within
twenty-four hours after its occurrence, proves nothing,
except that they are not omniscient.
(4.) WHO THREW THE BOMB, AND THE POINT
FROM WHICH IT WAS THROWN?
MALVERN M. THOMPSON (K, 287), who lived at
South Peoria street, and at the time of the trial was em-
ployed by Mai shall Field & Co,, was present during a
portion of the time at the Haymarket meeting. At the
time of that meeting he was in the grocery business at
1 08 South Desplaines street. About half-past 7 he
was handed a "Revenge" circular on Randolph street;
about five minutes later he arrived at the corner of Des-
plaines and Randolph streets, where he met Mr. Brazle-
ton, a reporter for the Inter Ocean, with whom he talked
for about fifteen minutes, and asked him the time and
learned that it was ten minutes to 8. Just then the
3"
defendant Schwab came along, who was pointed out to
him by Brazleton. He went over on the east side of Des-
plaines street, near the corner of Crane's alley, and
stood just back of the alley. This was the point at which
the meeting was called to order, and the point at which
the front line of the police stood at the time the bomb was
thrown.
" Q. Then what did you see?
" A. Then Spies got up on the wagon and asked for
Parsons. Parsons did not respond. He then got down,
and two men walked in the alley — that is, Schwab and
Spies; in the alley that I was standing, near the corner,
at the back of Crane Brothers'. The wagon was back a
little further. The first word I heard between them was
4 pistols.'
" Q. Between whomr*
"A. Between Schwab and Spies. The next word
was ' police.' I think I heard ' police ' twice, or * pistols '
twice; one or the other. I then walked a little nearer the
edge of the alley, and just then Spies said: 'Do you
think one is enough, or, hadn't we better go and get
more?' There was no answer to that that I could hear.
They then came out of the alley and walked south on
Desplaines street to Randolph, and west on the north
side of Randolph to Halsted, and cut across the street
and went over to the south-west corner and were there
about three minutes; came out of that crowd and came
back again. On the way up I did not catch much of the
conversation, but on the way back, as we neared Union
street, I heard the word 'police ' used again; just then I
went by them and Schwab said: ' Now, if they come
we will give it to them.' Spies replied that he thought
they were afraid to bother with them.
" Q. They were what?
" A. Afraid to bother them; and then they came on
down and Spies — just before they got up near the wagon
they met a third party and they huddled right together
there south of the alley (Crane's), appeared to get right
in a huddle, and there was something passed between
them; what it was I could not see.
312
" Q. Between whom?
" A. Between Spies and the third man.
" Q. Look at that picture (handing witness a cabinet
picture of Schnaubelt) and see if that resembles the man
that you say made the third party?
" A. (After examining the picture.) Yes, 1 think that
is the man.
" Q. Well, what did Spies do then?
"Mr. BLACK: You say that that is the third man, do
you?
"A. I think that his beard was a little longer than
this picture.
" Q. You say that this young man was the third
man?
" A. Yes; this is the picture of the third man.
" Spies then got up on the wagon and commenced to
make a speech.
" Mr. GRINNELL (Q.): Did you see the third man after-
wards that evening?
" A. I saw him on the wagon.
" Q. What did the third man do that you saw in that
crowd?
" A. Well, whatever they gave him, I don't know
what it was, he stuck it in his pocket on the right-hand
side, and Spies got up on the wagon, and I think that he
got up right after him.
" Q. Did you notice anything about his position, the
position or conduct of that third man afterwards?
" A. I noticed his sitting on the wagon.
" Q. Did you notice anything about his appearance?
" A. I only noticed that he kept his hands in his
pockets. I saw him there for probably an hour, I should
say. I staid there until Mr. Fielden just commenced to
speak, theR I left."
The witness did not know anything about the bomb
having been thrown until the next morning.
On cross-examination (290) witness said that at the
time of the meeting he was in the grocery business for
himself. He was closed out by the sheriff. At the time
of the trial he was in the hosiery department of Marshall
3*3
Field & Co.; that he had worked for Marshall Field;
had never seen any of the men before that night. Schwab
was pointed out to him by Mr. Brazleton, at which time
he was going north; that was about a quarter to 8.
He next saw him a quarter-past 8 when he was with
Spies in the alley. At that time there was a crowd con-
gregating there. He (witness) was standing right near
or alongside of the alley, just north of the alley, standing
against the building. He could not see down the alley
unless he turned his face to it. The first time he saw
Spies was when he got up on the. wagon.
" Q. Now, were you specially interested in knowing
Schwab and Spies at that time?
" A. Not specially. I was not specially interested;
just only had a mere curiosity. Spies, when he got up on
the wagon, inquired for Parsons; was there a minute or
so only, and got out of the wagon and went into the alley."
At that time witness was probably three feet north of
the alley, and then moved down to within half a foot of it.
Schwab and Spies went just around the corner of the
alley; could not have been more than two feet.
" Q. You could not see them then?
" A. I could if I had looked down the alley.
" Q. You did not look?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. You did not look at that time, either then or
afterwards?
" A. I did when they came out."
Witness never spoke German; never heard Schwab
speak German; the conversation was in English. The
first word he heard was "pistols" and then " police."
" Q, How long were they in there?
" A. Probably two or three minutes.
" Q. The conversation you could hear, for they were
near enough to you?
3H
" A. I just caught that part, and when I drew up in
front of the alley I heard them ask, < Is one enough? '
" Q. What did they say besides ' pistols ' and
'police?'
" A. They said, ' Do you think one enough, or had
we better go for more? '
" Q. One what?
" A. I don't know.
" Q. Who said that?
" A. Spies said that to Schwab.
" Q. They were not talking about Schwab going out
to Deering's to make a speech and about the question of
whether one speaker was enough, or whether they should
send for more?
" A. Not that I know of.
" Q. What were they talking about? Did you hear
from the conversation what they were talking about?
" A. 1 did not learn; no, sir; but of course I had my
own opinion. * * *
" Q. Now, then, you heard no words spoken in Ger-
man?
" A. Some, I did.
" Q. In this same conversation?
" A. I did, going up Randolph street. * * *
" Q. Did you know Mr. Schwab's voice at that time?
" A. No; I cannot say that I did know his voice.
" Q. Did you know Mr. Spies' voice at that time?
" A. No, only from what I heard him ask on the
wagon.
" Q. Did you know it enough so you could recognize
his voice?
" A. Yes, I think I did.
" Q. Which one said ' revolvers '?
" A. I think it was Spies. He said ' pistols.'
" Q. Which one was it said ' police?'
" A. He did.
" Q. You did not see him when he said it?
" A. No; I did not see him. I was not looking di-
rectly at him. * * *
" Q. How long was it after they went into the alley
and went out of sight that you heard this conversation?
" A. It was all done in three minutes, I should judge.
" Q. How long was it after they went into the alley
and went out of sight that you heard the first remark?
« A. About a minute and a half. * * *
" Q. You had no particular object in view in finding
out who it was that was going to speak that night on that
occasion?
" A. Not necessarily; no sir.
" Q. You were not employed as a detective, were
you?
" A. No, sir; just out of mere curiosity. * * *
" Q. As they started (from the alley) to go down
south you trailed after them?
" A. Yes.
" Q. You were following them pretty close?
''A. Yes; started pretty close, and in fact, in one
place I was pretty close alongside of them.
" Q. You intended to hear the speeches, of course?
« A. Yes.
" Q. Without any more interest than just to look
around?
" A. Well, I thought probably at that time the
speeches were going to be held at some place else.
" Q. Had you heard the announcement that the meet-
ing was going to be held anywhere else?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. How far did you follow them?
" A. Down on Desplaines to Randolph. It was
about a quarter after 8.
" Q. What did they do after that?
" A. They walked west on Randolph street to Hal-
sted.
" Q. And you trailing after them all of the time?
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. Anybody else go besides you?
" A. Not that I know of.
" Q. The crowd was up about the wagon, wasn't it?
The principal crowd was at the wagon?
"A. No; I cannot say that it was. The principal
crowd was on Randolph street.
" Q. You went south to Randolph, and west on Ran-
dolph to Union, some blocks?
" A. Two blocks.
316
" Q. And those two men were going along, and you
were trailing along after them?
« A. Yes.
" Q. Part of the time beside them and part of the time
ahead and past them, but all the time close to them?
" A. Yes. * * *
" Q. When you got down there, there was nobody
there except probably two or three men?
" A. Probably twenty or thirty.
" Q. Just as you would see here at the bridge at any
moment — a situation like that?
" A. Yes.
" Q. No wagons or dry-goods boxes 0r obstructions,
were there?
" A. Not that I saw.
" Q. Did they see you?
" A. I don't know as they did.
" Q. Nothing prevented their seeing you?
" A. Nothing whatever.
" Q. Now, when was it that you heard the next con-
versation with them after you started trailing after these
two men?
" A. It was near Union street.
" Q. Where is that?
" A. It is between Desplaines and Halsted.
" Q. That was after you had gone half a block south
and a whole block west?
"A. I had gone two blocks west; was on my way
back. * *
" Q. Now, what was it they said?
" A. I could not say what they said until they came to
Union street, and then I crossed right by them, or got
near them, or got past them.
" Q. Was it light at that time so that they could see
you?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Had the same view of them as they had of you?
" A. Exactly.
" Q. What was the first thing they said?
" A. The first thing I heard him (Schwab) say was,
' Now, if they come, we will give it to them.'
" Q. Schwab said, ' Now, if they come, we will give
it to them.' Why didn't you tell us that before?
3'7
«A. I did.
" Q. You told that before here in your direct exami-
nation?
" A. That is what I said.
" Q. If who came?
" A. I don't know who.
" Q. That they would give it to who?
" A. I don't know who.
" Q. Schwab said that?
" A. Schwab said that; and Spies said he didn't think
they would bother him, because they were afraid. * * *
" Q. Then you say it was when you were going by
them?
" A. Yes; on Union street. * * *
" Q. Now, you were sworn as a witness the next day
before the coroner?
" A. Yes.
" Q. I will ask you whether you stated one word in
that examination about overhearing the conversation be-
tween Spies and Schwab at Union street?
" A. I did, at or about Union street.
" Q. You swear that you did?
« A. I did.
" Q. Before the coroner?
" A. If I didn't, then—
" Q. Never mind whether you did or didn't now.
Do you remember that you did?
" A. I do. * * *
" Q. Now, then, what was the next thing that took
place?
" A. The next thing was that they met the third man
there (about five feet south of the corner of Crane's
alley). They met a third man there; this man here (re-
ferring to picture of Schnaubelt)."
Witness said that he had never seen Schnaubelt before;
had seen the picture before the trial; it was shown to him
by Mr. Furthmann.
" Q. That is, he handed you that picture and asked
you whether that was not the man you saw with Spies
and Schwab, didn't he?
« A. He did not. * * *
" Q. Who was it that gave somebody something and
who was the somebody that received it, and what was the
something that was given?
" A. That I cannot tell. I can tell that it was Spies
that handed this man (referring to picture of Schnaubelt)
something, and this man put it into his pocket, and Spies
got upon the wagon and made a speech.
" Q. Did you hear the word bomb at that time?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Did you hear ' police '?
" A. No, 'sir.
" Q. Did you hear * knives ' and ' revolvers '?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. You did not hear anything?
" A. No, sir; he just took and put it down.
" Q. Do you know whether it was a chew of ' fine-
cut'?
" A. I could not tell you that. * *
" Q. Now, this third man that you say received some-
thing and put it in his pocket, where did you see him
next?
" A. I saw him on the wagon.
" Q. Did you see Schwab on the wagon?
"A. No, sir; I did not.
" Q. How long did Schnaubelt stay on the wagon ?
" A. Probably an hour.
" Q. Did he leave then?
" A. I cannot say whether he did or not."
Harry L. Gilmer, a painter, residing at 40 North Ann
street, testified (K, 362) that he was at the Hay market
meeting on the night of the 4th of May; got there
about quarter to 10 o'clock. Came along Desplaines
street to the corner of the alley (Crane's) and stood be-
tween the lamp-post and the wagon, up near the east end
of the wagon for a few minutes. " Fielden was speaking
" when I came there. Stayed there a few minutes looking
" for a party I expected to meet, and stepped back into the
"alley (Crane's).
3*9
" Q. What did you see when you stepped in there?
" A. I stepped in there and was standing looking
around for a few minutes, and I noticed parties in conver-
sation.
"Q. Where were they?
" A. They were right across the alley when I first
noticed them.
" Q. Which side of the alley?
" A. On the south side.
" Q. What were those people doing?
" A. They were standing holding a conversation there.
Somebody in front of me, out on the edge of the side-
walk there, said: 'Here come the police.' There was a
sort of natural rush looking to see the police come up;
there was a man came from the wagon down to the
parties that were standing on the south side of the alley;
he lit a match and touched it off, something or other; it
was not quite as big as that, I think (indicating) ; the
fuse commenced to fizzle, and he gave a couple of steps
forward and tossed it over into the street.
" Q. How did he do it? What was his manner?
" A. If your honor will excuse me I will illustrate.
" The COURT: You can illustrate the motion.
"A. He was standing in this direction (indicating);
the man that lit the match came on this side of him, and
the two or three of them stood together, and he turned
around with it in his hand; took two or three steps that
way, and tossed it that way over in the street.
" Q. Do you know who it was that tossed that fizzling
thing? Look at that photograph (handing witness photo-
graph of Schnaubelt) and state.
" (Objected to.)
"The COURT: Describe the man that you saw throw
that fizzing thing into the street that night?
" Mr. GRINNELL: Do you know the man?
" A. I have seen him. I knew him by sight. I have
seen him several times at meetings, at one place and
another in the city.
" Q. You don't know his name?
" A. I do not.
" Q. Describe him?
" A. He was a man about five feet ten inches high,
320
somewhat full-chested, and had a light or sandy beard,
not very long. He was full-faced here, his eyes set some-
what back in his head; I should think he wa§ a man that
would probably weigh 180 pounds, perhaps, judging
from the appearance of the man.
v Q. What kind of clothes did he wear, if you noticed?
What kind of a hat?
" A. I could not say, the kind of hat, whether it was
a soft hat, one of those felt hats, or whether it was a stiff
hat. My impression is, his hat was dark — brown or
black.
" Q. You may look at that photograph (Schnau-
belt's) and state what is the resemblance?
" (Objected to; objection overruled; exception by
defendant.)
" Q. You have seen the photograph before?
" A. I have, sir.
" Q. What do you say as to whether or not that is
the man?
" A. I say that is the man that threw the bomb out
of the alley.
" Q. How many men were standing in that group at
the time that the bomb was lighted and thrown?
"A. Well, there was quite a number in the alley; a
good many people standing around in the alley; parties
that stood; those parties were four or five; stood to-
gether there.
" Q. Do you know the man? You say that some-
body came from the wagon towards the group?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Describe that man. Is it any of the defendants?
" A. That is the man right there (pointing to Spies).
" Q. Spies?
" A. Yes.
*****
" Q. Did you see any of the defendants in the alley
at that time?
" A. That man that sits over there is one of the par-
ties (pointing to defendant Fischer).
" Q. Fischer?
" A. Fischer.
" Q. Are you certain of that?
32I
" A. I think I be.
" Q. What did you do, then, after the bomb was
thrown? What did these parties, that you saw in this
attitude and manner — what did they do?
" A. They immediately left through the alley."
On cross-examination, he testified (370-3) that on the
second or third day after after the Haymarket meeting,
he told several persons that he thought he could identify
the person who threw the bomb, if he should ever see
him again, and the next day after that he told it to the
officers.
"Q. You told Officer Bonfield in that conversation
just what you have told here?
" A. Tthink I did.
* * * * #
" Q. How far did you step down the alley, when you
turned around to go back in the alley?
"A. I think it was about eight feet from the corner
of Crane's building.
"Q. On the north side?.
" A. I was on the north side.
" Q. Where was this group of men?
" A. Right across the alley.
" Q. On the south side?
" A. Yes.
" Q. It was light in the alley?
" A. The lamp was burning on the corner of the alley
at that time.
" Q. It shined right down?
"A. Yes.
" Q. You could see them distinctly?
" A. Yes.
" Q. See their countenances?
"A. Yes.
" Q. They could see yourself?
" A. Yes.
" Q. How far were they down the mouth of the alley?
" A. About the same distance, eight or nine feet.
" Q. Did you hear them talking?
" A. I heard them talking.
322
"Q. What did they say?
" A. I could not tell you.
" Q. Couldn't you understand?
" A. No, sir.
" Q. Were they speaking English?
" A. No, sir.
"Q. Were they speaking in German?
" A. Yes.
" Q. You say that at the time Mr, Spies is the man
that came with the match?
" A. The man that came from the wagon down in the
alley.
" Q. Had they moved their position from where they
stood before the match was lighted?
" A. They stood there in the group together.
" Q. Had they moved their positions? That is, had
they gone out on the sidewalk before the bomb was
lighted, down the alley on the south side?
" A. Yes.
" Q. You were close to the north side?
" A. I stood across the alley, and stood right behind
them.
" Q. At the time the match was lighted or before that?
" A. Before the man came from the wagon I stepped
across the alley and was standing there on the north side
of the alley.
" Q. How near to this knot of men there?
" A. Perhaps three or four feet.
" Q. Were you standing on the west or the east of
them?
" A. I was standing to the east of them.
" Q. Then you were further in the alley than they
were?
" A. I was further in the alley at that time.
" Q. After you went into the alley and just before the
explosion of the bomb, how many men did you see get off
of the wagon at the hind end?
" A. I don't know. I saw one or two, I think, get off
the wagon. I think one of them got right over the hind
wheel and jumped down onto the sidewalk.
* * * * *
323
" Q. At the time the bomb was thrown, or what you
supposed to be the bomb, the man who threw it turned
around, facing the police, didn't fie?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Did he do anything more than turn around
toward the police?
" A. Yes, he made one or two steps towards the
sidewalk.
" Q. Just one or two steps?
"A. He might have made three; I am not positive.
" Q. Now, at the time the bomb was lighted he was
from eight to ten feet down the alley, from the mouth of
the alley?
«« A. Yes.
" Q. And near the south side?
" A. Yes.
" Q. He took one or two steps and then threw the
bomb?
" A. Yes.
" Q. So, then, at the time he threw the bomb he was
still in the alley and not on the sidewalk?
" A. He was just somewhere about the edge of the
sidewalk.
" Q. That is about the end of the alley?
" A. Yes.
" Q. Which way did the bomb go?
"A. It went in a westerly direction.
" Q. Did you see it alight?
« A. I didn't.
" Q. Did you see the fuse curling in the air until it did
alight, or until it got near the ground?
" A. I saw it as it went up that way and started
down.
" Q. Spies was there at that time?
" A. Yes.
" Q. He had lighted the fuse — this man?
" A. Immediately afterwards the two parties of them
went through the alley.
" Q. At the time the bomb was thrown Mr. Spies
was there, having lighted the fuse?
" A. He was there a few seconds before that time.
*' Q. A few seconds before that time?
324
" A. Before the bomb was thrown up in the air.
" Q. When the bomb was thrown was Mr. Spies
there?
" A. He was there.
"Q. You noticed his high cheek-bones, didn't you?
"A. I didn't say anything about Spies' cheek-bones;
I said the man that threw the bomb."
The testimony of Gilmer as to the place from which
the bomb was thrown and the man who threw it is posi-
tively contradicted by that of John Burnett, a witness in-
troduced by the defense (M, 483, et seg.), who testified
that he saw the man who threw the bomb; that the man
who threw it was in front of Burnett at the time, was
about Burnett's size; that it was thrown from about
thirty-eight feet south of the alley, a little bit north of
west. On cross-examination he said forty-five feet south
of the allev. He was shown a picture of Schnaubelt,
and was asked if he recognized that as the man who
threw the bomb, and answered, " I guess not."
A great mass of evidence was introduced in the case
as to the position from which the bomb was thrown, the
witnesses differing in their statements, varying from the
north side of Crane's alley to forty-five feet south of the
alley. The evidence in the case is (K, 226) that the
bomb fell a few feet north of the south line of the alley,
a little to the west of the center of the street. The road-
bed of the street was forty-eight feet wide. (I, 4.) Bur-
nett says that the bomb went a little north of west. If
that were so it could not have been thrown from the posi-
tion in which he says it was, and land in the place where
it did land ; and with reference to his statement we desire
to call attention to the statement of Heinemann, the re-
porter, who says (K, 243) that at the time the bomb
325
exploded he was on the east side of Desplaines street
between Crane's alley and Randolph street, about half
way. The distance from Crane's alley to Randolph
street is ninety feet (I, 4). That would put Heinemann
about forty-five feet south of the alley, and at or at least
within about seven feet of the point from which Burnett
says the bomb came. Heinemann says, "I saw the bomb
"raise out of the crowd and fall among the police. That
"is, I did not distinguish the bomb, but I saw the burning
" fuse.
" Q. From what locality on the sidewalk with refer-
ence to the alley that runs into Crane's was it that you
saw this bomb raising out of the crowd ?
" A. It was very nearly the south-east corner of the
alley."
That is just about the place that Gilmer puts it. If the
bomb had risen within seven feet of Heinemann, he cer-
tainly would have seen it. In this case no attack can be
made upon Mr. Heinemann; he is a reputable gentleman.
Certainly is not prejudiced against the defendants,, for he
himself has been a socialist, a member of some of their
organizations, and only left it about two years previous,
when, as the evidence shows, Johann Most visited this
city and violent methods began to be agitated.
Officer FOLEY, who was in Bowler's company, which
was the second column, and who stood about two and
one-half feet from the lamp-post, says (I, 272) that he
saw the bomb and its course through the air; "it was
" coming from the north-east where I stood."
" Q. Was it still going up, or had it begun to fall
when you saw it?
" A. It was going up, sir.
He at that time was a few feet south of the south line
of the alley.
326
Officer WESSLER, who stood by Foley's side, says (I,
" I was standing at the lamp-post. We came to a halt
there. Capt. Ward went over to the speaker. Fielden
was on the wagon, and he (Ward) says, ' I command you
in the name of the state to disperse peaceably.' Fielden
turned on the wagon, and says, « We are peaceable.' He
had not hardly the word peaceable out of his mouth when
I saw something a little mite south of where he got off of
the wagon; it was in the rear of the wagon towards
Crane's building; that had struck the ground; it struck on
the left of our company and on the right of Lieut. Stan-
ton. It did not take a minute, probably half a minute
when it went off. I saw it flying through the air."
On cross-examination he says (page 233) that he stood
right at the south-east corner of the alley, right at the
lamp-post. He says (page 275) :
'« Q. Did it pass over your head?
" A. It kind of went something like that (indicating).
"Q. And it was nearly directly over your head when
you saw it?
" A. Not directly.
" Q. At what angler
"A. I am not sure, because I probably looked at it
like that (indicating).
" Q. How far was it away from you, do you think?
" A. I could not say; probably ten feet.
" Q. How high up in the air do you think it was?
" A. Ten feet up in the air is what I mean.
"Q. Do you remember whether you looked a little to
the north or a little to the west when you saw it?
" A. I could not say, because I did not pay attention
to it; I thought it was something they were trying to
scare us with.
" Q. You simply saw it in the air?
" A. Yes.
"Q. You don't mean that you saw it when it started?
" A. I know about what direction it came.
" Q. You say you saw it about over your head?
" A. I think that is all."
327
From the position in which these two witnesses stood
at the time, facing, as they were, the north, and being
about on the south line of the alley, they could not have
possibly seen the bomb in the air if it had been thrown
from about thirty-eight teet south of the alley.
Lieut. STANTON, who was in the second column on
the left, testified (I, 216): " I came to a halt, probably
" it was three or four or five seconds, may be, in reference
" to the shell. I came to a halt about five seconds when
" I saw the shell come over and fall about four feet from
" where I stood.
" Q. On which side of you?
" A. On the left side of me.
******
" Q. In reference to the alley (page 219) at Crane
Brothers', where was your company, supposing this to be
the alley here (indicating), here is the Desplaines street
station (indicating), about how many feet do you think,
you stood from that alley?
" A. I think I stood about the alley.
" Q. In the street somewhere?
" A. In the street.
" Q. On the left of Lieut. Bowler's company?
" A. Lieut. Bowler was on my right.
" Q. You were on the .left-hand side of the street?
" A. I was about the middle of the street.
" Q. Where was the shell when you first saw it
(220)?
" A. In the air.
" Q. Where, in reference to yourself?
" A. It was about over — very near over my head.
" Q. From what direction did it come, if you know?
" A. From the east.
" Q. Where in reference to the alley?
" A. I think a little north of the alley.
" Q. Did you see the shell?
« A. I did."
This witness, as the evidence shows, had been in the
328
navy, was familiar with shells, knew that this was a shell
when he saw it in the air and called the, attention of the
officers to that fact, and certainly is as capable of judging
the direction in which it was moving as any one present
on that night. Moreover, it would have been impossible
for him to have seen it while it was in the air if it had
come from the position indicated by Burnett. Officer
Haas, who at that time was standing in the center of the
street, near the speaker's wagon, testifies (K, 252) that
he saw the bomb in the air; that it seemed to him to come
from the east side of Desplaines street. " I should say
" between five and six feet from the corner of the alley,
" south of the corner; there was quite a number of boxes
" piled up on the sidewalk south of the alley, and from
" the direction I saw the bomb come I should say it was
" half way between the alley and the boxes."
PAUL C. HULL, a reporter for the Daily News, who
was standing upon the stairway at the north-west corner
of Randolph and Desplaines streets, testified (K, 124)
that the bomb seemed to come from about fifteen or
twenty feet south of Crane's alley.
Of the witnesses for the defense, Barton Simondson
testified (L, 71) that he was standing upon the stairway
on the opposite side of the street, and that the bomb
seemed to come from about twenty feet south of Crane's
alley.
LUDWIG ZELLER says (L, 149) that it came from six,
eight or ten feet south of the lamp and moved north-
westerly. This witness, who was himself a socialist, and
who lived at 54 West Lake street (Greif's Hall), which
fact of itself speaks volumes, testified positively that as
the bomb went through the air, it went fuse first.
329
FREDERICK LIEBEL said (L, 201) it came from about
half way between the alley and Randolph street.
JAMES D. TAYLOR (L, 230), whose testimony we have
heretofore commented upon as to this very point, testifies
that he saw the bomd thrown from somewhere between
twenty and forty feet south of the alley.
WILLIAM URBAN testified (L, 344) that it came from
fifteen to eighteen feet south of the lamp-post.
AUGUST KRUMM (L, 415) reasons that it must have
started about twenty feet south of the alley, and says
that it did not come from south of the alley.
WILLIAM ALBRIGHT (L, 493) says he was with
Krumm, and that the bomb was not thrown from the
alley where they stood.
GEORGE KOEHLER (L, 508) is alliidea to in the
plaintiffs' brief, but it is very apparent, upon examining
his evidence entire, knows nothing about where the bomb
came from or in what direction it wentfj' for if his state-
ment means anything it means that the bomb was thrown
from the east sidewalk to the north-west corner of Des-
plaines and Randolph streets.
The witnesses who testified for the defense upon this
point are the same witnesses who testified for them
upon the other disputed questions of fact, and the same
observations as to the value of their testimony are appli-
cable here.
MICHAEL SCHWAB, one of the defendants, testified
(N, i ) that on the night of the 4th of May he was at
a meeting of the American group at the Arbeiter Zeitung
office when a telephone message was received from Deer-
330
ing's (a manufacturing establishment on the north side of
the city), asking for Mr. Spies to make a, speech there,
because he understood German and English; that he left
the meeting and went to the Haymarket to see if he could
find Spies, who could speak in both languages; that he
went to the Haymarket, where he met his brother-in-law,
Rudolph Schnaubelt, and had a conversation with him;
that he did not see Spies; took a car and came back to
the center of the city and then went to Deering's, where
he made a speech. He denied that he entered the mouth
of Crane's alley and had a conversation with Mr. Spies
there, or that he walked in company with Spies on Ran-
dolph street from the corner of Desplaines to Union and
back again, and also denied that he met Spies in company
with Schnaubelt.
Spies in his evidence (N, 17 et seq.} testified that he
called the meeting to order, as Thompson stated, and
asked for Parsons; denied that he had seen Schwab that
night at the Haymarket; that he went into the alley with
him, or that he had any of the conversation with Schwab
which was narrated by Thompson; that after calling for
Parsons he got down from the wagon and, in company
with his brother Henry, one Lechner and Schnaubelt, went
to find Parsons; that he went to Randolph street, west on
Randolph street to Union and almost to Halsted, but that
seeing a few people, probably twenty or twenty-five, there
and not finding Parsons, he returned; he said that as he
and Schnaubelt walked along Randolph street they con-
versed in German, but also denied that he had given any-
thing to Schnaubelt at the place indicated by Thompson ;
he testified to having made a speech practically to the
same effect as that set out in the testimony of the witnesses
hereinbefore cited. While Fielden was speaking the police
came up; that he was on the wagon when the command
to disperse was given, and was about to reply to it when
some one in the crowd asked him to step down, and that
a man named Lechner and his brother, Henry Spies, as-
sisted him in dismounting; that just as he got upon the
sidewalk the bomb exploded; he heard the detonation
and supposed that the police had opened up on the crowd
with cannon, whereupon he went to Zepf 's Hall; he says
it is singular, but he did not think it was a bomb, and he
also says that while he had been in the habit of carrying
a revolver to protect himself, as the revolver was heavy
he " very singularly " that night left it with a friend of
his named Stauber, and did not have it at the time of the
Haymarket meeting.
Spies claims that he did not go through Crane's alley
after leaving the wagon, but the morning after his arrest,
in the conversation he had with James Bonfield, he said
(I, 350) that after getting off the wagon he went in the
east alley (Crane's) and came out on Randolph street.
Moreover, he denies that he saw Schwab or had any con-
versation with him at the Haymarket, but in the interview
which Knox, the reporter, had with him shortly after his
arrest (J, 297), he said that he did not want to go to the
Haymarket meeting, and when he got there he did not
want to make a speech. He said that he told Schwab so.
Spies was at the Haymarket meeting the whole of the
evening. Schwab was at the meeting in the early part
of the meeting, and, as he himself testifies, went there for
the express purpose of seeing Spies. And Spies' state-
ment made to Knox shows that he and Schwab did have
a conversation, and to that extent corroborates Thomp-
son.
TIMOTHY McKEOUGH, a police officer, says (K, 174)
that he heard Spies call the meeting to .order, and ask
if Parsons was there; he then said that he would, find
him; some one said, "Let us pull the wagon around on
" Randolph street and hold the meeting there," to which
Spies replied, " No, that might stop the street cars." Spies
then started away, and the witness followed him as far as
the corner. " There was a man with him whom I think
" was Schwab; I am not very sure, because I did not pay
" much attention to anybody except Spies at that time ;
"in about five minutes he returned; when I got back he
" was addressing the meeting."
On cross-examination he says that he saw Schab there
in the early part of the evening; lost sight of him some-
wheres in the vicinity of half-past 8.
" Q. Where was Schwab when you saw him last?
" A. The last I saw of Schwab he was talking to
Parsons at the side of the wagon.
" Q. Had you seen Schwab on the wagon at any
time?
" A. He got on the wagon, I think, before the meet-
ing started, and tapped Spies on the shoulder, and said
something to him.
" Q. Then Spies called the meeting to order?
"A. No; then Spies got down off the wagon and
started away to find Parsons."
EDGAR E. OWEN testified (K, 202):
" I walked on east and met the mayor.
': Q. Did you see any of the other defendants at that
time?" (About half-past 8.)
" A. I was standing at the corner of Randolph and
Desplaines streets, a few minutes after I met the mayor,
and Schwab came up and almost ran into the mayor be-
fore he saw him. Immediately upon seeing him Schwab
*urned about and -went north on Desplaines street"
333
WILLIAM H. FREEMAN, a reporter, in his testimony
says (K, 42):
" Q. Who did you see upon the wagdri whoni you
recognized, besides Parsons, Fielden and Spie's?
"A. I think I saw Schwab there.
" Q. Who else — did you see any of the other defend-
ants, any of these defendants there that you recognized?
" A. I did not recognize any of them but those three.
I am not altogether positive about Schwab, but I think I
saw him there."
There is no doubt that Schwab was at Deering that
night and made a speech there, but it is also true that he
was at the Haymarket, and he could have had the con-
versation described by Thompson, and the one described
. by McKeough, and still have had ample opportunity to
, get to Deering at the time it is claimed he reached there.
The defense introduced a number of witnesses, whose
evidence is cited and collated in their brief, to the effect
that Spies did not leave the wagon until just as the bomb
was thrown. Spies testifies that just after leaving the
wagon he went north to Zepf's Hall. These witnesses
are the same ones upon whom the defense rely upon all
controverted questions of fact, and, in considering their
evidence, the criticisms which we have made upon other
points are applicable upon this. The only witness among
all those introduced in the case who testified that August
Spies was in Zepf's Hall is himself; and his brother,
Henry, says in his testimony (M, 148-50) that, after being
shot, he himself went to Zepf's Hall for his brother, but
did not find him.
It is a very significant fact that the defense introduced
two witnesses, August Krumm and William Albright (L,
412 and 488), who testified that just as- the police came
334
up and halted they were standing in Crane's alley, a few
feet back from the mouth of the alley, and Albright
lighted a match from which both of them lit their pipes;
thus placing themselves in just about the positon in which
Gilmer says that Schnaubelt and Spies stood, and at-
tempting to have the jury infer that Gilmer did see a
match lighted, but made the mistake of assuming that a
pipe was a bomb.
This closes the discussion of the controverted questions
of fact, and closes our collation of the evidence in the
case. There are many points in the evidence to which
we have not referred. The short time which we have
had for the preparation of this brief, having received the
brief for plaintiffs in error but a few days ago, pre-
cludes a reference to them.
Under the instructions in the case, especially those as
to which complaint is made by counsel, on these contro-
verted questions, the two most important are: as to
whether or not the crowd fired first, and as to whether
or not threats were uttered as the police approached.
If the crowd fired first (and that they did there can be
no question), that fact, as we have stated before, is in it-
self conclusive that they were there, armed, ready and
waiting to attack the police; and the moment the signal
was given, the bomb thrown, they did, in fact, open the
attack.
The fact that threats were uttered — about which we
335
submit, under the evidence, there can be no question —
also shows that the crowd was waiting to attack. That
they were beaten, and the police victorious, is owing to
the fact that they had entirely over-estimated the moral
effect of dynamite, not its physical effect; for the effect
of that bomb was certainly as great as any one in his
wildest imaginings could have dreamed it would be; but
the " demoralization " which followed, about which the
witness Taylor testifies so unctiously, was a great physi-
cal and not a moral demoralization. The police stood
their ground; they did not flee; and the moment they re-
turned the fire those of the revolutionists who had fondly
hoped for success knew that, instead of success, defeat
stared them in the face, and they sought security in
flight; the anarchists did, in fact, " sneak away."
CONCLUSION.
The indictment in this case was for murder. There
were a large number of counts. Some of them were the
ordinary counts for murder, charging the defendants
directly with the murder. These counts would have been
sufficient, but others were added, some of which charged
that one of the defendants committed the murder, that the
others were accessories before the fact, and in conclusion,
charged all of them with the murder. These counts
varied, naming each one of the defendants respectively as
the principal and the others as accessories. Some of the
counts charged all of the defendants with being accessory
to a murder committed by an unknown person, and in.
conclusion, charged them directly with that murder.
336
We submit, from an inspection of the evidence above
set out, that it sustains beyond all reasonable doubt the
theory of the state. So far as the question of- conspiracy is
concerned, no attempt was made upon the trial, on the part
of any of the defendants, to deny the conspiracy, or to deny
their complicity in it. If the bomb was thrown as the
result of the conspiracy, it follows that all of the defend-
ants are guilty. We submit that as to that question there
can be no doubt. The defendants had for years deliberately
plotted murder; they had deliberately preached it in
secret meetings, openly upon the streets and defiantly
through the press controlled by themselves; they had for
months been actively engaged in preparing to bring it
abqut. It is urged by their counsel that the theory of
conspiracy to overthrow the law of the land by force,
on the part of the prisoners and those connected with
them, is absurd; that there was no possibility whatever
of their accomplishing their plans. The answer to that
is, that some of the men are so constituted as not to be
able to weigh the chances of success or failure. They
become converts to a theory, dream over it until their
dream amounts to an infatuation, work themselves up to
such a pitch of ecstacy as to entirely obliberate the cool
judgment which prevails among men generally.
No better instance of that can be found than the case
of the man to whom counsel for the prisoners continually
compare them — the case of John Brown, whose attempt
at Harper's Ferry to incite a servile insurrection among
the slaves of the South, and to thus secure their freedom
by force, was certainly as wild as that of the anarchists
here. In fact, the chances for his success were infinitely
less than theirs. His party — those cognizant of
his plans — were few. They were armed with the
337
ordinary weapons. They had no advantage whatever
over those by whom they knew they would
be attacked. He expected his reinforcements and
aid from a class of men who were slaves, ignorant
and cowardly, and who had never been educated to and
had no knowledge of his intentions. Here, the prisoners
had been for months and years educating their followers.
They had an organization extending through the whole
city, numbering, as Spies in his declarations said, and as
the articles in their papers declared, over three thousand
men — men who had been armed and drilled for years for
the express purpose of assistance whenever they should
be called upon. Moreover, they were armed with ex-
plosives of a most powerful and destructive character,
explosives whose power and force the public suppose has
no limitation whatever. They had demonstrated its force.
They believed in its power, not only in physical power,
but supposed that the first use of it would utterly de-
moralize the whole community and place it at their dis-
posal. This appears from numbers of the articles herein-
above quoted — articles in which they declare that one
bomb would destroy the First regiment; that it would
annihilate and destroy the police. Spies himself published
on the afternoon of the day of the Haymarket, in the Ar-
beiter Zeitung, an article written by his own hand, en-
titled " Blood," in which he declared that " if the brothers
" had defended themselves with one single dynamite
" bomb, not one of the murderous police would have
" escaped his well-merited fate." That this statement
was the expression of his deliberate judgment, and not
merely an extravagance of speech upon his part, is ap-
parent from the fact that a year before, while talking
with Johnston (J, 403), whom he supposed to be a co-
338
conspirator with him, while witnessing a review of the
Illinois National Guards, he stated that half a dozen
dynamite bombs would scatter them all; that they were
only boys, and would be no use in a riot; that fifty de-
termined men would disarm them all.
The idea was a common one among the conspirators,
was foremost in their speeches, utterances and declara-
tions, that the power of dynamite was unlimited, and,
best of all, it was easily obtainable and cheap.
Moreover, it must be remembered, in this connection,
that the meeting was called for 7:30 P. M.; that it was
expected that 25,000 persons would be present. It was
also undoubtedly expected that the police would attempt
early in the evening to disperse the meeting. The police
did not appear until late, and at that time many of the
conspirators, as, for instance, Engel, had left for their
homes, doubtless supposing that the police would not
come. If the police had appeared early in the evening,
there can be no question in the mind of any one familiar
with the circumstances of the case that the whole body
of them would have been destroyed, and, the signal hav-
ing been given at a time when the conspirators, scattered
throughout the city, were waiting for it and could have
been notified, a general carnage and destruction would
have been inaugurated.
There can be no question on a consideration of the
whole evidence in the case that the bomb was thrown as
the result and in pursuance of the conspiracy and by the
instigation, advice and encouragement of the prisoners.
The instrument itself is almosj: conclusive proof of that.
Who, in America, ever made or used a dynamite bomb
of that description unless he were an anarchist? Who
339
ever advocated its use as a weapon with which to resist
the police in the city of Chicago except the members of
the conspiracy in Chicago? Why were the conspirators
manufacturing and experimenting with these bombs, if
not with some such purpose? The revolver may have
a lawful or an unlawful use. One man may use it to de-
fend his home from the encroachments of the bwrglar;
another may use it to effectuate a burglary, but for what
lawful purpose can a dynamite bomb be used, or for what
lawful purpose did any man ever make or use it? It was
never used even in warfare. It is the weapon of assassins.
After Greif's Hall meeting, and after the Haymarket
meeting had been agreed upon, Lingg went home with
Seliger and others and devoted his time Tuesday with
Seliger and a company of others in the hasty manu-
facture and completion of these bombs, and during the
whole of the day men were continually coming to
and going from his place. Lingg himself said that
the bombs must be ready and were for use that night.
The bomb thrown was identical in construction with the
bombs which Lingg himself admitted he had made, of the
same character, size and composition ; identical in
composition and character with the " Czar " bomb in
Spies' office. After the bomb was thrown and Lingg
was on his way home at midnight, he said to Seliger,
while talking about the throwing of the bomb, that he
himself was now " chided " for what he had done. If it is
possible to prove any fact by circumstantial evidence in a
criminal case, the fact has been proven beyond all ques-
tion of doubt that the bomb thrown that night was made
by Louis Lingg and thrown by a co-conspirator.
34°
It is contended on behalf of the prisoners that the meet-
ing was a lawful one, that the police in attempting to dis-
perse it were themselves violaters of the law.
If that be true, it constitutes no defense in this case.
Even if the police were unjustified in dispersing the meet-
ing; even if the police were mistaken in dispersing the
meeting, it would not justify any one under the law in
taking their lives. The only defense for the taking of
life in this state is that the person who does it does it
under the-well grounded belief that by his act only can
his own life or his own person be protected.
The meeting was not a lawful one. It had its incep-
tion in the " Revenge " circular, a circular issued for the
purpose of inciting laboring men of the city to revenge
the alleged murder of workingmen at McCormick's. it
will be'remembered that most of the conspirators, as ap-
pears from the evidence in the case, were of German-
speaking nationalities, and it is very significant that the
German portion of the " Revenge " circular in its con-
cluding sentences was even more inflammatory than the
English. It concluded :
" Laboring men, Hercules, you have arrived at the
cross way. Which way will you decide? For slavery
and hunger or for freedom and bread? If you decide
for the latter, then do not delay a moment; then, people,
to arms! Annihilation to the beasts in human form who
call themselves rulers! Uncompromising annihilation to
them! This must be your motto. Think of the heroes
whose blood has fertilized the road to progress, liberty
and humanity, and strive and become worthy of them!"
This appeal of Spies, scattered as it was at the haunts
of the socialists, was to them a statement that the time
for the " social revolution " had come, that they must act
now or never, and was a direct appeal to them to an-
uihilate the police force. After it came to the meeting at
Greif's Hall, a seditious and treasonable meeting, as-
sembled for seditious and treasonable purposes; com-
posed of men who, if they were citizens, would be traitors.
' That gathering arranged for the Haymarket meeting,
and when the suggestion was made by the chairman that
it should be held at the Market square, on the south side,
Fischer, one of the prisoners, objected that the Market
square was a " mouse-trap," and named the Haymarket.
It is significant that that meeting opened with a dis-
cussion of the facts stated in the " Revenge " circular.
Moreover, that the meeting decided that whenever the
word " Ruhe " should appear in the Arbeiter ^eitung,
it should be the signal that the time for the general up-
rising had come, and that the " Revolution " was inaug-
urated. The publication of that notice and the time of
its publication were left with the committee who had it
in charge.
The next step was the publication of the " dodger "
calling the meeting, prepared and printed by Fischer.
That " dodger," as first printed, distinctly called upon the
workingmen of the city to " arm themselves and appear
in full force," and it is in evidence in the case that
" dodgers " having that line in it were in the possession
of the police.
Next came the word " Ruhe," the signal agreed upon,
and by its publication the fact was announced that the
time for the "Revolution" had arrived. In the same
paper containing it again appeared the German portion of
the "Revenge" circular, and the significent line, written
by Spies himself, that one bomb would have annihilated
the police at McCormick's.
After the meeting was in progress, and before the po-
lice appeared, Fielden made a speech not only inflamma-
tory and incendiary in its character, but actually seditious
342
and treasonable — a speech which, at the least, was a
direct solicitation tending to a breach of \he peace, and
hence was a crime in itself, according to the doctrine laid
down in Cox v. The People, 82 111., 193. This speech,
moreover, was a direct encouragement to do the very act
which was done that night.
No criticism can be made upon the police for dispers-
ing that meeting. When we consider that at that time a
general excitement was prevailing throughout the city,
that acts of violence were being constantly committed,
and the circumstances under which this meeting was
called, a failure of the police to disperse it would have
been criminal.
• If, during the years preceding, meetings at which sedi-
tion and assassination were openly advocated had been
dispersed, the massacre at the Haymarket never would
have occurred. No better illustration of the effect of a
fearless enforcement of the law is seen than in the fact
that as soon as Johann Most had suffered the penalty im-
posed upon him by the English law for his incendiary
utterances, he left the soil of England and planted himself
upon the soil of America, and that the officers of the law,
who, because of his teachings, became martyrs for the
law, instead of being officers of the kingdom of Great
Britain, were officers of the State of Illinois.
GEORGE HUNT,
Attorney General.
JULIUS S. GRINNELL,
States Attorney.
GEORGE C. INGHAM, FRANCIS W. WALKER,
Of Counsel. EDMUND FURTHMAN,
Asst. States Attorneys.
SUPREME COURT OF ILLINOIS,
NORTHERN GRAND DIVISION.
MARCH TF.RM, A. D. 1887.
AUGUST SPIES
Plaint
ET AL., \
in/iff* in Error, I
Error to the
) Criminal Court of
THE PEOPLE OF THE STATE OF y Cook Countv.
ILLINOIS,
Defendants in Error.
BRIEF ON THE LAW FOR DEFENDANTS IN ERROR,
GEOROE HUNT,
ATTORNEY GENERAL.
JULIUS S. GRINNELL,
STATES ATTORNEY.
GEORGE C. INGHAM, FRANCIS W. WALKER,
OF COUNSEL. EDMUND FURTHMAN,
ASST. STATES ATTORNEYS.
CHICAGO:
BABNARD & GUNTHORP, LAW PRINTERS, 44 .fe 46 I ..\s \ i.i.r. STREET.
18«7.
INDEX TO BRIEF
PAGE
I. Introduction i
II. Law of Conspiracy a
(a.) Where there is a conspiracy to do an unlawful act
which naturally or probably involves the use of force and
violence, the act of each conspirator done in furtherance of
the common design is the act of all. If murder results, all
are guilty of murder; and that, too, although the conspira-
tor who does the act cannot be identified ; and,
(/*.) Even though the particular act may not have been
arranged for, or the means of its perpetration provided,
that the act was the natural result of the conspiracy and
was perpetrated in furtherance of the common design.
Whether the act was the act of a member of the conspiracy,
whether it was done in furtherance of the common design,
is a question of proof. 2
III. Competency of Evidence . - 10
(a.) Any act or declaration of any of the defendants tend-
ing to prove the conspiracy, or the connection of that de-
fendant with it, whether made during the existence of the
conspiracy or after its completion, is admissible against him. 10
(6.) The conspiracy having been established, prima facie,
in the opinion of the trial judge, any act or declaration of
any member of the conspiracy, though he may not be a
partv defendant, in furtherance of the conspiracy, is evi-
dence against all the conspirators on trial 11
(c.) The conspiracy per se may be established in the first in-
stance by evidence having no relation to the defendants.
It may be shown by acts of different persons at different
times and places, and by any circumstances which tend to
prove it. The conspiracy and its objects having been shown,
the defendants are not affected by it unless they are con-
nected with it by proof. 12
IV. The Doctrine of Accessories 36
Where advice to murder instigates murder the adviser is
guilty, even
(a.) If the perpetrator is unknown; Provided the proof shows
that the act was caused by the advice 36
(£.) And even though (also) the advice was general in its char-
acter, and was not specifically directed to any particular per-
son to do any particular act 48
IV
V. The Instructions - 67
People's instructions —
Number four 67
Number five 80
Number five and a half 86
Number twelve 96
Number thirteen 101
Number thirteen and a half 103
Defendants' instructions —
Refused 105
Instruction given by the court of its own motion. . . Ill
Instruction as to the form of the verdict.. . .113
VI. The Jury - 115
(2.) Overruled challenges complained of 139
(3.) What is an impartial jury 160
VII. Other Matters Complained of 195
Impeachment of jurors by affidavit 196
The number of challenges 197
Conduct of the special bailiff 199
Motion for separate trial . 201
Remarks of State's Attorney 202
Conclusion 202
I.
INTRODUCTION.
The record in this case is exceedingly voluminous.
The briefs filed by plaintiffs in error contain over five
hundred pages. These briefs and the abstracts we did
not see until they were filed in this court. Owing to the
shortness of time which we have for a reply, it will be
impossible for us to discuss fully or seriatim the points
raised by them. We can only discuss the propositions
upon which the state relies, and, in discussing these we
shall necessarily in effect answer the most, if not all, of
those maintained by the plaintiffs in error, as they are the
converse of each other.
The facts in the case we have discussed in another
brief, and have there' indicated the theory upon which the
case was tried and upon which the state now relies. We
shall here discuss only propositions of law: the applica-
tion of those propositions will be seen upon reference to
our other brief.
We contend that the death of Degan was murder, re-
sulting from a conspiracy, a conspiracy to which all of
the plaintiffs in error were parties; that its general object
and design was the overthrow of the existing social order
and of the constituted authorities of the law, by force.
Upon this state of facts, we argue:
II.
THE LAW OF CONSPIRACY.
(tf.) Where there is a conspiracy to do an unlawful
act which naturally or -probably involves the use of Jorce
and violence, the act of each conspirator done in further-
ance of the common design is the act of all. If murder
results, all are guilty of murder; and that, too, although
the conspirator who does the act cannot be identified; and,
(£.) Even though the particular act may not have
been arranged for, or the means of its perpetration, pro-
vided the act was the natural result of the conspiracy and
was perpetrated in furtherance of the .common design.
Whether the act was the act of a member of the conspiracy,
whether it was done in furtherance of the common design,
is a question of proof .
Upon these propositions we cite the following authori-
ties:
Brennan v. The People, 15 111., 511.
Hanna v. The People, 86 111., 243.
Lamb v. The People, 96 111., 74, and cases
cited in hoth opinions.
Kennedy v. The People, 40 111., 488.
Whar. C. L. (9th Ed.), § 1,405.
i Bish. Cr.' L., 636, and cases cited:
" Acts within common plan. But, as we say in another
connection, a man may be guilty of a wrong which he did
not specifically intend, if it came naturally or even acci-
dentally through some other specific or a general evil pur-
pose. When, therefore, persons combine to do an unlaw-
ful thing, if the act of one proceeding and growing out
of the common plan terminates in a criminal result, though
not the particular result meant, all are liable."
Hawkins' Pleas of the Crown, Ch., 29, Sec. 8:
"It seems to be sufficient that the person who does the
fact is encouraged and emboldened into it from the hopes
of present and immediate assistance from the abettor,
whether he be in view of the fact or not, and upon this
ground it has been adjudged that where persons combine
together to stand by one another in the breach of the
peace, with a general resolution to resist all opposers, and
in the execution of their design a murder is committed,
all the company are equally principals, though at the time
of the fact some of them were at such a distance as to be
out of view."
Foster, 351, Sec. 6:
" There might be no special malice against the party
slain, nor deliberate intention to hurt him; but if the fact
was committed in the prosecution of the original purpose,
which was unlawful, the whole party will be involved in
the guilt of him who gave the blow."
State v. McCahill, 30 N. W. R., 553:
In a trial for murder committed by a mob of miners on
strike, in carrying out a conspiracy to drive out new men,
an instruction to the effect that if the defendant was en-
gaged in a conspiracy to forcibly compel the new men to
leave, and in the carrying out of such conspiracy the act
of homicide was committed, such homicide was binding
upon him as much as if done by himself, is not error.
The court say:
" Where there is a conspiracy to accomplish an unlaw-
ful purpose, and the means are not specially agreed upon
or understood, each conspirator becomes responsible Jor the
means used by any co-conspirator in the accomplishment of
the purpose in which they are all at the time engaged."
Judge KING, in his charge to the jury in the cases grow-
ing out of the riots in Philadelphia in 1844 (Whar. on
Horn., 708), said:
" When divers persons resolve generally to resist all
officers in a breach of the peace, and to execute it in such
a manner as naturally tends to raise tumults and affrays,
and in doing so happen to kill a man, they are all guilty
of murder. For they must at their peril abide the event
of their acts, and when they engage in such bold disturb-
ances of the public peace, in opposition to, and in defiance
of the justice of the nation, malice in such killing is im-
plied by law in all who were engaged in the unlawful
enterprise. Whether the deceased fell by the hand of the
accused in particular, or otherwise, is immaterial. All are
responsible for the acts of each, if done in furtherance
and pursuance of the common design. This doctrine may
seem hard and severe, but it has been found necessary to
prevent riotous combinations committing murder with im-
punity. For where such illegal associates are numerous, it
would scarcely be -practicable to establish the identity oj the
individual actually guilty of the homicide"
Foster's Rep., 370, Sec. 3:
" Where the principal goeth beyond the terms of the
solicitation, if, in the event, the felony committed was a
probable conseqence of what was ordered or advised, the
person giving such orders or advice will be an accessory
to that felony. A adviseth B to rob C '; he doth rob him,
and in so doing, either upon resistance made or to conceal
the fact, or upon any other motive operating at the time
of the robbery, killeth him; A is accessory to the murder.
These cases are all governed by one and the same princi-
ple. The advice, solicitation or orders, in substance, were
pursued and were extremely flagitious on the part of A.
The events, though possibly falling out beyond his original
intention, were, in the ordinary course of things, the prob-
able consequences of -what B did under the influence and
at the instigation of A, And, therefore, in the justice of
the law, he is answerable for it."
Ncvitt v. The State, 60 Ind., 308:
" Where on the trial of several defendants on an in-
dictment for larceny, the evidence establishes, beyond a
reasonable doubt, that the larceny charged was com-
mitted by some one of the defendants in pursuance of a
common purpose by all, the jury is warranted in finding
each of them guilty, though the evidence leaves in doubt
the identity of the -particular defendant -who took the -prop-
erty:'
In the case of Ritzman v. The People, no 111., 369, a
case in which death resulted from the act of some one of
a party engaged upon an unlawful purpose, the court
say:
v
'-'•And yet iue arc told there can be no conviction in this
rase, because the evidence does not show bevond a reasonable
' doubt the ver\ hand that hurled the fatal missile that sent
him into eternity without a moments warning. So far as
the accused is concerned, under the proofs in this case we
think it wholly immaterial whether the missile in question
was thrown by the hand of the accused, or some one of
his co-trespassers."
Hamilton v. The People, 113 111., 34:
"The fact is undisputed that the three defendants, one
of whom was armed with a pistol, invaded the premises
of the prosecuting witness with a criminal purpose. The
business upon which the parties deliberately entered was
a hazardous one. They had a right to expect that in
the event they were detected in stealing melons, it would
result in violence, endangering life or limb — as it actually
turned out afterwards. That they were all co-conspir-
ators in a dangerous criminal enterprise, is an undisputed
fact. Such being the case, whatever was done bv one in
contemplation of law was done by all, and all are therefore
equally responsible."
Regina v. Tyler & Price, 8 C. & P., 616; (34 E. C. L.)r
is a case where the prisoners were indicted for the mur-
der of Nicholas Meares (1836.) There were two counts
in the indictment; the first charged them with be-
ing accessories to the murder of Meares, and that
the principle offense was committed by John Thorn, oth-
erwise called Sir William Courtney. Thorn, who was
insane and called himself Sir William Courtney, had as-
sembled a great number of persons together and led them
about the neighborhood of Canterbury, promising them
plenty in this world and happiness hereafter, and asserted
that he was above all earthly power and was the Saviour
of the world. It was proved that on one occasion the
prisoner Tyler said to him: " Sir William, I heard a man
" say that you were a fool and an imposter, and that he
" would not mind taking you." Thorn replied, " If any
" one comes I shall try my arm. I can clap my left hand
" on my right arm and slay ten thousand men. If the
" constables come I shall cut them down like grass." Two
days after Thorn had caused this assembly of persons, a
warrant was granted for his apprehenison. It was placed
in the hands of Meares, a constable. Some of the men
who were with Thorn armed with bludgeons were placed
as guards about his house. Thorn, upon being informed
of the arrival of Meares and his brother, said, " Are you
" constables? " The deceased replied, "lam;" whereupon
Thorn shot him and attacked the brother, who escaped.
Thorn then came back and drew a sword, with which
he hacked the deceased. The prisoners and two other
persons, by order of Thorn, took the deceased, who was
still alive, and threw him into a dry ditch, where they left
him and returned to the house to breakfast, when Thorn
said, " I have killed his body, but I have saved his soul."
Thorn was killed later on by the military.
As to the first count of the indictment, Lord DENMAN
said in summing up:
" Thorn was undoubtedly a man of unsound mind and
was himself not responsible for his act; for that reason
the prisoners who were charged in that count with being
accessories to his act could not be convicted under that
count."
It was urged by Shee, counsel for the prisoners, with
respect to the second count, that they could only be made
liable if the act was done in the prosecution of some un-
lawful purpose in which all of the parties were engaged;
that Thorn and his followers were not shown to hare had
an\ distinct or definite -pur-pose of anv kind, and, therefore,
there could not be any combination or community of pur-
pose between Thorn and the prisoners. He also insisted
that the prisoners did what was imputed to them from a
fear of personal violence at the hands of Thorn.
DENMAN in charging the jury said that the prisoners
could not set up fear in defense of their act. He says:
" There (in the second count) these persons are them-
selves charged with having committed the offense; and if
they were aware of the malignant purpose entertained by
Thorn, and shared in that purpose with him, and were
present aiding and abetting and assisting him in the com-
mission of acts fatal to life, in the course of accomplishing
this purpose, then no doubt they are guilty as principals
on this second count. In Hawkins it is said, 'where di-
vers persons resolve generally to resist all opposers in the
commission of any breach of the peace, and to execute it
in such a manner as naturally tends to raise tumults and
affrays, and in so doing happen to kill a man, they arc all
guilty oj murder ; for they must at their peril abide the
event of their actions who willfully engage in such bold
disturbances of the public peace in open opposition to and
defiance of the justice of the nation.' But in all such
cases the fact must appear to have been committed in
prosecution of the purpose for which the parties assem-
8
bled. Here it is argued that as Thorn and his followers
are not shown to have had any distinct and definite pur-
pose in view in assembling together, there could not be
any general combination for the execution of any such
purpose, and the defendants must therefore be acquitted.
I think that the evidence will lead you to a very different
conclusion. // seems to me wholly unimportant whether
the ^parties had a well defined and -particular mischief to
bring about as the result of their combination; because I
think if their object was, ' to resist all opposers in the
commission of any breach of the peace,' and that for that
purpose the parties assembled together and armed them-
selves with dangerous weapons — in that case it appears to
me that however blank might be the mind of Thorn as to
any ulterior purpose, and however the minds of the pris-
oners might be unconscious of any particular object, still
if they contemplated a resistance to the lawfully constituted
authorities of the country in case any should come against
them while they were so banded together, there would be
a common -purpose, and they would be answerable for any-
thing which they did in the execution of it. If any man
is found aiding another, of whose ill intentions he is thor-
oughly apprised, he is responsible. It will be for you to
say whether from what was done by these men both be-
fore and after the killing of Nicholas Meares they did not
intend this general resistance to the law."
There was a verdict of guilty upon the second count.
It will be noticed in this case that the court lays stress
upon the fact that they were present at the time of the
commission of the offense. This was important under
the law, as it existed in England at that time, for if they
had not been present, either actually, or so near as to be
there constructively under the law as then held, they
would not have been principals. Our statute, however,
provides that one may be a principal, although he is not
present, either actually or constructively, at the time of
the commission of the act, providing he has, before the
•commission of the act, advised, aided or encouraged its
perpetration.
Reg: v. Bernard, I. F. & F., 240, is a case where
Bernard was indicted as being acccessory to the
throwing of a bomb. The bomb was thrown by Orsini
-and others for the purpose of destroying the emperor of
France, but in fact killed one Nicholas Batty.
Lord CAMPBELL, in charging the grand jury, said:
" Unless the evidence, unanswered, does, in your judg-
ment, make out against Bernard a -prima facie case of
•complicity in the plot against the life of the emperor, I
think that you ought to return the indictment which will
be laid before you not a true bill, and this will put an end
to all further proceedings under the commission. But if
the evidence does, in your judgment, make out a prima
facie case of complicity, I would advise you to find a true
bill, so that the trial may proceed. Such complicity may
be sufficient to make the accused an accessory before the
fact to the murders, which in the event were committed,
although the deaths of the individuals ^vho -were killed
-.cere not in the contemplation of the accused when he be-
•came a party to the plot. It is laid down in our books
that ' an accessory before the fact is he who, being absent
at the time of the offense committed, doth yet procure,
•counsel, command or abet another to commit a felony;
and it seems that those who by hire, command, counsel
-or conspiracy, and those who by showing an express lik-
ing, approbation or assent to another's felonious design of
•committing a felony, abet and encourage him to commit
it, but are so far absent when he actually commits it that
he could not be encouraged by the hopes of any im-
mediate help or assistance from them, are accessories be-
fore the fact.' As 'to the objection that Bernard could
have had no intention that those who were killed by the
explosion of the grenades should be put to death, it may
be observed that such a question can only arise when the
principal does not act in strict conformity with the plans
and instructions of the accessory. But here, if Bernard
•was privy to the plot, Orsini, Pierri, Gomez and DeRudio,
10
in throwing the grenades as they did, must he considered
as having acted strictly in conformity -with his -plans and
instructions, and he is ansivenable, as accessory, for the
consequences. It is even laid down that ' where the principal
goes beyond the terms of the solicitation, yet if, in the
event, the felony committed was a -probable consequence of
•iv hat if as ordered or advised, the person giving such or-
ders or advice will be an accessory to that felony.' ':
III.
THE COMPETENCY OF EVIDENCE.
(«.) Any act or declaration of any of the defendants
tending to -prove the conspiracy, or the connection of that
defendant -with it, whether made during the existence of
the conspiracy or after its completion, is admissible against
him.
This position is elementary, and we leave it without
further comment.
The court recognized it on the trial, and carefully time
and again during the introduction of the evidence an-
nounced its limitation; we cite one instance of many:
" The COURT (I, 348) : I have no objection to making
the declaration now, that any statement by any one of
the defendants, made in the absence of the other de-
fendants, is no evidence — any statement made after the
Haymarket meeting, after the separation of the people
at that meeting — any statement made by anyone of the
defendants not in the presence and hearing of some other
one of the defendants, is evidence only against the man
who makes the statement, and it is evidence only against
the one in whose presence and hearing it was made, if he
assented."
II
And the effect of such evidence was carefully limited
in the instruction given by the court on his own motion.
(0,35-)
" The case of each defendant should be considered
with the same care and scrutiny as if he alone were on
trial. If a conspiracy, having violence and murder as its
object, is fully proved, then the acts and declarations of
each conspirator in furtherance of the conspiracy are the
acts and declarations of each one of the conspirators.
But the declarations of any conspirator before or after the
4th of May which are merely narrative as to what had
been or would be done, and not made to aid in carrying
into effect the object of the conspiracy, are only evidence
against the one who made them."
The conspiracy having been established, prima
facie, in the opinion of the trial judge, any act or declara-
tion of any member of the conspiracy, though he may not
be a party defendant, in furtherance of the conspiracy, is
evidence against all the conspirators on trial.
This position is elementary, and we need not cite au-
thorities to sustain it.
Whether a conspiracy is established, prima facie, is
peculiarly for the consideration of the trial court..
Card v. The State (Ind.), 9 N. E. R., 591.
i Greenleaf on Ev., Sec. in.
This rule is subject, however, to this objection: that it
is not always necessary, to render the declarations admis-
sible, that the conspiracy should have been first established
prima facie.
" Ordinarily, when the acts and declarations of one co-
conspirator are offered in evidence as against another co-
conspirator, the conspiracy itself should -first be established
prima facie and to the satisfaction of the judge of the
12
court trying the cause. But this cannot always be re-
quired; it cannot well be required where the proof of the
conspiracy depends upon a vast amount of circumstantial
evidence, a vast number of isolated and independent
facts; and, in any case, where such acts and declarations
are introduced in evidence, and the whole of the evidence
introduced on the trial, taken together, shows that such a
conspiracy actually exists, it will be considered immaterial
whether *the conspiracy was established before or after
the introduction of such acts and declarations."
State v. Winner, 17 Kan., 298.
State v. Miller, Pac. Rep., Vol. 10, p. 869.
(t.) The conspiracy -per se may be established in the
first instance by evidence having no relation to the defend-
ants. It may be shown by acts of different persons at dif-
ferent times and places, and by any circumstances which
tend to prove it.
The conspiracy and its objects having been shown, the
defendants are not affected by it unless they are connected
with it by proof.
The State v. Winner, 17 Kan., 305.
" The evidence in proof of a conspiracy will generally*
from the nature of the case, be circumstantial. Though
the common design is the essence of the charge, it is not
necessary to prove that the defendants came together and
actually agreed in terms to have that design and to pursue
it bv common means. If it be proven that defendants,
by their acts, pursued the same object, often by the same
means, one performing one part and one another part of
the same act so as to complete it, with a view to the
attainment of the same object, the jury will be justified in
the conclusion that they were engaged in a conspiracy to
effect that object. Nor is it necessary to prove that the
conspiracy originated with the defendants, or that thev
met during the process of the concoction; for every per-
son entering into a conspiracy or common design already
footed, is deemed in law a party to all acts done by any
of the other parties, before or afterwards, in furtherance
of the common design."
3 Greenleaf on Ev., Sec. 93.
Lord KEN YON:
" If a general conspiracy exist, you may go into general
evidence of its nature and the conduct of its members, so
as to implicate men who stand charged with acting upon
the terms of it, years after those terms have been estab-
lished, and who may reside at a great distance from the
place where the general plan is carried on; such as was
done in the cases of the state trials in the year 1745;
where, from the nature of the charge, it was necessary
to go into evidence of what was going on at Manchester,
in France, Scotland and Ireland, at the same time.
" His lordship therefore permitted a person who was
a member of this society to prove the printed rules and
regulations of the society, and that he and others acted un-
der them in execution of the conspiracy charged upon
the defendants Hammond and Webb, as evidence intro-
ductory to the proof that they were members of this so-
ciety, and equally concerned — but added, that it would
not be evidence to affect the defendant, until they were
made parties to the same conspiracy."
i Rex v. Hammond, 2 Espinasse, 718.
" If a series of acts are to be performed with a view to
produce a particular result, he who aids in the perform-
ance of any one of those acts in order to bring about the
result must have the intention to effectuate the end pro-
posed, and if he operates with others, knowing them to
have the same design, there is, in fact, an agreement be-
tween him and them; his criminal intent is not to be dis-
tinguished from the intent of those who first formed the
plans of the conspiracy."
People v. Mather, 4 Wend., 261.
" The forms of the evidence are multitudinous, and as
to the act of conspiring; which is the gist of the offense,
it maybe circumstantial as well as direct. Acts per-
formed by the defendants secretly, yet tending to the one
end, together with the relations of the doers^ to one an-
other, and any explanatory facts may be shown as justi-
fying the jury in inferring whence they proceed; but, in-
ferential or otherwise, the connection between the acts
must appear, or they will be inadequate."
2 Bish. Crim. Prac., Sec. 277.
" (Combining may be made to appear by any competent
testimony, and then the separate acts and declarations of
the co-conspirators, including even persons not indicted,
mav be introduced."
y
Idem, 228.
"The actual fact of conspiring may be inferred, as
has been said, from circumstances, and the concurring
conduct of the defendants need not be directly proved.
Any joint action on a material point, or collocation of in-
dependent but co-operative acts, by persons closely as-
sociated with each other, is held to be sufficient to en-
able the jury to infer concurrence of sentiment."
Wharton Crim. L., Sec. 1,398.
" I am bound to tell you that though the common
design is the root of the charge, it is not necessary to prove
that these two parties came together and actually agreed
in terms to have this common design and to pursue it by
common means and aid to carry it into execution. This
is not. necessary, because in many cases of the most
clearly established conspiracies there are no means of
proving any such thing. Neither law nor common 'sense
requires that it should be so proved. If you find that
these two persons pursued by their acts the same object,
often by the same means, one performing one part of an
act and another (mother part of the same act so as to com-
plete it, with a view to the attainment of the object which
they were pursuing, you will be at liberty to draw the con-
clusion that they were engaged in a conspiracy to effect
that object. The question you have to ask yourselves is:
Had they this common design, and did they pursue it by
these common means, the design being unlawful?"
Reg. v. Murphy, 8 C. & P., 310.
" In a case of high treason or conspiracy the prosecutor
may either prove the conspiracy, which renders the acts
of the co-conspirators admissible, or he ma v prove the act*
of the diffierent persons and thus prove the conspiracy"
Reg. v. Frost, 9 C. & P., 129.
In the same case, TYNDALL, C. J., said:
" A conspiracy ma\ be shown by antecedent acts, but
that is not the only mode. It may also be shown by acts
done afterwards what the common design was.
" A conspiracy is rarely, if ever, proved by positive
testimony. When a crime of high magnitude is about to
be perpetrated by a combination of individuals, they do
not act openly, but covertly and secretly. The purpose
formed is known only to those who enter into it. Unless
one of the original conspirators betray his companions
and give evidence against them, their guilt can be proved
only b\ circumstantial evidence. This kind of evidence
often satisfies. a jury of the guilt of the accused, and it is
claimed by some writers on evidence that such circum-
stances are stronger than positive proof. A witness
swearing positively, it is said, may misapprehend the facts
and swear falsely, but that circumstances cannot lie. The
common design is the essence of the charge, and this may
be made to appear when the defendants steadily pursue
the same object, whether acting secretly or together, by
common or different means, all leading to the same
unlawful result."
U. S. v. Cole, 5 McLean, 601.
The actual fact of conspiring may be proven by col-
.lateral circumstances.
King v. Parsons, i W. Blacks tone's Rep.,
391-
On a trial for forgery in pursuance of a system of con-
spiracy, other forged notes are admissible in evidence to
show and explain the system.
" In order to prove purpose on the defendant's part,
i6
system is relevant, and in order to prove system isolated
crimes are admissible from which the system , may be in-
ferred. Conspiracy cases give signal illustration of the
rule here stated. The acts of each conspirator emanate
from him individually, yet when they are a part of a sys-
tem of conspiracy they are admissible in evidence against
his co-conspirators, although each component act may con-
stitute an independent o/etise"
Card v. State (Ind.), 9 N. E. R., 591.
" On a trial for murder, in which the evidence shows
that the defendant was with a mob of miners which sur-
rounded a house and tried to drive other miners out of it
by firing several shots into the house, during the perpe-
tration of which deceased was killed, but fails to shoiv that
defendant fired the shot, evidence of the facts and events
of a strike and of a conspiracy to drive out new men who
had been brought in to work the mines, which led up to
the attack on the house, is admissible, as also is evidence
which tended to show the history of the trouble, a con-
siderable part of which took place before there were any
acts of violence on the part of any one, and before it is cer-
tain that any acts of violence were contemplated. // is
proper to trace the growth of the conspiracy from the be-
ginning. The character and purpose of the combination
before it became unlawful had a tendencv to shed light up-
on its acts afterwards."
State v. McHahill (la.), 30 N. W. R., 553.
Upon a charge of murdering a person by means of ex-
plosive grenades, evidence of other deaths and wounds suf-
fered by other.- at the same time held admissible for the
purpose of proving- the character of the grenades. A wit-
ness being called to .prove that he manufactured certain
grenades, by which the death in question had been caused,
Held, that the name of the person who gave the order for
them might be asked as a fact in. the transaction, even
though he had not then been shown connected with the
prisoners.
Reg. v. Bernard, i F. & F., 240.
In the case of Campbell v. Commonwealth, 84 Penn<
St., 187, a case growing out of the Molly Maguire
conspiracies, the theory of the prosecution was that the
deceased had become obnoxious to members of the divis-
ion or association of which the prisoner was an active
member; that it was arranged by him and others that he
.should be killed, but it was considered unsafe for the
offended parties, or any of the men about the mines of
which Jones was superintendent, to undertake the work,
for the reason that such a course would be more likely ta
lead to detection, and it was therefore arranged that mem-
bers for the purpose should be procured, through the
instrumentality of the Molly Maguire organization, from
some division of the society whose members were un-
known to Jones; that according to the regulations and
practices of the order such a mode of procedure was not
unusual or extraordinary; that such services were ren-
dered " on a trade," as it was termed by members of one
division to those of another in return for similar services;
that in this way, through these instrumentalities, the de-
fendant and others procured Doyle, Kelly and Kerrigan
to enter upon the work of killing Jones, in the prosecu-
tion of which they were counseled and encouraged by
him and those with whom he was jointly indicted.
" Such, in substance, was the theory of the common-
wealth; and the learned judge instructed the jury that
if the evidence satisfied them ' beyond a reasonable
doubt that Alexander Campbell alone, or together with
Carroll and McGehan, or either of them, did thus pro-
cure Doyle or Kelly, or either of them, to kill Jones, and
Doyle a-nd Kelly, in pursuance of that procurement,,
counseling or command on the part of Campbell, actually
did kill Jones, then Campbell is equally guilty with Doyle
and Kelly, or either of them, if but one struck the fatal
blow.' In considering the questions thus submitted to
i8
them, and especially whether the killing was by pro-
curement of Campbell, it was very important, that the
iury should be fully informed of all the circumstances
that would tend to explain his connection with the trans-
action and motives by which the parties to it were act-
uated. Without this it would have been difficult, if not
impossible, for them to understand how Campbell was
able to procure the assassination of Jones by young men
who were entire strangers to him, and to whom person-
ally he had never given any cause of offense; what mo-
tive he had in doing so, and the reasons which influenced
them in consenting to waylay and kill one who. so far
as they were personally concerned, was an unoffending
stranger. The evidence complained of fended to shed a
flood of light on these and other matters which -without it
vcould hare been dark and almost impenetrable. The cir-
cumstances of the case were indeed peculiar and extra-
ordinary and_ without proper explanatory testimony
would not have been fully and fairly comprehended by
the jury. As a general rule every transaction can be
best understood when viewed in the light of all the sur-
rounding circumstances; and this was especially true in
this case. It was for these purposes that the evidence
was admitted, and very properly so, we think. If the
labvrinths of crime are not explored, justice will be often
defrauded'"1
•• Hut it is observed by Mr. Starkie that in some pecul-
iar instances in which it would be difficult to establish the
defendant's privity without first proving the existence of
a conspiracy, a deviation has been made from the general
rule, and evidence of the acts and conduct of others has
been admitted to prove the existence of a conspiracv pre-
vious to the proof of the defendant's privitv. 2 Stark, £v.,
234. 2d Ed. So it seems to have been considered by
Mr. Justice Buller that evidence might be. in the first in-
stance, given of a conspirac\\ without proof of the defend-
ant's participation in it. * In indictments of this kind,'
he says, -there are two things to be considered: First,,
-whether an\ conspiracv exists, and next, what share the
prisoner took in the conspiracy." He afterwards pro-
reeds. ' Before the evidence of the conspiracy can affect
the prisoner materially, it is necessary to make out
'9
another point, viz., that he consented to the extent that
the others did.' So, in the course of the same trial,
it was said by Eyre, C. J., that, in the case of a conspiracy,
general evidence of the thing conspired is received, and
then the party before the court is to be affected for his
share of it. * * * The point may be considered as
settled ultimately in the Queen's case, 2 Brod. & Bing.,
310, 6 E. C. L. R., where the following rules were laid
down by the judge: ' We are of the opinion that, on the
prosecution of a crime to be proved by conspiracy, general
evidence of a conspiracy may, in the first instance, be re-
ceived as a preliminary step to that more particular evi-
dence, by which it is to be shown that the individual
defendants were guilty participators in such conspiracy.
This is often necessary to render the particular evidence
intelligible, and to show the true meaning and character
of the acts of the individual defendants. But it is to be
observed in such cases, the general nature of the whole
evidence intended to be adduced is previously opened to
the court, whereby the judge is enabled to form an opin-
ion as to the probability of affecting the individual defend-
ants by particular proof applicable to them, and con-
necting them with the general evidence of the alleged con-
spiracy ; and if, upon such opening, it should appear
manifest that no particular proof sufficient to affect the
defendants is intended to be adduced, it would become
the duty of the judge to stop the case /// limine, and not
to allow the general evidence to be received, which, even
if attended with no other bad effect, such as exciting an
unreasonable prejudice, would certainly be a useless
waste of time."
*****
•• It has since been held that the prosecutor mav either
prove the conspiracy, which renders the acts of the con-
spirators admissible in evidence, or he may prove the acts
of the different persons, and thus prove the conspiracy.
* A husband, his wife, and their servants were
indicted for a conspiracy to ruin a card-maker, and it ap-
peared that each had given money to the apprentices of
the prosecutor to put grease into the paste, which spoiled
the cards, but no evidence was given of more th in one of
the defendants being present at the same time; it was ob-
2O
jected that this was not a conspiracy, there being no evi-
dence of communication; but Pratt, C. J., ruled that the
defendants, being all of one family, and concerned in
making cards, this was evidence of a conspiracy to go to
a jury. 7P. v. Cope, i Str., 144.
"If on a charge of conspiracy it appeared that two per-
sons by their acts are pursuing the same object, and often
by the same means, the one performing part of an act,
and the other completing it for the attainment of the ob-
ject, the jury may draw the conclusion that there is a con-
spiracy. If a conspiracy be formed, and a person join it
afterwards, he is equally guilty with the original conspir-
ators.
******
" The existence of the conspiracy may be established
either as above stated, by evidence of the acts of third per-
sons or by evidence of the acts of the prisoner, and of any
other with whom he is attempted to be connected, con-
curring together at the same time and for the same ob-
ject."
Roscoe's Crim. Ev., 414.
It will be seen from the foregoing authorities that the
rules of evidence as applicable to conspiracy, or to the
case of a prosecution for any offense which is based upon
a conspiracy (Whar. Cr. Ev., pth Ed., 701) are entirely
different in many respects from the rules of evidence ap-
plicable to other prosecutions.
In a prosecution for any specific crime, it is an element-
ary rule that where the defendant is charged with one
specific act, evidence of other crimes cannot be introduced
against him. This rule is subject to two exceptions; first,
where the evidence of other crimes has a bearing upon
question of the intent with which the party did the act
with which he is charged, as, for instance, in a case for
receiving, where the proof of the receipt of stolen prop-
erty prior to the receiving upon which the prosecution is
based, and from the same principal, is admissible for the
21
purpose of showing guilty knowledge of the receiver;
and likewise in a prosecution for passing counterfeit
money, where evidence of prior possession of false bills is
permissible as bearing on the question of guilty knowledge;
and, second, as will be seen upon reference to the forego-
ing authorities, in prosecutions for conspiracy, where
other specific crimes are parts of a general plan and shed
light upon the plan, it is an elementary rule that res inter
alias acta cannot be introduced; yet it will be seen, from
an examination of the foregoing authorities, that in prose-
cutions for conspiracy they can. It is laid down in those
authorities that in the first instance the conspiracy may be
proven by the acts of third persons, and by any evidence
which tends to show a conspiracy months and even years
before the defendant had any connection with it whatever.
The conspiracy having been established, the defendants'
connection can then be shown. This is settled law, and
yet it is wholly repugnant to the rules of evidence govern-
ing the trial of all other offenses. The authorities show
conclusively that a conspiracy may be shown by any
evidence which tends to prove it, by the acts and declara-
tions of the defendants themselves, by acts and declara-
tions of co-conspirators, made in pursuance of its plans,
whether on trial or not.
This simple statement of the rule of evidence govern-
ing trials for conspiracy, and about the correctness of
which there can be no question, disposes of a vast number
of objections raised by the defendants to the introduction
of evidence in this case.
If, as a matter of fact, there was, in the county of Cook
and State of Illinois, a conspiracy to overthrow the law:
to overthrow the whole social fabric; to bring about a
22
new order of society; to do that forcibly and against the
will of the vast majority of the citizens; if men were
actually preparing to bring about these results, certainly
that fact can be shown on a trial in court. The only way
it can be shown is the way it has been shown in this case,
by proving the fact of the conspiracy, which must be
proven and can only be proven by the acts and declara-
tions of those who were members of that conspiracy, and
by proof of anything, whether the acts of the defendants
themselves or of third persons, which throws light upon
the question of the conspiracy, by proof of any facts or
circumstances which tend to establish the existence of the
conspiracy.
If this be 'not so, if conspiracies cannot be established in
that way, they cannot be established at all; and the law of
the land, instead of being the sword of justice which shall
protect the citizens of the land, becomes the bulwark of
defense, behind which conspirators and assassins can
safely rest.
It was held in the McCahill case, supra, where an or-
ganization which was originally lawful in its character
afterwards became unlawful, that evidence of the charac-
ter, objects and purposes of the organization while lawful
could be shown, in order to throw light upon its objects
and purposes after it became unlawful.
In the Campbell case, supra, it was held that the ob-
jects and methods of the " Molly Maguire " organization
could be shown, and was based explicitly upon the ground
that only in that way could a jury of law-abiding citizens
be made to believe that the story told by the witnesses
for the state was true. In other words, the purposes and
objects of the organization were introduced for the pur-
23
pose of corroborating' the statements of the prosecuting
witnesses. The court uses this language:
" Without this, it would have been difficult, if not im-
possible, for them to understand how Campbell was able
to procure the assassination of Jones by young men who
were entire strangers to him, and to whom personally he
had never given any cause of offense; what motive they
had in so doing, and the reasons which influenced them
in consenting to waylay and kill one who, so far as they
were personally concerned, was an unoffending stranger.
The evidence complained of tended to shed a flood of
light on these and other matters, which, without it, would
have been dark and almost impenetrable. *..*•.* //
the labyrinths of crime arc not explored, justice ivill often
be dejrauded."
In the Hammond case, supra, Lord Kenyon held that
general evidence of the nature of a conspiracy could be
given, and the conduct of its principals, so as to impli-
cate men who stand charged with acting upon its terms,
years after those terms have been established; and refers
/to the state trials of 1745, where, from the nature of the
charge, it was necessary to go into the evidence of what
was going on at Manchester, in France, Scotland and
Ireland at the same time, and permitted evidence of the
rules and regulations of the society before any evidence
had been introduced of the defendant's connection with it.
In this case, objection is made to the introduction of
articles from the Arbeiter Zeitung, the Alarm and the
Anarchist, and to the introduction of evidence of speeches
made by various of the defendants at different times prior
to the throwing of the bomb.
These papers and these speeches were the acts and the
declarations of the defendants themselves. There can be
no question that the evidence had a tendency to establish
24
Ihe fact of a conspiracy, and if it is admissible (about
which there can be no question) to introduce evidence of
the acts and declarations, the res inter alias acta, of third
persons, certainly it is admissible to introduce the declara-
tions and acts of the defendants themselves.
The Alarm was the organ of the " International," as
Parsons himself stated at the meetings of the American
group.
The Arbeiter Zeitung was the organ of the " Interna-
tional," and was under the control of the defendant Spies.
Schwab was the editor next in charge.
The sole object of the existence of these two papers,
as is apparent from the articles introduced in evidence in
this case, was to advocate the cause of the " social revolu-
tion," to bring it about by force, and to educate their
readers for the practical work of attaining that result.
These papers not only advocated the bringing about of
this revolution, and bringing it about by force, against the
wishes and desires of a majority of the people of the
country, but actually, from day to day, published the most
minute and practical descriptions for the preparations of
the means of warfare by which the revolution could be
inaugurated.
The Anarchist, as Engel, its publisher, himself said at
the meeting at Neff's Hall, was established for the reason
that those who had established it considered that the Ar-
beiter Zeitung was not radical enough.
How can a conspiracy be established if it cannot be es-
tablished by the declarations and acts of its members?
What better proof can we have of the intentions of men
25
than the declarations which they themselves make in re-
gard to those intentions?
Complaint is made especially as to the reports of meet-
ings contained in those papers; but the publication of those
reports was calculated to aid the cause of the revolution-
ists. They were undoubtedly published for the purpose
of giving aid and comfort to the revolutionists. The re-
publication of speeches made at those meetings was in
itself an advocacy of the cause of the revolutionists, and
at the same time advice to the members of the conspiracy.
The speeches and articles introduced in evidence were all
acts in furtherance of the conspiracy.
Complaint is also made of the introduction of Most's
book in evidence.
It appears from the evidence that Lingg told Schaack
that he had learned the method of making bombs from
this book. It appears also in evidence that Fischer told
Bonfield that he had learned the use of the fulminating
•cap from Most's book. This evidence alone would ren-
der the book competent as against these two defendants;
but when we remember that the evidence shows, without
contradiction, that large quantities of the book were kept
at the library of the general committee of the " Interna-
tional;" that the book was sold at the picnics of the " Inter-
national;" that announcement was made in the Arbeiter
Zeitung, among the editorial notices inserted without pay,
that the book was ready for distribution; that large por-
tions of it, translated into English, were reprinted in the
Alarm; and when we consider the nature of the book
itself, there can be no question that it is admissible against
^very member of that conspiracy.
Suppose a man were indicted for poisoning, charged
26
with administering some occult poison, which could be
manufactured only according to some formula" but little
known, and which, in order to be effective, must be ad-
ministered in a certain way. - Would it not be admissible
to show that the man charged with the offense had in his
possession a book describing the formula, and the means
of administering it? Suppose, further, that the poisor>
could be manufactured and administered only by a con-
cert of action among different individuals, would it not
be competent to show that the same book had been cir-
culated by parties to the conspiracy among the conspira-
tors?
Most's book, upon its face, shows its purposes and
shows its object. It was published for the express pur-
pose of assisting the cause of the " social revolutionists,"
for the express purpose of informing those ignorant of
chemistry of the method by which explosives could be
manufactured, and the method in which they should be
used; and the book itself proves that the author of it was
a member of the same general conspiracy to which the
defendants themselves belonged. He was their com-
rade— "Comrade Johann Most" — engaged in the same
nefarious purpose, by the same nefarious means, and
if there were no other ground for its admission it
would be admissible in this case upon the ground that it
is the declaration of one conspirator made to others, in
furtherance of the common design.
Complaint is also made in this case to the introduction
in evidence of bombs and fire cans discovered after the
meeting at the Haymarket.
The complaint is twofold: First, that they are res
inter alios ac/a, the connection of the defendants with them
27
not being shown by the evidence, and, second, that they
were discovered so long after the Hay market that they
might have been manufactured for the purpose of preju-
dicing the case of the defendants.
So far as the second objection is made, that is a
question for the jury. It is an objection which may be
made against any other species of circumstantial evi-
dence, and in this case the counsel themselves set up the
ridiculous pretext that the five or six pounds of dynamite
found in the office of the Arbeiter Zeitung early in the
morning after the bomb was thrown was placed there
to injure the immaculate occupants of that office, not-
withstanding the fact that Spies himself admitted to the
reporters that his office was " more warlike than some,"
and that he for months had had in his possession dyna-
mite and bombs for the purpose, as he says, of experi-
menting with them and learning their use. The fact that
they were not found for days after the Haymarket is a
fact which it was proper for the jury to take into consid-
eration, but does not affect the question of their admissi-
bility. As to the first point, res inter alias acta is ad-
missible in prosecutions for conspiracy, and for offenses
based upon conspiracy — any evidence which tends to es-
tablish the conspiracy. The finding of these articles cer-
tainly proves that some one had prepared them for some
purpose. For what purpose could they have been pre-
pared, or could they have been used, except for the pur-
pose of the "revolutionists"? Who is there on the face
of the earth who ever manufactured bombs of that kind, or
fire cans of that sort, except revolutionists, men who were
instigated thereto by the diabolism such as that of Most's
book, by the teachings and advice of his comrades? More-
over, the bombs and fire cans which were not traced di-
28
rectly to the defendants were all found in the neighbor-
hood of Wicker Park, and it is in evidence in the case
that at the meeting at Greif's Hall it was determined that
members of the conspiracy should assemble at Wicker
Park, to await there the announcement which should come
lo them from the committee. And it appears also from
the evidence that L-ingg, Seliger and Lehmann, after
hearing of the Haymarket, hid their bombs and dyna-
mite in just such a manner as the bombs and fire cans
mentioned were hid.
The tendency of that evidence certainly is to establish
the fact of the conspiracy, and, having a tendency to es-
tablish that fact, they are admissible in evidence. The
weight of the evidence is a question for the jury; the
only question for the court, the competency.
Moreover, Spies, in his declaration to Wilkinson, stated
that there were thousands of bombs scattered all over the
city, in the hands of men who knew how to use them, and
who would use them when the time came. The fact of
the finding of those bombs shows that there were bombs
scattered throughout the city.
It is strongly insisted that the court erred in admitting
the introduction of the letter from Most to Spies, upon the
cross-examination of Spies. (The letter appears in Vol.
N, 105.)
A number of authorities are cited by counsel to sustain
their objection. One of them, the case of Giffordv. The
People, 87 111., 210, is a case differing entirely in the facts
from the one here. Gifford was indicted for rape. The
illicit intercourse was not denied. The only question in
the case was, as to the consent of the prosecutrix. Upon
29
cross-examination, a witness named Washburne was
asked: " Have you not heard people say that he (the
" defendant) was a gambler?" The witness answered
that he had heard somebody say that he gambled. The
defendant himself, upon his cross-examination, was com-
pelled to state that he had visited houses of ill-fame in
Cleveland and Chicago a number of times, and also that
he had played cards for money. There can be no ques-
tion that the introduction of this evidence was irrelevant.
It pertained to matters having no connection whatever
with the case on trial. He may have been a gambler,
but that fact would throw no light upon the question of
his guilt upon a charge of rape. He may also have vis-
ited houses of ill-fame, but that would throw no light
upon the question, because in a prosecution for rape, the
gist of the offense is that the act is done with force, and
against the will of the prosecutrix. No one denies that
proof of independent acts of crime, having no relation
whatever with the crime charged, and not being part of
the system, are inadmissible.
The case of Commonwealth v. Edgerly^ 10 Allen, 184,
was an indictment for having counterfeit bills, with intent
to pass them. There was no element of conspiracy in the
case. The letter introduced in evidence was a letter
found upon the person of the defendant, never having
been by him opened, and the contents being to him un-
known. There is nothing in the case which shows that
that letter was in the nature of a declaration made by one
co-conspirator to another.
In this case the letter of Most introduced in evidence
was a declaration of one co-conspirator made to another
in furtherance of the common design. It is true that the
30
letter has no reference to the crime at the Haj market, to
that specific act, but it must be recollected that in this case
the conspiracy complained of was a general one to over-
throw the laws of the land; that the crime at the Hay-
market was but an incident to the conspiracy. The
throwing of the bomb at the Haymarket was by no means
the culmination of the conspiracy, and even had the con-
spirators succeeded that night in placing the city of Chi-
cago at their disposal, that fact would not have culminated
the conspiracy. The general conspiracy, from anything
which appears in this record, may still be in existence, and,
as a matter of fact, doubtless is. The letter of Most to
Spies was in furtherance of this general conspiracy, as
appears from its contents. It has always been helcf that
a letter from one co-conspirator to another in furtherance
of the conspiracy is admissible in evidence. Indeed, the
courts go further than that.
In the case of Card' v* the State (Ind.), Vol. 9 N. E.
R., 591, the indictment charged that Card and one Strain
forged a certain note. Card was tried separately. It ap-
peared in evidence that the forgery of that note was the
result of a conspiracy to forge notes generally and was
only one act in a system of forgeries. A letter from
Marshall to Mikels, neither one of whom was indicted,
was introduced in evidence, as the court held properly, on
the ground that it was the declaration of one co-con-
spirator to another.
Certainly, if a letter which the conspirator on trial has
never received and has never even seen is admissible
against him, on the ground that it was the act of one of
his co-conspirators, a letter written to the defendant, re-
ceived and read by him, is admissible, if it were the de-
claration of a co-conspirator.
31
To the same effect is:
Rex v. Stone, 6 Durn. & E., 527.
In the case of State v. Winner, 17 Kans., 300, four
telegrams were introduced in evidence, two of them pur-
porting to have been signed by Winner, one by McNutt,
a co-conspirator (not on trial), and one bv Seiver, the
victim of the conspiracy.
The court say: .
"We think there is no other evidence tending to -show that
Winner (the defendant on trial) sent said dispatch No. i.
In all probability he sent it; but even if he did not, still it
was received by McNutt, a co-conspirator and partner in
guilt as well as in business, and was received in further-
ance of their common design and purposes, and therefore
for that reason it was admissible in evidence."
In the case of .Reg. v. Bernard, I F. & F., 250, a letter
in the handwriting of one Allsop, who up to that time had
not been shown to be a co-conspirator, and which bore a
memorandum in the handwriting of the prisoner, was ad-
mitted in evidence.
Lord CAMPBELL (C. J.) said that they " were unani-
mously of the opinion that the letter was admissible. It
would be for the jury to form their own opinions of its
bearing. The letter was found at the lodgings of the
prisoner, with his handwriting upon it. It must, there-
fore, be assumed to have been in his possession, and it
must be admitted, not on the ground that the writer of
the letter was a co-conspirator with the prisoner (for that
fact had not appeared at that time), but on the ground
that it was in the prisoner's possession, and that its con-
tents were relevant to the present inquiry. He was of
opinion that the letter had been found in the possession of
the prisoner, and that the context was relevant, and in
that opinion all his learned brethren on the bench con-
curred."
32
In the case of C., R. 1. & P. Co, v. Collins, 56 111., 212,
Collins brought an action against the company to recover
for a trunk and its contents. Duggan was not a party
to the suit. The defendant offered in evidence a letter
from Duggan to his cousin Manyon. The object of the
letter was the fabrication of evidence.
The court say:
" There was sufficient evidence of a community of in-
terest and design between Collins and Duggan to have
rendered this letter of Duggan admissible in evidence as
against Collins to show a conspiracy between them to de-
fraud the railroad company."
And, because of the refusal of the lower court to admit
the letter, the case was reversed.
Certainly if the letter from Duggan to Manyon, Man-
yon himself not being a conspirator or having no connec-
tion with the case, Collins never having seen the letter or
had it in his possession, or, so far as the case showed,
known anything about it, was admissible as against Col-
lins, there can be no question that the letter, if directed
to Collins, found in his possession and read by him, would
be admissible. That being so, Collins' case is decisive
upon this question.
The only possible objection that can be raised to the
introduction of this letter grows merely out of the order of
proof; and the introduction of evidence — the order of its
introduction — we understand is somewhat discretionary
with the trial court; and certainly the fact that the letter
was introduced out of its order would not be error suffi-
cient to reverse this case, where it is clear beyond all ques-
tion that the letter was competent in the first instance.
It is also urged that, in the cross-examination of those
33
of the defendants who took the stand, the defendants
were compelled to give evidence against themselves.
Certainly, if the ordinary rules of cross-examination
were observed, no objection can be made upon this
ground, unless the giving of evidence against themselves
is a violation of the constitutional provision that defend-
ants shall not be compelled to give evidence against them-
selves. But we understand the rule to be, that a defend-
ant when he takes the stand is subject to the same rules
of cross-examination as any other witness, and that for
the time being his position of defendant is merged in that
of witness, and that it is proper to examine him upon any
subject connected with the direct examination, which it
would be proper to examine any other witness upon.
There can be no question about this position, as the law
is now well settled.
" If a defendant offers himself as a witness to disprove
a criminal charge, can he excuse himself from answering,
upon the ground that by so doing he would criminate
himself ? This question has been much agitated since
the passing of enabling statutes, and the conclusion is
that, so far as concerns questions touching the merits, the
defendant, by making himself a witness as to the offense,
waives his privileges to all matters connected with the
offense. It has been ruled also that, to affect his credi-
bility, he may be asked whether he has been in prison on
other charges, whether he has suborned testimony in the
particular case, and ivhcther he has been concerned in other
crimes, part of the same system"
Whar. Crim. Ev., Sec. 432.
As to the objection made, that many of the articles in-
troduced in evidence had been seized by the prosecution,
perhaps unlawfully, and that the introduction of them in
evidence was for that reason a violation of the constitu-
tional guaranty that defendants could not be compelled to
34
give evidence against themselves, we desire to say but
very little.
The defendants were not compelled to produce these
articles. The state produced them. How the state ob-
tained them cannot be material to the question.
The case of Boyd v. U, S., 116 U. S., 616, has a bear-
ing upon this question.
That was a case which passed upon the constitutional-
ity of an act of Congress authorizing courts to, in effect,
compel defendants in certain criminal cases to produce
the evidence which should be used against them. It does
not require any opinion of the Supreme court of the
United States to convince anybody that such a rule would,
in effect, compel a defendant to testify against himself.
In this case, however, the defendants produced nothing.
The state produced it; and whether the state got hold of
it properly does not affect the question whether the de-
fendants produced it or were compelled to produce it.
Complaint is -made of the fact that evidence was intro-
duced showing that Rudolph Schnaubelt, after the Hay-
market meeting shaved off his beard and clipped his
mustache. It was stated at the time of the introduction
of the evidence that it was for the purpose of identifica-
tion. The evidence is relevant and competent for this
reason: Gilmer has sworn that Schnaubelt had, at the
time he saw him standing in the alley at the Haymarket,
a beard. In the photograph introduced in evidence in the
case he appears as wearing a beard. Gilmer testified that
he told the officers about what he saw at the Haymarket
two days after the bomb was thrown. It is in evidence
also that Schnaubelt was arrested and confined in the
Central station, the same station at which Gilmer made
35
his statements. From that it could have been argued that
Gilmer did not give the description of a man, or if he
had he would not have been arrested. The evidence
was introduced for the purpose of showing that at the
time Schnaubelt was under arrest he had no beard; that
his beard was taken off prior to his arrest, and after the
meeting at the Haymarket, and that for that reason the
officers would not recognize him as the man described by
Gilmer.
A number of points have been raised by counsel as to
the admissibility of evidence in the case, which we have
not the time to consider separately; but we insist that, if
our propositions as to the rules of evidence governing the
trial of cases based upon conspiracy be correct, no error
has been committed in the introduction of evidence which
is material. It is possible that there may be some minor
points in the evidence not strictly competent; but cer-
tainly no evidence, has been introduced improperly which
is material in the case, or which has affected the final
result. The introduction of the evidence in the case took
weeks, and it is utterly impossible for a trial involving as
wide a range of evidence as this to be conducted without
some error being committed upon minor points.
" Where the result reached by a judgment is clearly
right, it will never be reversed for errors which do not
affect the substantial merits of the case."
Wilson v. The People, 94 111., 327.
Calhoun v. O'Neill, 53 111., 354.
Leach \. People, 53 111., 311.
. Clark v. Same, 31 111., 479.
Richmond ' v. Same, no 111., 371.
Lander v. Same, 104 111., 250.
State v. Winner, 17 Kan., 304.
IV.
THE DOCTRINE OF ACCESSORIES.
Where advice to murder instigates murder the adviser is
guilty, even
(«.) If the -perpetrator is unknown: Provided the
proof shows that the act was caused by the advice.
Neither of the defendants, Spies, Schwab, Neebe,
Parsons, Fielden, Fischer, Lingg or Engel, himself act-
ually threw the bomb, but, as we claim from the record,
each of the said eight defendants was an abettor, adviser
and encourager of that murderous act. It is not at all
important to make a distinction between " principal " and
" accessory," so far as the indictment is concerned. If the
defendants, or any of them, are accessory to the murder
charged, then such defendants are guilty of that murder,
and they may be charged as principals. The statute is as
follows:
" An accessory is he who stands by and aids, abets or
assists, or who, not being present, aiding, abetting or
assisting, hath advised, encouraged, aided or abetted the
perpetration of the crime. He who thus aids, abets,
assists, advises or encourages shall be considered as prin-
cipal and punished accordingly.
" Every such accessory, when a crime is committed
within or without this state by his aid or procurement in
this state, may be indicted and convicted at the same time
as the principal, or before or after his conviction, and
whether the principal is convicted or amenable to justice or
not, and punished as principal."
R. S., Chap. 38, Sees. 274, 275.
37
If a defendant is accessory, before the fact, to the crime
of murder, he may be charged in the indictment as prin-
cipal and punished accordingly.
In Baxter v. The People, 3 Gil., 368, the court, in com-
menting upon the accessory statute of this state, ask this
question: " The inquiry is, whether proof that the pris-
" oner was accessory to the crime before the fact will
" sustain an indictment against him as principal?" and
say :
"The act says all such accessories shall be deemed and
considered as principals, and punished accordingly. This
act, then, makes all accessories, at or before the fact, prin-
cipals. The declaration that they shall be deemed and
considered is as unequivocally expressed as if the act had
said, are hereby declared to be. It is true the act
states what an accessory is, but then it declares, in sub-
stance, that he is principal. It was in perfect harmony
with the system pursued by the legislature to go on and
define what an accessory is, as it has defined all other
offenses which it has attempted to enumerate, and it does
not detract from the force of the provision that they shall
be deemed and considered as principals. The distinction
between accessories before the fact and principals is, in
fact, abolished. At the common law, an accessory at the
fact might be indicted and convicted as the principal; for
the common law declares that he who stands by, advises
and encourages the murderer to give the blow gives the
blow himself, as much as if he held the weapon in his own
hands.
" Our legislature has gone one step further, and pro-
vided that he who, not being present, hath advised or en-
couraged the giving of the blow, hath given the blow as
much as if he had stood by and encouraged it, or even
had struck with his own hands. It is no more a fiction
of law to declare that he gives the blow by advising and
encouraging it beforehand than it is to affirm that he gives
it by advising and encouraging it at the time.
" Then, as by the law in this case the acts of the prin-
cipal are made the acts of the accessory, he thereby be-
38
comes the principal, and may be charged as having- done
the acts himself. He shall be deemed and considered as
principal, and be punished accordingly."
By every decision rendered by our court, the indict-
ment in the case at bar would have been sufficient, abso-
lutely, if the trial had proceeded alone upon the first count
thereof.
In Dempsey v. The People, 47 111., 326, objection was
raised that the indictment was for murder against Dempsey
as principal. The Supreme court says that the objection
is not well taken, and further says:
" Our statute declares an accessory before the fact to
be a person who stands by and aids, abets or assists; or
who, not being present, aiding, abetting or assisting, and
advises or encourages, shall be made a principal and
punished accordingly. The statute having declared such
persons principals, no reason is perceived why they were
not to be indicted as such."
Hence, it is not so important, under our statute, to
have precise and learned definitions of " accessory " and
" principal," as to determine what relation the eight con-
victed defendants bear to the atrocious murder — what is
their responsibility for the act, to which history furnishes
no parallel.
First. In answer to the proposition of defendants' counsel,
we maintain that at common law the accessory may be
guilty of the substantive crime, even if the principal is not
pointed out and in fact is unknown.
Some one, other than defendants, actually threw the
bomb. Suppose his name and identity are unknown, the
defendants would clearly be liable if they " abetted, ad-
vised or encouraged " the " act," although it did not ap-
pear in evidence that they knew the perpetrator. If de-
39
fendants advised and encouraged the commission of the
crime and the state fails to show the precise individual
who commits the crime, the requirements of our statute
are fulfilled, because it says that " an accessory is he who
•' stands by and aids, abets or assists, or who, not being
" present, aiding, abetting or assisting, hath advised, en-
" couraged, aided or abetted the perpetration of the crime"
Archbold says (Pr. and Pl.,Vol. I, p. 67) if the principal
felon be unknown, the indictment of the accessory may
state it accordingly.
Through all the authorities, where the common law
distinction between principals and accessories prevails, the
only modification of the above rule announced by Arch-
bold is, that if the principal is declared unknown in the
indictment, and the proof on the trial shows that he is
known, there would be a fatal variance.
'Rex v. Walker, 3 Camp., 264.
Rex v. Blick, 4 C. & P., 377.
In other words, if the indictment alleges the principal
unknown and the proof shows him unknown, there is no
variance and the conviction follows. If some unknown
person commits a crime at the instigation of A, and the
proof shows such principal unknown, but that A coun-
seled and encouraged the commission of that particular
crime, it would be a monstrous doctrine to say that A,
although guilty, could not be convicted because he had
not kindly furnished the state with the name of his agent.
An insane person or a child under ten years cannot com-
mit a crime, yet if such person or child, at the instance of
A and by his advice and encouragement, commits a mur-
der or any felony, then A is guilty.
Wharton C, L., Vol. i, Sec. 207.
4°
Reg. v. Tyler, 8 C. & P., 616.
Bishop C. L., Vol. i, Sec. 651.
The absurdity of the common law distinction between
accessories who were present, aiding, etc., and accessories
who were absent, aiding and encouraging, etc., is further
manifest when the law declares that an accessory to a
crime by an insane person is principal. There must always
be a principal, and if the agent be irresponsible of course
the instigator can only be principal. The logical infer-
ence is that the instigator, encourager and abettor, whether
present or absent, whether the agent be known or un-
known, stands in law, as the statute and decisions in this
state declare, as principal.
In Pilgcrv. Com., 112 Pa. St., 220, defendant was in-
dicted for arson. The proof left it in doubt as to whether
defendant was present or absent, but the court say that as
it appeared that he advised, encouraged or instigated
some one to commit the crime, he was guilty.
In Brennan v. People, 15 111., 516, the court say:
" The prisoners might well be convicted of the homicide,
if the fatal blow was given by a person not named in the
indictment, provided they were present aiding or abetting
him, or if absent had advised or encouraged him to do the
act."
In State v. Green, 26 S. C., 103-128, in South Carolina,
where the common law as to accessories and principals
prevails, under an indictment for murder containing several
counts, the jury found defendant guilty under third count
as accessory to an unknown principal. The court say:
" The count charges the murder to have been committed
by a person unknown, and that the prisoner zvas accessor v
thereto before the fact. It would be sufficient to answer
this by saying that the conviction is upon a good count.
41
But I am disposed to meet the objection at once and answer
it. To make this count bad, it must be established that a
murder cannot be committed bv a person unknown. Such
a position would not, I presume, be assumed by the learned
counsel for the prisoner, but still without it, their argu-
ment cannot be supported, for an accessory before the
fact is he who counsels, commands, procures or incites
another to do the act. A murder is committed, but the
perpetrator is unknown. Is it less a murder from the fact
that you cannot say who did it? Unquestionably not. If
it can be shown who counseled, commanded, procured or in-
cited that murder, is not the person thus ascertained acces-
sor \ to the crime of murder? It cannot be doubted that
he'is."
Hawkins says, Sec. n, Chap. 29:
" I take it to be a settled rule that wherever a man
procures a felony to be committed, and is absent at the
time when it is committed, and no other person but him-
self can be adjudged a principal in it, he shall be esteemed
as much a principal as if he had been present. For no
one can be punished as a felon, but either as a principal
or as an. accessory, and therefore where the procurer
of a felony cannot be punished as an accessory, because
there is no other to whom he can be an accessory, he must
be punished as a principal or not at all."
No constitutional guaranty, as counsel seem to think,
is impaired by this reasonable, sensible rule. The de-
fendant cannot be in jeopardy twice for the same offense.
Who is responsible for the crime, is the only inquiry, as
in this case death resulted from the act, and the fact of the
death of deceased is not in question. The fact of the ex-
istence of criminal agency in causing that death is the
only question, which may be established by circumstances
and is the proper subject of presumption arising upon all
the facts and circumstances of the case. At present, de-
fendants are properly in jeopardy once.
Pitts v. State, 43 Miss., 472.
42
People v. Bennett, 49 N. Y., 137.
State v. Crank, 2 Bailey (S. C.), 66.
The common law for many years maintained that per-
sons present and aiding, abetting, etc., the commission of
a crime, were accessories at the fact. This was a mani-
fest absurdity and misapplication of terms, hence the
courts declared such an accessory a principal in the second
degree to distinguish him from the principal who actually
did the act, a principal in the first degree. This distinc-
tion as a matter of pleading or proof has finally been
abandoned by all the courts, and even those where the
ridiculous proposition is still maintained that there is a
a difference between the person who commits the crime
and he who caused him to commit it.
Bishop says:
" The distinction between accessory and principal rests
solely in authority, being without foundation, either in
natural reason or the ordinary doctrine of law. The gen-
eral rule of law is, that what one does through another
agency is to be regarded as done by himself."
Bish. C. L., Vol. i, Sec. 673.
Therefore has this state adopted a sensible statute,,
abandoned an absurdity and decided through its courts
that:
" It is no more a fiction of the law to declare that he
gives the blow by advising and encouraging it beforehand
than it is to affirm that he gives it by advising and en-
couraging it at the time."
Thus all are principals, and the fact that some other
principal is also guilty, but unknown, in no way lessens
the guilt of those known.
State v. Me Ca hill, 30 N. W. R. (la.), 553.
Com. v. Adams, 127 Mass., 15.
i Whar. C. L., Sec. 327.
43
From the foregoing authorities it is apparent that even
where the common law doctrine prevails, one who has
advised or encouraged the commission of a crime may be
convicted as accessory, although the principal be un-
known, if the indictment charges the defendant with
being an accessory to an unknown principal.
In this state, the d:stinction between principal and ac-
cessory having been abolished, all questions as to the man-
ner in which the indictment should be drawn are avoided.
The absurdity of the position contended for by the
plaintiffs in error is easily illustrated: Suppose A informs
a crowd of men that B is his enemy, and offers a reward
to the man in the crowd who will kill B. A leaves.
Afterwards B, coming in view of the crowd, is shot by
some one in the crowd. The one perpetrating the deed
cannot be identified. If the perpetrator should be in-
dicted for murder he could not be convicted, because a
common purpose could not be shown to have existed
among the crowd, and it could not be shown beyond a
reasonable doubt that he himself committed the offense.
Would any one contend that A under such circumstances
would not be guilty of murder? And yet, if the position
assumed by counsel for plaintiffs in error be true, he would
not.
The trouble with the argument of the counsel for
plaintiffs in error is, that they continually confound a
question of law with one of fact. The difficulty is not
one of law, but one of fact. Because the principal cannot
be identified simply increases the difficulty of proving
that, whoever he was, he was actuated by the advice of
the accessory.
If the evidence, in a case establishes clearly and con-
44
clusively that the act was done pursuant to the advice of
the defendant, there is certainly no reason why he should
escape simply because the perpetrator cannot be identified.
No one of the authorities cited by counsel in their brief
has any application whatever. We admit that where the
common law prevails, before an accessory can be punished,
the principal must have been convicted, provided the
principal were not unknown. In some of the states the
rule of the common law has been so far modified as to
permit the trial and conviction of the accessory before the
conviction of the principal. In such states the advisor
must still be indicted as accessory, and if the principal
be known he must be named in the indictment;
and in such case the allegation of the indictment as to the
guilt of the prisoner must be sustained. We know of no
decision which holds that where the principal is unknown
the accessory cannot be convicted.
The case cited from Starkie on Evidence, Rex v. Howcll,
9 C. & P., 437, was decided on a question of fact simply.
The case of "Jones v. The State^ 64 Ga., 697, is not in
point. In that case Jones was indicted as being acces-
sory to the act of Sellers. Of course, that allegation in
the indictment had to be proven. In Georgia the distinc-
tion between accessory and principal still prevails.
In the case of State v. Richer, 29 Me., 86, the court
used this language:
" The guilt of the principal is a necessary fact to be
shown on the trial in order to obtain the conviction of
the accessory; but the record of a conviction is not re-
quired."
Of course, it is necessary to prove the guilt of the
principal, for if no principal is guilty there is no crime.
45
If the perpetrator of the act is not responsible mentally,
his accessory becomes the principal, and that at common
law. Moreover, in that case, Ricker was charged with
having hired and procured Staples to commit arson. Of
course, that • allegation, being made, must be proven.
That case holds that their statute does not abolish the
distinction between the principal and accessory, and that
is the only question discussed in the case.
Neither is the case of Ogden v. State, 12 Wis., 532, in
point, for the statute of Wisconsin is identical with that
of Maine, discussed in the Ricker case, supra, and hence
in Wisconsin the common law distinction still prevails.
Moreover, Ogden was indicted " as for a substantive
"felony" in having advised one Wright to commit the
felony, and the court say, " In order to establish the guilt
<' of Ogden it was first incumbent on the prosecutor to
" prove the guilt of Wright, as alleged in the indictment."1
For the same reasons State v. Crank, 13 S. C., 74, has
no bearing upon the question here, nor has
Holmes v. Com., 25 Penn. St., 222.
In the case of Hatchett v. Comnionivcalth, 75 Va., 932,
the court say:
" ' Our statute has not gone far enough to make an
accessory before the fact to a felony liable to be con-
victed on an indictment against him as principal.' Upon
this view of the statute the conclusion is obvious that an
accessory to a felonv cannot be prosecuted for a substan-
tive offense, but only as an accessory to the crime per-
petrated by the principal felon, and in order to his con-
viction, although it is not necessary now to show that the
principal felon has been convicted, it is necessary to show
that the substantive offense, to which he is charged as
having been accessory, has been committed by the prin-
cipal felon."
46
The effect of the decision is that under their statute
the advisor must still be indicted as accessory; and as the
principal had been named, his guilt, of course, must have
been shown.
Our statute has gone far enough to make an acces-
sory before the fact liable to be convicted upon an indict-
ment against him as principal, and hence, by the very
terms of the decision, its conclusion is not applicable here.
i Bish. C. Li., § 671, does not announce the doctrine
stated by counsel; he is commenting on the Massachu-
setts statute; states it was held not to impair the common
law distinction between principal and accessory ; and says,
" statutes like these do not supersede the necessity of
" -proving the guilt of the principal."
It is true that i Whar. C. L., Sec. 237, uses the lan-
guage quoted, but the text does not bear out the interpreta-
tion -put upon it by counsel. No one denies that 'the guilt
of some principal must be shown before an accessory can be
convicted, because if no principal is guilty there is no
crime, -which is all that Wharton or Bishop assert. The
question in this case is whether the principal always and
under all circumstances must be identified, and not whether
he must be proven guilty. Here there certainly was a prin-
cipal, and here the principal was proven guilty ; the only
question is the identity of the principal.
The conclusion of the whole matter seems to be this:
Originally under the common law it was necessary to
aver and prove the conviction of the principal before the
accessory could be punished (provided the principal were
known), but it has always been permissible to charge the
advisor with being accessory to an unknown principal,
hence the question after all is simply one of practice; and
47
where, as in this state, the accessory is in fact a principal,
all questions of practice are eliminated, and the only ques-
tion in such case is one of fact, zv>., did the actual per-
petrator do the deed by the procurement of the defend-
ant? Of course where the actual perpetrator is
unidentified the difficulty of proving the causal connection
is greatly increased. Such connection of course can be
proved just as any other fact material to a conviction can-
by circumstances.
And where, as in this case, such connection has been
shown overwhelmingly, there is no reason, either in sound
sense or in law, why the conviction should not stand, even
though the personal identity of the perpetrator has not
bsen shown.
We cannot comprehend what bearing the law of corpus
delicti has upon this question. Counsel for plaintiffs in
error seem to contend that by the expression corpus de-
licti is meant both the crime per sc and the responsibility
of a defendant for it.
We had always supposed, and, notwithstanding their
argument, do yet, that by the phrase corpus delicti is
meant the criminal act as an entity, having no relation
whatever to the question of a defendant's responsibility
for the act; and that the only practical application of the
doctrine of corpus delicti in the law is this: that the ad-
mission of a prisoner that he has committed a crime will
not sustain a conviction unless it is otherwise shown that
the crime (corpus delicti} has in fact been committed.
For a further discussion of this subject, we call atten-
tion to that portion of this brief relating to the instruc-
tions.
(/;.) And even though (also} the advice zvas general ht
its character, and was not specifically directed to any par-
ticular person to do any particular act.
The evidence in this case (well and carefully consid-
ered by the jury), by a study of the record, demonstrates
that Spies, Parsons, Fielden, Schwab and Engel have
been for years the advisers of murder and assassination
to accomplish the end they sought, viz.: the " social revo-
lution"; that they have been specific in their endeavors
to educate the masses. They have not only, in season
and out of season, advised and declared that the only way
the end desired could be reached was by wholesale mur-
der, by wiping off the face of the earth the capitalists,
by murdering the police and disposing of all officers of
the law and all rulers, but they marked out the way to
that end. They have taught the means to that end.
They have, openly and secretly, by speeches and by writ-
ten declarations, advised the arming of all laboring men.
They also specifically taught the use of dynamite, its
powers, its terrors, and the particular way in which it
could be manufactured, as well as the cheapest and most
serviceable bombs. They have specifically (which is
clearly demonstrated by the proof in this case, as disclosed
in the record), given careful and clear directions how to
use these missiles of destruction and carnage. Each of
the defendants last mentioned declared repeatedly that
dynamite was cheap, readily obtained, easily used, and
also suggested how, if their advice was followed, the per-
petrator of any crime would be safe.
One of the propositions of law to be determined in
this case is, broadly stated: Can a man continuously and
persistently for years advise generally the commission of
49
murder, and, while imparting that general advice, dis-
tinctly declare the specific road and way to the end,
designating also the time of the "accomplishment of the
deed and the classes to be destroyed, and then be held
guiltless of murder, because the advice and the encour-
agement had been followed by some person whose iden-
tity cannot be prqven, although such unknown person
has followed the advice, encouragement and education
so closely that the act appears like that of the teacher
rather than the disciple?
The illustration given by the learned judge who tried
this case, on the motion for a new trial, is of a kind to
demand respect, and is unanswerable.
" Suppose that the leaders of the radical temperance
men should for a long period of time, by speeches and
publications, declare that there was no hope of stopping
the evils of the liquor traffic except by blowing up saloons
and killing saloon-keepers; that it was useless to expect
any reform by legislation; that no prohibition laws or
high license laws, or any other laws, would have any
effect in their estimation, and that therefore they must
blow up the saloons and kill the saloon-keepers, and
justify that course of conduct. Suppose, further, that in
addition to all this teaching they had further taught the
means by which saloons could be blown up and saloon-
keepers killed, advising how to manufacture dynamite,
the easiest modes of making bombs, how to throw them
and declaring that their use against the saloon-keepers and
the saloons was the only remedy and the only way to
reach the end desired by the radical temperance men.
Then supposing these same leaders called a meeting in
front of the saloon at 54 West Lake street, Chicago,
and spoke denouncing the liquor traffic and denouncing
the saloons and the saloon-keeper, indulging in figures and
facts about the liquor traffic, and one would say, ' If you
are ready to do anything, do it without making any idle
threats,' and another speaker say ' throttle,' ' kill,' ' stab '
the saloon business, ' or it will kill, throttle and stab
50
Tyou;' and then while that speaking is going, on some
unknown man out of the crowd, with a bomb of the
manufacture and design of the temperance men, explodes
No. 54 West Lake street and kills the occupant of the
house, can there be any doubt that such leaders, so talk-
ing, so encouraging, so advising, would be guilty of
-murder? "
We must bear in mind that our statute makes it crimi-
•nal to " advise, encourage, aid or abet the -perpetration of
~" the crime" Parsons,. Fielden, Spies, Engel and Schwab
repeatedly advised murder, the use of dynamite, the de-
struction of the police and of capitalists. They prac-
tically conducted a school in which was taught the
use of explosives and firearms and the manufacture
of bombs and instruments of death and destruction. They
" advised and encouraged the perpetration of the crime "
•of killing representatives of the law, defenders of the
law and protectors of the peace, to bring about " the so-
'«' cial revolution," whereby the right of private property
should be abolished. The object was plain, the means
clearly defined, the encouragement and advice always the
same. The crime designated, the perpetration thereof
•encouraged and advised.
In the case at bar the crime was perpetrated precisely
•as advised and encouraged. We have seen heretofore
that the responsibility of defendants herein depends upon
\vhat encouragement or advice they gave the perpetrator.
The illustration above might be multiplied, but is sufficient
and unanswerable.
As bearing directly upon this question we invite special
attention to the case of The ^ticen v. Most, L. R., 7 Q.
B. D., 244. It is a thoroughly considered opinion of a
•court of the highest respectability, is based upon reason-
5i
ing which amounts to a demonstration, and, as we insist,
is conclusive of the question.
The statute (24 & 25 Vict,,C. 100, Sec. 4) upon which
the indictment proceeded, is as follows:
" Whosoever shall solicit, encourage, persuade, or en-
deavor to persuade, or shall propose to any person to mur-
der u nv other person, whether he be a subject of her Maj-
esty or not, and whether he be within the Queen's domin-
ions or not, shall be guilty of a misdemeanor."
Queen's Bench Division, 244.
If in this state a man advises or encourages the com-
mission of a crime, he is not guilty under the statute un-
less the crime is in fact committed. In England he is
guilty the moment the advice is given of a substantive
offense. Any act which in England would make a man
guilty under the above cited provisions of their statute
(and which are the provisions discussed in the opinion)
would in Illinois make him guilty as accessory if the crime
were in fact committed. And in that respect the statutes
are identical, with this exception — that the language of
the English statute is narrower (as respects this question)
than that of Illinois. Our statute provides that whoever
" advises or encourages" " the commission of the crime "
shall be guilty; theirs provides that "whosoever" shall
" encourage " " any person " to " murder any other per-
son " shall be guilty.
And the question in that case was whether general ad-
vice to murder a class was within the terms of their
statute. Certainly there can be no question that if gen-
eral advice is within the terms of the statute there it is
within the terms of the statute here.
Bearing this in mind, we call attention to the facts and
the language of the court.
52
The first two counts charged the publication pf a sedi-
tious libel. Upon those counts a separate verdict was
found against the accused, and no question as to them
was reserved.
The third count alleged that Johann Most, unlawfully,
knowingly and wickedly did encourage certain persons,
whose names to the jurors were unknown, to murder
certain persons, to wit, the sovereigns and rulers of
Europe, not then being within the dominions of our lady,
the queen, and not being subjects of the queen, against
the form, etc.
The fifth count charged that he encouraged a certain
named person to murder certain other persons, to wit,
the sovereigns and rulers of Europe.
The seventh count was similar to the third, except that
the persons encouraged were alleged to be persons
whose names were to the jurors unknown, aud who, on
the day of the publication of the libel, were subscribers
to a certain newspaper called the freiheit.
The ninth count alleged that he encouraged certain
persons, unknown, to murder a certain other person, to
wit, his imperial majesty, Alexander III, Emperor of all
the Russias, not then being, etc.
With regard to the last ten counts, Lord COLERIDGE
stated a case, for the opinion of the court, as follows:
# # # # *
" The last ten counts of the indictment charged the
prisoner with offending against 24-25 Viet., C. 100, S. 4.;
the subject-matter of all the counts was the same; the
publication,' which was treated as a common-law libel
in the first two counts, was treated as an offense against
the statute in the remaining ten. It was an article writ-
ten in German, in a newspaper written entirely in that
language, but published weekly in London, and enjoying
53
an average circulation of 1,200 copies. The prisoner
was proved to be the editor and publisher of the paper;
several copies of the paper were proved to have been
bought at his house, and some copies of a print of the
article in question were actually sold by the prisoner him-
self to one of the witnesses called on behalf of the crown.
It is not necessary to set out the article at length, but it
contained, amongst others, the following passages:
" ' Like a thunder clap it penetrated into princely palaces
where dwell those critne-beladen abortions of every prof-
ligacy, who long since have earned a similar fate a
thousand fold. * * *
" ' Nay, just in the most recent period they whispered
with gratification in each other's ears that all danger
was over, because the most energetic of all tyrant haters,
the " Russian Nihilists," had been successfully terminated,
to the last member.
" ' Then comes such a hit.
" ' William, erewhile canister shot prince of Prussia, the
new Protestant pope and soldier, emperor of Germany,
got convulsions in due form from excitement. Like things
happened at other courts. * *
" ' At the same time they all know that every success
has the wonderful power not only of instilling respect, but
also of inciting to imitation. There they simply tremble
then from Constantinople to Washington for their long-
since forfeited heads. * * *
" ' When in many countries old women only, and little
children yet limp about the political stage, with tears in
their eyes, with the most loathsome fear in their bosoms
of the castigating rod of the state night watchman, now,
when real heroes have become so scarce, such a
Brutus deed has the same effect on better natures as a re-
freshing storm. * * *
" ' To be sure it will happen once again that here and
there even socialists start up who, without that any one
asks them, assert that they for their part abominate
regicide, because such an one after all does no good, and
because they are combating not persons, but institutions.
" ' This sophistry is so gross that it may be confuted in
a single sentence. It is clear, namely, even to a mere
political tyro, that state and social institutions cannot be
54
got rid of until one has overcome the persons who wish
to maintain the same. With mere philosophy you cannot
so much as drive a sparrow from a cherry tree any more
than bees are rid of their drones byr simple humming.
" ' On the other hand it is altogether false that the de-
struction of a prince is entirely without value, because a
substitute appointed beforehand takes his place.
" ' What one might in any case complain of that is only
the rarity of sc-called tyrannicide. If only a single
crowned wretch were disposed of every month, in a short
time it should afford no one gratification henceforward
still to play the monarch. * * *
" ' But, it is said, " Will the successor of the smashed one
do any better than he did? " We know it not. But this
we do know, that the same can hardly be permitted to
reign long if he only steps in his father's footsteps. * * *
" ' Meanwhile, be this as it may, the throw was good
and we hope that it was not the last.
" ' May the bold deed, which, we repeat it, has our full
sympathy, inspire revolutionists far and wide with fresh
courage.'
"The 4th section of the 24 and 25 Viet., C. 100, is as
follows:
" ' All persons who shall conspire, confederate and agree
to murder any person, whether he be a subject of her
majesty or not, and whether he be within the queen's
dominions or not, and whoever shall solicit, encourage,
persuade, or endeavor to persuade, or shall propose to any
person to murder any other person, whether he be a sub-
ject of her majesty or not, and whether he be within the
queen's dominions or not, shall be guilty of a misde-
meanor, and being convicted thereof shall be liable, at the
discretion of the court, to be kept in penal servitude for
any term not more than ten and not less than three years,
or to be imprisoned for any term not exceeding two
years, with or without hard labor.' The ten counts
framed upon this section all charged the prisoner with
having' encouraged,' or 'endeavored to persuade ' per-
sons to ' murder other persons,' some named and others
not named, who were in all cases not subjects of her maj-
esty, nor within the queen's dominions.
" The evidence in support of these counts was the
55
same as that in support of the first and second counts; and
the only encouragement and endeavor to persuade proved
was the publication of the libel.
« I directed the jury that it they thought by the publi-
cation of the article the defendant did intend to and did
encourage or endeavor to persuade any person to murder
any other person, whether a subject of her majesty or
not, and whether within the queen's dominions or not.
.and that such encouragement and endeavoring to per-
suade was the natural and reasonable effect of the article,
they should find the prisoner guilty upon the last ten
counts, or such of them as they thought the evidence sup-
ported. The jury convicted the prisoner upon all the ten
counts, and there was abundant evidence to justify them
if my direction was correct.
"Entertaining, however, some doubt as to the correct-
ness of my direction, I deferred sentencing the prisoner,
and I have now to request the opinion of the Court of
Criminal Appeal whether such direction was correct in
point of law or not. If the court of appeal thinks the
direction correct, the conviction on those ten counts is to
be affirmed; if otherwise,- the conviction on those ten
counts is to be quashed."
It was contended by Sullivan, counsel for the prisoner,,
that there was no evidence of any personal communica-
tion between the prisoner and the persons he is alleged
to have encouraged to murder the sovereigns and rulers
of Europe; that the statute contemplated some personal
communication between the parties, something more than
the mere publication of seditious and scandalous libel;
that in the case there was nothing in the nature of a per-
sonal proposal to any defined person, no effect produced
or attempted upon the mind of any defined person, and
that for that reason there was no evidence for the jury of
an offense within the law.
Lord COLERIDGE said:
"We have to deal here with a publication proved by
56
the evidence at the trial to have been written by the de-
fendant, to have been printed by the defendant, "that is, he
ordered and paid for the printing of it, sold by the de-
fendant, called by the defendant his article, and intended,
as the jury have found, and most reasonably found, to be
read by the twelve hundred or more persons who were
the subscribers to, or the purchasers of, the Freiheit
newspaper; and, further, one which the jury have found,
and I am of opinion have quite rightly found, to be nat-
urally and reasonably intended to incite and encourage,
or to endeavor to persuade persons who should read that
article to the murder either of the Emperor Alexander, or
the Emperor William, or, in the alternative, the crowned
and uncrowned heads of states, as it is expressed in one
part of the article, from Constantinople to Washington.
The question, therefore, simply is on those facts which
are undisputed and with regard to which the jury have
pronounced their opinion — do those facts bring it within
these words? I am of opinion they clearly do. An
endeavor to persuade or an encouragement is none the
less an endeavor to persuade or an encouragement,
because the person who so encourages or endeavors
to persuade does not in the particular act of encour-
agement or persuasion personally address the num-
ber of people, the one or more persons whom the
men address which contains the encouragement or
the endeavor to persuade reaches. The argument has
been well put, that an orator who makes a speech to two
thousand people does not address it to any one individual
amongst these two thousand; it is addressed to the num-
ber. It is endeavoring to persuade the whole number, or
large portions of that number, and if a particular individ-
ual amongst that number addressed by the orator is per-
suaded, or listens to it and is encouraged, it is plain that
(the words of this statute are complied with; because,
according to well known principles of law, the person who
addresses those words to a number of persons must be
taken to address them to the persons who, he knows,
will understand them in a particular way, do understand
them in a particular way, and do act upon them. For
that purpose, the case which was suggested by my
brother Williams, and was mentioned bv me in the
57
course of this argument, the case of Gerhard v. JZutc*
(2 E. & B., 476, and cases cited) is an authority.
There are authorities to be found elsewhere to the
same effect,- that a circular addressed to the public
containing false statements, reaching one of the public,
not as an individual picked out, but as one of the public,
who is influenced by the statement in that circular to his
disadvantage, and who is injured by them, may afford
good ground for a personal action for damages occasioned
by the statements in that circular who has issued it to the
public. The reason being that the recipient of the circu-
lar is one amongst the number of persons to whom it was
issued, and he has been injured by the statements contained
in it. (Scott v. Dixon, 29 L-. J., and cases cited.) It
seems to me that this is not the less an endeavor to
persuade, or an encouragement to murder, either named
individuals or unnamed individuals, because it is under an-
other aspect of the law a seditious and scandalous libel.
On the whole, 1 am clearly of opinion, on the words of the
statute, and upon the authorities which have been cited,
that the direction given at the trial is correct, and the
conviction right and proper to be affirmed. "
GROVE, J. "I am of the same opinion. The words of
the act, so far as they are material to this case, "are:
* Whosoever shall solicit, encourage, persuade, or endeavor
to persuade, or shall propose to any person to murder any
other person, whether he be a subject of her majesty or
not, and whether he be within the queen's dominions or
not, shall be guilty of a misdemeanor,' etc. I think there
can be no doubt that those words taken alone, for rea-
sons which I will presently give, apply, at all events per-
sonally, to more than one particular person. I do not
think it would be argued that if a person, instead of en-
couraging to persuade one person, endeavored to persuade
two persons or three persons, that would not be within
the act, because in endeavoring to persuade two or three
persons, he endeavors to persuade each of those two or
three persons. Then, to go a step further, suppose he
addresses eight or ten persons, and says: Now, I recom-
mend any one of you who has the courage to do it to
murder so and so, and you will gain so and so by it, or
uses other words, either by way of argument or by way
58
of promise, to induce some one or more of those persons
to murder another; surely that would be encouraging a
person or persons — that is, each and every one of those
persons — to murder. Then, supposing it is not done by
word of mouth, supposing a person writes a letter to an
individual person, can it be said that that is not wholly
within the words of this section? If appears to me it is
absolutely within them. It is a direct encouragement to
a person to murder. Then if he goes further, and, in-
stead of writing one letter, he writes ten or twenty letters,
and distributes them to persons whom he thinks they may
have an effect upon, or the first twenty who come, does
not he then encourage each of those persons to commit a
murder? Then, to go a step further, if he prints a circular
of the same character as a letter, and hands that to twenty
or more than twenty persons, is not that an encour-
agement to every one of those twenty persons to commit
a murder? Does he lessen the offense by increasing the
number of persons to whom he publishes or transmits this
encouragement? Then, can it be said that the printing
of a paper and circulating it to a definite body of sub-
scribers, as was done here, or to all the world does? It is
beyond my comprehension to see that that can alter the
fact at all. It seems to me first, it is clearly within the
words of the statute, and, secondly, that so far from ex-
tenuating— I do not mean in the sense of punishment, but
diluting the offense — it increases it, because he not only
endeavors to persuade a person to commit the offense, but
a considerable number of different persons, each one of
whom is 'a person.' It appears to rne, therefore, that it
is literally and clearly within the words of the statute,
which are ' persuade any person,' and it does not the less
do that because it persuades, or endeavors to persuade, or
encourages separately, a considerable number of persons."
DENMAN,J.: " The sole question in this case is whether
there was, upon the facts which are here stated, evidence,
to go the jury that the defendant was brought within S.
4 of 24 and 25 Viet. , C. 100. And upon this point it was
said for the defendant that it was made out that he had
encouraged or endeavored to persuade any person to
murder any other person. With regard to murdering
any other person, that point was not reserved. I think
59
there was nothing to reserve about it, because I should
draw the same conclusion the jury did from the document
itself, that it did contain an encouragment or an endeavor
to persuade to murder the particular persons whose
names are mentioned in it. But it is out of the case, and
the only question is whether the words ' any person' are
are met by the evidence in this case. Now, I must own
that if ..that question had been for the first time raised
before me, as it was before my lord upon the trial, my
impression is strong that, looking at the importance of
the case, and looking at the fact of the absence of any
authority upon it in our courts, I should, as my lord
did, have thought it a proper case to reserve for the con-
sideration of the Court of Criminal Appeal, and I am glad
he did so; but the question having been reserved, we
have to consider whether there was here evidence to meet
that part of the case. I think there was. The conten-
tion was that the statute did not intend to meet such a
case; that the statute did not intend to meet a case of.
libel of this character, circulated, as libels are circulated,
simply by the publication of a paper, and sending it to the
subscribers, or allowing it to be circulated amongst the
population. I agree with my lord entirely, and I am glad
that he now feels that there is no doubt about it, and that
though this may be a mere publication of a libel, still if it
is the publication of a libel of this character, and the libel
does in itself amount to an endeavor to persuade all per-
sons to whom it is sent to commit murder, nevertheless it
is doing an act intended to be legislated against
by this clause, making it a misdemeanor of another char-
acter— a misdemeanor punishable by a more severe pun-
ishment than the ordinary circulation of a lib^l of that
character would be. The statute was passed for the very
purpose, I think, of rendering it a more Serious offense
than the common law rendered it to do such an act as
this. Now I need say no more than that I entirely agree
with my lord and brother Grove on that point, but I do
wish to add this. The doubt which I should have felt
probably, if it had come before me, was a doubt in accord-
ance with Mr. Sullivan's argument whether the words
' any person ' might not mean some definite person. I
should, however, have thought that if it had been made
6o
out that the libel had been circulated to a certain set of
persons whose identity was easily ascertained^ jexcept only
that their names were unknown, the clause would have
been satisfied even if it meant some definite person. But
I do not think that is the meaning. I think the circula-
tion to the world, to multitudes of persons wholly unde-
fined, and to whom it would come, would be sufficient,
but what I wish to add is this, that even if the other con-
struction were the true one, I should have been prepared
to support the conviction on this ground — that many of
these persons were, in that sense, definite persons. They
wrere known subscribers in large numbers to this news-
paper, and the man who edited the newspaper, the man
who wrote the article, the man who sold the newspaper
and caused it to be distributed, did know that that news-
paper would, in the ordinary course, come to its regular
subscribers at all events, whether it went to a larger num-
ber of persons, or whether it. did not. Therefore, suppos-
ing it were necessary that the persons unknown should
be in this case definite persons, ascertainable persons, per-
sons who might be ascertained by inquiry, although un-
known to the jurors at the time of their finding, I should
hnve thought that in that sense the indictment was sup-
ported by the evidence."
HUDDLESTOX, B.: " The question for consideration,
submitted to us by the lord chief justice, is whether his
direction was correct in point of law, and that direction is
this: He told the jury that if they thought that by the
publication of the article the defendent did intend to, and
did, encourage or endeavor to persuade any person to
murder any other person, whether the subject of her
majesty or not, and whether within the queen's domin-
ions or not, and that such encouragement and endeavor
to persuade was the natural and reasonable effect of -the
article, they should find the prisoner guilty. Now, I do
not entertain the slightest doubt that that was really the
only question which could be left to the jury, and that
the evidence was ample to warrant their finding. The
charge is founded directly on the words of the statute,
and if you come to look at the words of the statute, the
distinction which Mr. Sullivan has attempted to draw
with reference to conspiracy really does not arise ; be-
6i
cause the section of the statute contemplates two classes
of cases, one where there is a conspiracy, and another
where there is individual action. As regards the second
class, it is remarkable to see the words which the legis-
lature have used for the purpose of pointing out the act
which makes the party liable. The largest words possible
have been used — ' solicit ' — that is defined to be, to impor-
tune, entreat, to implore, to ask, to attempt, to try to obtain;
' encourage,' which is to intimate, to incite to anything, to
give courage to, to inspirit, to embolden, to raise confi-
dence, to make confident; 'persuade,' which is to bring
to any particular opinion, to influence bv argument or ex-
postulation, lo inculcate by argument; 'endeavor,' and
then, as if there might be some class of cases that would
not come within those words, the remarkable words are
used, ' or shall propose to,' that is to say, make merely
a bare proposition, an offer for consideration. It is to be
a misdemeanor of a highly criminal character to encourage,
to persuade or even to propose to any person to kill any
other person, whether one of her majesty's subjects or
not. Mr. Sullivan has argued that you must have an im-
mediate connection with the proposer, the solicitor or the
encourager, and the person who is solicited, encouraged,
persuaded, or proposed to, and that it is not sufficient to
solicit generally, that you must solicit some person in par-
ticular. What was the intention of this act? The inten-
tion was to declare the law and to protect people abroad
from the attempts of regicides of this description, and there-
fore the largest possible words are used. It shall be
criminal — not to persuade an individual, but to persuade
' any person,' that is to say the public — crowds who may
hear it if it is an oration, or who may read it if in
a newspaper. I have been furnished from the bar
with a case which is certainly not inapplicable to the
present one. There was a question of disputed
marriage, and the father, who was interested in the
marriage, put an advertisement in the newspapers
offering a reward of a hundred pounds if any person
could come and give evidence of that marriage. It was
suggested that the object was to render impure the
sources of justice, to bribe some people to give improper
evidence, and the party was brought up for contempt
62
before Lord Chancellor Parker, but it was argued on his
behalf that nothing had been done in consequence of the
advertisement. No witnesses had come. But the lord
chancellor said: '* It does not appear that some person
would not come in if this were not discouraged; how-
ever, the person moved against has done his part, and if
not successful, is still not the less criminal.' The counsel
objects that it is not to any particular person. 'It is
equally criminal when the offer is to any, for to any is to
every particular person. The advertisement will come
to all persons, to rogues as well as honest men, and it is a
strange way of arguing to say that offering a reward to
one witness is criminal, but that offering a reward to
more than one is not so. Surely it is more criminal, as
it may corrupt more.'
" If you hold an offer out to the public — an invitation
to come in and give perjured evidence — that is as much a
criminal act as to request an individual to do so. Just so
it is here criminal to publish to the whole world, or de-
clare to the whole world, that the individual rejoices in
regicide, and recommends others to follow his] example,
and trusts that the time is not long absent when once a
months kings may fall. This article was an encourage-
ment to the public — a solicitation and encouragement in
any person who chooses to adopt it, and comes within the
meaning of the act. I am perfectly satisfied with the
conviction, and think it was right."
WATKIN WILLIAMS, J.: "lam of the same opinion.
The jury have found the defendant guilty, and upon the
narrow question of law which has been reserved for the
consideration of this court, it seems to me the conviction
ought not to be interfered with.
" Conviction affirmed"
It will be seen from the portions of the evidence set out
in the report that the articles published in Most's Frcihcit
in London, and upon which the prosecution was based,
are of a character identical with scores and scores of arti-
cles published by the plaintiffs in error in Chicago in the
Arbeiter Zeitung and the Anarchistic German and in the
63
Alarm in English, articles which appear in the record,
except that the articles here are more specific, more
direct and more incendiary. In addition to this printed
advice and encouragement to murder, the record is full of
speeches publicly made by the defendants containing not
merely general but specific and direct advice to murder.
Certainly if the articles of Most set out in the report arc-
within the terms of the English statute, the articles and
speeches here are advice and encouragement within the
terms of our statute. Whether the perpetrator of the act
was encouraged by those articles and speeches is a ques-
tion of fact, not of law.
Pertinent to this branch of the case some matters are
suggested in the decision in the Green case. (26 S. C.,
128.) The defendant, Green, had endeavored to accom-
plish the death of her husband through various instru-
mentalities, solicitation of different individuals and the
means different in each case. The deceased was finally
shot by some unknown person, without proof that any-
particular unknown person was solicited to commit the
crime. The chief end desired by the defendant was the
death of her husband. The solicitation, or advice, or en-
couragement, by herself to third parties, known and un-
known, was general as to the means to be employed, but
the end desired was death. The reasoning in the Green case
submits itself to the approval of any individual reading it,
and is parallel to the case at bar.
In the case of Reg. v. Sharpe, 3 Cox C. C., 288, the
defendant made an inflammatory speech at 3 r. M., and
said he would make another and did make another at 5
I-. M. He left the second meeting, whereupon the crowd
dispersed in different directions. Some of the crowd soon
64
after went to a church which contained policemen, upon
which they made an attack. Chief Justice '" WILDE, in
charging the jury, said:
'; If persons are assembled together to the number of
three or more, and speeches are made to those persons to
excite and inflame them, with a view to incite them to
acts of violence, and if that same meeting is so connected
in point of circumstances with a subsequent riot that you
cannot reasonably sever the latter from the incitement
that was used, it appears to me that those who incited
are guilty of the riot, although they are not actually pres-
ent when it occurs. / think it is not the hand that strikes
the blow, or that throws the stone (bomb}, that is alone
guilty under such circumstances; but that he who inflames
•people's minds and induces them by violent means to accom-
plish an illegal object is himself a rioter, though he take
no part in the riot. It will be a question for the jury
whether the riot that took place was so connected with
the inflammatory language used by the defendant that
they cannot reasonably be separated by time or other cir-
cumstances."
i Bishop, C. L., Sec. 641:
" The true view is doubtless as follows: One is responsible
for what wrong flows directly from his corruptfintentions;
but not, though intending wrong, 'for thea product of
another's independent act. If he set in motion the physi-
cal power of another, he is liable for its result. If he
contemplated the result, he is answerable though it is pro-
duced in a manner he did not contemplate. If he did not
contemplate it in kind, yet if it was the ordinary effect of
the cause, he is responsible. If he awoke into action an
indiscriminate power, he is responsible. If he gave direc-
tions vaguely and incautiously, and the person receiving
them acted according to what he might have foreseen would
be the understanding, he is responsible"
Foster's Reports (page 370, Sec. 3) says:
" The events, though possibly falling out beyond his
original intentions, were in the ordinary course of things
65
the probable consequences of what B did under the influ-
ence and at the instigation of A. And therefore, in the
justice of the law he is answerable for them."
These citations declare that the advice and encourage-
ment may be general, and whatever naturally and prob-
ably follows from the advice and encouragement deter-
mines the responsibility of the adviser.
It has always been held, as in the Sharpe case, supra,
that an inflammatory speech which incites to riot makes
the speaker guilty. Scores of decisions sustain that
position; none can be found denying it.
The speaker having inflamed the minds of his audience
to such a point that riot follows, he is legally as well as
morally responsible for the act of each one of the rioters.
If murder follows, he is guilty of murder. His advice
was to the crowd generally, but the law declares that it
was made to each one of the crowd specifically.
What difference is there in -principle "whether the advice
which leads to riot or murder is given an hour, a month or
a year before the riot or murder ?
The greater the time between the advice and the crime
the greater the difficulty of proving the connection, but
the difficulty is one of fact, not of law.
Counsel rely strongly upon two citations from Whar-
ton. One, i Whar. C. L., sec. 226, is found in a note.
The statement there made is the opinion of the writer,
and is not based upon any authority. Any one who has
occasion to use the later edition of Wharton's criminal
works knows from experience that the notes are unrelia-
ble; at any rate, the most that can be said for it is, that it
is merely Mr. Wharton's opinion and is valuable only in
66
proportion as the argument is sound. It is apparent,
however, that the illustrations given by him are not par-
allel with the advice and encouragement disclosed by the
record here.
The other citation (Sec. 179) discusses the question as
to what solicitation is indictable as a substantive offense.
We invite a comparison of the doctrine of this section
with that laid down in i Bish. C. L., Sec. .768.
Moreover, under the law in this state, as declared in
Cox v. People, 82 111., 192, a man may be guilty as an
accessory to a crime which has been committed who could
not be punished for soliciting if the crime had not been
committed. For instance, A may solicit B to steal the
property of C ; if B does steal it, A is guilty of larceny ;
if B does not steal it, A cannot be punished for the solici-
tation.
For further discussion of this question we invite the
attention of the court to that portion of this brief relative
to the instructions.
V.
THE INSTRUCTIONS.
Counsel for plaintiffs in error complain of a number of
the instructions given at the instance of the prosecution,
particularly of the following:
INSTRUCTION NUMBER 4.
" The court instructs the jury, as a matter of law, that
if they believe from the evidence in this case, beyond a
reasonable doubt, that the defendants, or any of them, con-
spired and agreed together, or with others, to overthrow
the law by force, or to unlawfully resist the officers of the
law, and if they further believe from the evidence,
beyond a reasonable doubt, that in pursuance of such
conspiracy, and in furtherance of the common objects, a
bomb was thrown by a member of such conspiracy at the
time, and that Mathias J. Began was killed, then such of
the defendants that the jury believe from the evidence,
beyond a reasonable doubt, to have been parties to such
conspiracy, are guilty of murder, whether present at the
killing or not, and whether the identity of the person
throwing the bomb be established or not."
Counsel complain of this instruction, because it told the
jury in substance, that if they were satisfied from the evi-
dence, beyond a reasonable doubt, that a conspiracy to
commit crime was formed, that defendants were members
of such conspiracy, and that in pursuance of the plans
of such conspiracy, a bomb was thrown by one of the
conspirators, whereby Mathias J. Degan was killed, then
all of the defendants that the jury believe from the evi-
dence, beyond a reasonable doubt, to have been parties to
68
such conspiracy, are guilty of murder, " whether present
" at the killing or not, and -whether the identity of the per-
" son throwing the bomb be established or not"
•From a perusal of the brief of counsel, page 324 et set/.,
it will be seen the words in italics above constitute the
supposed objectionable part of this instruction. Are these
words objectionable? The foundation of accessoryship is
responsibility; and on this idea the law imputes guilt to a
person absent from the place of the crime at the time of
the commission of the criminal act, but who had advised
and encouraged the perpetration of the crime.
In our statute accessories at the fact and accessories
before the fact are designated by the following words :
First. " An accessory is he who stands by and aids,
abets, or assists." Second, " or who, not being present,
aiding, abetting or assisting, hath advised, encouraged,
aided or abetted the perpetration of the crime." Acces-
sories before the fact, therefore, are not present at the com-
mission of the crime. Then we insist that the words,
" whether present at the killing or not," plainly state the
law, and are therefore wholly unobjectionable. It remains
then to be seen if the concluding words, " and whether the
" identity of the person throwing the bomb be established
" or not," vitiate this instruction.
"Every such accessory, when a crime is committed
within or without this state, by his aid or procurement in
this state, may be indicted and convicted at the same time
as the principal, or before or after his conviction, and
whether the principal is convicted or amenable to justice
or not, and punished as principal."
jRer. Stat. 187/1, Crini. Code, Div. II, Sec. 3^
If, as is plain under the foregoing provision of the
statute, an accessory may be convicted in this state, when
69
the principal is not even amenable to our law, and when
his crime, however atrocious, may not even be an offense
against our law, it would seem idle to contend that simply
because the principal is unknown or because his identity
has not been or cannot be established, therefore a con-
viction as accessory cannot be had, however clear the
proof, and that too, when the criminal act is a violation
of our own law.
But it does not seem that the objection taken to the
language contained in the above instruction is urged so
much on account of the rule of law which the language
announces, as because the prosecution introduced evidence
tending to show that Rudolph Schnaubelt threw the
bomb, and the language objected to covers the case of an
unknown or unidentified principal.
Commenting on this instruction, counsel say:
" It will appear from this instruction, as in fact from all
instructions given for the people, that the state entirely
abandoned the theory that Rudolph Schnaubelt threw the
bomb, and that the plaintiffs in error were accessories
before the fact to his crime. The instruction will be
searched in vain for even the slightest allusion to Gilmer's
testimony, the only evidence in the case by which the identitv
of the bomb-thrower was sought to be established, but the
theory adopted was, that the bomb was thrown by an
unknown, undescribcd, unidentified individual -person"
To all which, it need only be answered that the indict-
ment charges that Schnaubelt threw the bomb, and that
plaintiffs in error were accessories to that act, and it also
charges that a person to the jurors unknown threw the
bomb, and that plaintiffs in error were accessories to that
act; the prosecution was entitled to and did introduce tes-
timony to support both counts of the indictment, or both
theories of the case. The fact that the prosecution asked
no instruction referring to, or based upon, the hypothesis
that Schnaubelt threw the bomb is not in theory, nor is it
treated in our practice as an abandonment of that count
of the indictment. That would be done by a nolle as to
that count. The evidence was before the jury and it was
for them to consider it, and give to it such weight as they
deemed it entitled to. The jury were neither required nor
asked to find by their verdict who actually threw the
bomb, nor did they so find; and neither the trial court
nor this court will inquire or can ascertain whether the
jury believed from the evidence that the bomb was thrown
by Schnaubelt or by an unknown person.
In all the counts of the indictment plaintiffs in error are
charged with aiding, abetting or assisting, or having ad-
vised, encouraged, aided or abetted the perpetration of
the crime. It was the truth of this charge which the jury
were required to investigate, it was to this alone that their
verdict must relate; this was the issue they were called
upon to try, and trying it, they found defendants guilty as
charged in the indictment; and if the proof supports any
count in the indictment, that verdict is good. The ten-
dency of all the evidence introduced by the defense as to
the identity of the person who threw the bomb, was that
it was thrown by an unknown person.
How the plaintiffs in error were injured or prejudiced
by the failure of the prosecution to ask an instruction
based upon the theory that Schnaubelt threw the bomb,
we are unable to see.
It is further urged by counsel that, " with the abandon-
" ment of the theory that Rudolph Schnaubelt threw the
" bomb, the theory that Adolph Fischer and August
" Spies stood by and aided him was given up." Whether
the theory that Schnaubelt threw the bomb was aban-
cloned or not it can make no possible difference as to the
guilt of Fischer and Spies under the indictment and on
the evidence in this case. The indictment charges them,
as well as all the other defendants, as accessories both be-
fore and at the fact, absent from, and present at the per-
petration of the crime.
There is evidence in the record tending to prove that
Fischer and Spies were present at the Haymarket meet-
ing aiding and abetting the perpetration of the crime; and
whether they aided and abetted Schnaubelt or an un-
known person is wholly immaterial under this indictment,
if either was satisfactorily proved.
There is also evidence tending to prove that these two,
as well as the other defendants, had advised and encour-
aged the perpetration of the crime, not being present at
the time of its perpetration; and surely, the fact that ad-
vice had been given to and was acted upon by a person
unknown to the witnesses for the prosecution, or whose
identity could not be established, by no means excuses the
criminal act of these accessories, or vitiates this instruction.
It is also contended by counsel that where a party is
sought to be held on the sole ground of alleged prior ad-
vice, assistance, abetting or encouragement, no conviction
can be had without legal proof showing a " causal re-
lationship " between such alleged accessory and the prin-
cipal in the case, and it is then insisted that this "causal
relationship " shall be established by proof so far identify-
ing the principal actor as the same person who was at
another time and place advised and encouraged to com-
mit the crime by the accused.
Tf the correctness of this proposition is conceded, then
the conviction of one sought to be held as accessory
would in any case be impossible where the principal actor
72
is unknown. If the specific proof suggested, namely,
that the principal actor is the same person who at some
other time and place was connected with the accused, then
the complete identity of the principal act or must in all
cases be shown, and the " unknown person " becomes at
once a known person. Suppose that in the execution of
the declared intentions of a mob, a building is burned,
and on the trial of those indicted for the crime, no witness
swears that he saw the hand which applied the torch; will
it be contended that no conviction can be had of those
whom the evidence plainly shows had counseled, advised
and encouraged the burning, simply because neither the
name, residence, stature or color of the hair of the princi-
pal actor is known or disclosed by the evidence?
The instruction required the jury to believe that the
person who threw the bomb was a member of the con-
spiracy, and that the bomb was thrown in pursuance of
the objects of the conspiracy and in furtherance of the
common object.
These could be proved bv the circumstances surround-
ing the transaction and the occurrences detailed as part of
the res gestac, and if they were so shown to the satisfac-
tion of the jury, the identity of the bomb-thrower was
immaterial.
While it may be true, as suggested by counsel, that the
commission of the crime does not show that the principal
actor was a member of the conspiracy; yet the conspiracy
may be shown, and the acts of the conspirators before
and at the time of the commission of the crime may also-
be shown, as proof that the conspirators were accessories
to the perpetration of the crime. If the jury were satis-
fied from the evidence, beyond a reasonable doubt, that
the bomb was thrown by a member of the conspiracy,
73
and in pursuance of its purposes, then the status of the
members of the conspiracy, as accessories to the perpetra-
tion of the crime was fixed. If the proof * disclosed the
name of the principal actor, or established his identity in
any other way, very good; but that fact would be im-
portant only in so far as it was instrumental in bringing
all the violators of the law to justice. If, however, the
proof did not disclose the identity of the principal actor,
then proof of his character as one of the conspirators
might be shown by his acts, in accordance with the plans
and in furtherance of the purposes of the conspiracy ;
but this, too, would be important in relation to the de-
fendants, only in so far as it tended to establish their
characters as accessories.
But suppose that the evidence did not satisfy the jury
that the person who threw the bomb was a member of
the conspiracy? Such failure in the proof would not
make this 'instruction vicious. There was evidence tend-
ing to show that fact, and the instruction was given for
the purpose of stating the law applicable to the hypothesis
that the bomb was thrown by a person whom the evi-
dence showed was a member of the conspiracy, if the
•evidence showed that a conspiracy existed.
In this, as in other parts of their brief, counsel for
plaintiffs in error seem to deal with this as a prosecution
and conviction for conspiracy, treating that as the substan-
tive crime, instead of a prosecution for a crime already
committed; losing sight of the fact, that the proof of the
•conspiracy was made for the sole purpose of establishing
the position of members of the conspiracy as accessories
to the crime of murder.
In discussing the propriety of this instruction, counsel
for plaintiffs in error say (brief, 239) :
74
" Our statute declares that an accessory shall be con-
sidered as a principal and punished accordingly. This
only places the principal and accessory on the same foot-
ing, so far as punishment is concerned, but it does not
abolish the common law distinction between the principal
who actually commits the deed, and the accessory, who
simply lends assistance."
Though we scarcely see the relevancy of the discussion
to this branch of the case, we will answer it here. It
would seem that this identical question had been long ago
settled by this court, beyond cavil. Early in the judicial
history of this state that question was decided, and the
decision then made has stood unchanged till the present
time.
In case Baxter v. The People, 3 Gilm., 381, December
term, 1846, the court said:
" By the seventh, eighth, ninth and eleventh instruc-
tions, the court is substantially asked to instruct the jury,
that if the evidence shows the defendant to be guilty
as accessory before the fact, that he cannot be con-
victed under this indictment for murder. The correctness
of the decision of the court in refusing to give these
instructions must depend upon the construction of our
statute. By the thirteenth section of the criminal code it
is declared: ' An accessory is he or she who stands by
and aids, abets or assists, or who, not being present aiding,
abetting or assisting, hath advised or encouraged the
perpetration of the crime. He or she who thus aids, abets
or assists, advises or encourages, shall be deemed and
considered as principal and punished accordingly,' and
the inquiry is, whether proof that the prisoner was acces-
sory to the crime before the fact will sustain an indictment
against him as principal. The act says that such acces-
sories shall be deemed and considered as principals and
punished accordingly. This act then makes all accesso-
ries at or before the fact principals. The declaration that
they shall be ' deemed and considered ' is as unequivocal
an expression as if the act had said, ' are hereby declared
75
to be.' It is true, the act states what an accessory is,
but then it declares in substance that he is principal.
" It was in perfect harmony with the system pursued By
the legislature, to go on and define what .an accessory is,
as it has defined all other offenses, which it has attempted
to enumerate, and it does not detract from the force of the
provision, that they shall be deemed and considered as prin-
cipals. The distinction between accessories before the
fact and principals is in fact abolished. At the common
law, an accessory at the fact might be indicted and con-
victed as principal, for the common law declares that he
who stands by, advises and encourages the murderer to
give the blow gives the blow himself as much as if he
held the weapon in his own hands."
" Our legislature has gone one step further and provided
that he who, not being present, hath advised or encouraged
the giving of the blow hath given the blow as much as if
he had stood by and encouraged it, or even had struck the
blow with his own hands. It is no more a fiction of the
law to declare that he gives the blow by advising and
encouraging it beforehand than it is to affirm that he
gives it by advising and encouraging it at the time. Both
proceed upon the principle that what we advise or procure
another to do, in the eye of the law, we do ourselves. All
are principals and as such should be indicted and punished.
Indeed, they must be indicted as principals or not at all,
for they are declared by the act to be principals. If they
are not to be indicted as principals, the very object of the
law is defeated; if they are to be indicted as accessories,
they must be tried and convicted as accessories, and then
they could not be tried till after the conviction of the
principals, for, as we have before seen, we . are bound by
the rules of evidence of the common law, of which that is
one.
" Such is the inevitable consequence unless they are
indicted and tried for murder, of which the statute says
they shall be deemed and considered guilty. There is no
doubt but the pleader may, if he choose, and perhaps it
would be advisable to describe the circumstances of the
offense as they actually transpired, as it is in an indictment
against an accessory before the fact; but if the stating
part of the indictment be that way, it should conclude as
76
for murder, for that is really the offense of which the
part}' is guilty, if at all. * *
" Then, as by the law in this case the acts of the prin-
cipal are made the acts of the accessory, he thereby
becomes the principal, and may be charged as having
done the acts himself. He shall be deemed and considered
as principal and punished accordingly. The Circuit court
decided correctly in refusing these instructions."
The section of the law (Sec. 13 Criminal Code) con-
strued by the court in the above case, is identical with the
law in force upon the same subject at the present time,
Sec. 2, Div. II, Criminal Code.
By the foregoing decision all distinction between prin-
cipals and assessories before and at the fact is declared to
be abolished by the law, and as to all the essentials of the
crime, degrees of guilt and punishment, they are treated
by the law as principals. The reasoning of the court in
this case is logical and unanswerable, and its conclusions
have never been changed or modified. This doctrine is
clearly affirmed by this court in Brennan et al. v. The
People, 15 111., 511, where the court say:
" One who counsels or procures another to commit a
crime, although he may be absent when the act is done, is
equally guilty with the one perpetrating it. By the
express provisions of our statute, he is deemed to be a
principal offender and may be indicted and punished as
such."
"• If several persons conspire to do an unlawful act and
death happens in the prosecution of the common object,
all are alike guilty of the homicide. The act of one of
them done in furtherance of the original design is, in con-
sideration of the law, the act of all. And he who advises
or encourages another to do an illegal act is responsible
for all the natural and probable consequences that may
arise from its perpetration."
2 Hawk, P. C., Ch. 29; i Hale, P. C., Ch.
34; i Russell on Crimes, 24; i Chitty
Crim. Law, 264.
77
In further discussing people's instruction number 4,
counsel for plaintiffs in error refer to the case of Baxter v.
The People, 2 Gilm., 578, as supporting the position that,
in the prosecution of one whom the proof shows was an
accessory, it would be necessary to show the guilt of the
principal before the defendant could be convicted.
We have carefully examined the case of Baxter v. The
People, 2 Gilm., 578, and same case 3 Gilm., 368, and can
find nothing announcing such a rule, in either of said
cases.
Nor is above attributed to the court in the Baxter case
deducible from the decision therein. The statute says
that whoever aids, abets, assists or hath advised and en-
couraged the perpetration of the crime shall be deemed
and considered as principal; and this court in the Baxter
case said that the words, " deemed and considered " are
equivalent to " are hereby declared to be." And the
court further says, that while it is proper in drawing an
indictment against one whose connection with the crime
has been in the character of accessory, that " the pleader
" may, if he chooses, and perhaps it would be advisable
" to describe the circumstances of the offense as they ac-
" tually transpired; yet the indictment should conclude for
•' murder, for that is really the offense of which the party
" is guilty, if at all."
It is even optional with the- prosecutor whether he will
detail the acts of the accused in the character of acces-
sory or principal, so the indictment charges the substan-
tive offense, and if the evidence satisfactorily shows the
guilt of the accused in either capacity, the indictment
would be good, and the conviction would stand. For,
says the court: " Our legislature has gone a step further
and provided that he who, not being present, hath advised
78
and encouraged the giving of the blow, hath given the
blow as much as if he had stood by and encouraged it, or
even had struck the blow with his own hand."
So in this case, each one of plaintiffs in error is de-
scribed as the principal actor in certain counts of the in-
dictment, and in certain other counts his acts are de-
scribed as accessory, but all the counts conclude for mur-
der; and if the jury were satisfied beyond a reasonable
doubt, from the evidence, either that the accused or any
of them threw the bomb, or w.as present, aiding, abetting
or assisting, or had advised and encouraged the perpetra-
tion of the crime, they were justified in finding those
whom the evidence thus inculpated, guilty of murder; and
it matters not that no witness is able to describe the per-
son who threw the bomb, or swears that he saw the hand
that threw it.
In such case the jury must be satisfied from the evi-
dence that the bomb was thrown in pursuance of the ad-
vice and encouragement of the accused, and of this, we
contend the jury may be satisfied by other inculpatory
evidence though the identity of the principal actor be not
disclosed.
We maintain that the case of Ritzman v. The People,
no 111., 362, is in point. In that case there was a posi-
tive conflict in the evidence as to who actually struck the
fatal blow, and it cannot b3 said that the jury determined
that fact. There was as much or more evidence that the
blow was struck by Spies as that it was struck by the
accused, and the accused was convicted, in sustaining
which, this court used the following language:
" So far as the accused is concerned under the proofs
in this case, we think it wholly immaterial whether the
missile in question was thrown by the hand of the ac-
79
cused, or of some one of his co-trespassers. That the
defendant was present, and ,to say the least of it, encourag-
ing the perpetration of the offense, cannot be denied, unless
we are prepared to set aside the testimony of Mrs.
Lovett and Barry, two wholly disinterested witnesses,
and accept the unsupported statement of the accused,
which, of course, we cannot do.
'• And if the defendant was so present, encouraging the
perpetration of the offense, it is hardly necessary to say
that by the express provisions of our statute, he is made
a principal, and equally guilty with the one who person-
ally gave the fatal blow."
The crime committed by the person whose position
with relation to the act is that of accessory consists of ad-
vising and encouraging the perpetration of the crime, and
if the jury are satisfied that the crime was the result of
or was done in pursuance of such aid, advice and en-
couragement, the guilt of the person so aiding, advising
and encouraging is sufficiently proved. In fact, whenever
the proof fails to show which one of a number of persons
actually did the deed, the individual perpetrator is as
much unknown as he is, in case no witness swears that he
saw the principal actor, or attempts to identify him in any
way whatever.
If any further authority were needed on this proposi-
tion, it would seem that the decision of this court in case
Kennedy v. The People, 40 111., 488, would settle conclu-
sively the question of the immateriality of the identity of
the principal actor. In that case the following instruction
was given on behalf of the people:
•• 5. The court further instructs the jury that if the
evidence convinces you, beyond a reasonable doubt, that
Patrick Maloney was killed in manner and form as
charged in the indictment, and that this defendant, John
Kennedy, was present, and in any manner aided, abet-
8o
ted or assisted in such killing, then the jury should find
him guilty, although there was no eye-witnes»jo the fact
of such killing."
Upon review, this court held the foregoing instruction
unobjectionable. It will be remembered that the cases of
Baxter v. The People, Breunan v. The People, and Kennedy
v. The People, supra, the leading cases in our state on the
law of accessory were all decisive of the legal force and
meaning of section 13, criminal code, statutes of 1845.
Since those decisions were rendered, section 3, division
II, criminal code, stamtes 1874, heretofore referred to,
was enacted.
The next objection urged by counsel for plaintiffs in
error is to
INSTRUCTION NUMBER 5.
" If the jury believe, from the evidence, beyond a rea-
sonable doubt, that there was in existence in this county
and state a conspiracy to overthrow the existing order of
society, and to bring about social revolution by force, or
to destroy the legal authorities of this city, county or state
by force, and that - the defendants, or any of them, were
parties to such conspiracy, and that Degan was killed in
the manner described in the j indictment; that he was
killed by a bomb, and that the bomb was thrown by a
party to the conspiracy, then any of the defendants who
were members of such conspiracy at that time are in this
case guilty of murder; and that, too, 'although the jury
may further believe, from the evidence, that the time and
place for the bringing about of such revolution, or the
destruction of such authorities, had not been definitely
agreed upon by the conspirators, but was left to them and
the exigencies of time, or to the judgment of any of the
co-conspirators."
It is not denied that this instruction correctly states the
law applicable to a certain hypothesis, but it is denied that
8i
there is any evidence in the record to warrant such an
instruction. But little discussion is necessary on this
branch of the case. If there is any evidence in the record
to which the instruction will apply, then the instruction
was properly given. We submit that there is ample evi-
dence in the record to warrant the giving of this instruc-
tion.
It is not denied, in this part of their argument, by coun-
sel fort plaintiffs in error, that there was a conspiracy to
bring about the social revolution by force, and to destroy
whatever agencies the law might interpose to prevent the
success of the revolutionary movement. This seems to
be admitted, in this connection, at least, for the sake of
the argument. The part objected to is the following:
" Although the jury may further believe, from the evi-
dence, that the time and place for the bringing about of
such revolution, or the destruction of such authorities,
had not been definitely agreed upon by the conspirators,
but was left to them and the exigencies of time, or to the
judgment of any of the co-conspirators."
The authorities on criminal law all agree that it is ex-
ceedingly difficult to prove a conspiracy, and more espe-
cially the unlawful purposes and designs of a conspiracy,
by direct, positive testimony. The very life and essence
of conspiracy is secrecy. On this account the rules of
evidence so rigidly applied in proving other offenses are
greatly relaxed in an attempt to prove a conspiracy. Not
only the conspiracy, therefore, but the plans and purposes
thereof must be proved largely by circumstances, by acts,
and by the declarations of individual members of the con-
spiracy. In support of this instruction we therefore call
attention to the following extracts from the People's Ex-
hibits and the testimony of witnesses, as shown by the
record :
82
People's Exhibit 15, Vol. Exhibits 40, Most's Book:
" If a revolutionary deed is proposed, it shoirid not be
talked about, but silently pursued. If assistance is indis-
pensable it may be chosen, but a misstep is fatal."
People's Exhibit 18, Alarm, October 4, 1884:
"A word to tramps. Can you do nothing to insure
those whom you are about to orphan against a like fate?
The waves will mock your act; but stroll down the ave-
nue, look in the voluptuous homes^and discover the rob-
bers who have despoiled you. Here let your tragedy be
enacted, and send forth your petition that will never be
heeded except when read in the glare of conflagration, or
when handed to your oppressors upon the point of the
sword. You need no organization, that would be a det-
riment, but avail yourselves of the materials of warfare
which science has placed in the hands of the poor. Learn
the use of dynamite."
People's Exhibit 21, Alarm, October 18, 1884:
Commenting on an article in the Inter Ocean:
" The Inter Ocean man has overlooked the fact that one
man with a dynamite bomb is "equal to a regiment of mi-
litia. The method of warfare has been revolutionized by
the discoveries of modern science, and will use explosives
in the coming conflict."
People's Exhibit 31, Alarm, December 6, 1884:
" Dynamite, the protection of the poor against the ar-
mies of the rich." The article again quotes from Gen.
Sheridan's report of November 10, 1884, as to the .ease
of constructing and carrying explosives, and further says:
" A hint to the wise is sufficient. One dynamite bomb,
properly placed, will destroy a regiment of soldiers.
Their First Regiment may as well disband, for if it should
ever level its guns upon the workmen of Chicago, it can
be annihilated."
People's Ex. 42, Alarm, April 18, 1885:
" All governments exist by the abridgment of human
83
liberty. Domineering powers should be treated as ene-
mies. Assassination will remove the evil. Man will
always need officers, teachers, leaders, but not bosses,
jailers or drivers. Man's leader is his friend, his driver,
his enemy. Assassination, properly applied, is wise,
humane and brave. For freedom, all things are just."
People's Ex. 54, Alarm, December 26, 1885 :
" The revolutionist: As to important affairs, he must
consult with his comrades, but in execution depend upon
himself. Each must be self-operating, and must ask help
only when imperatively necessary."
People's Ex. 75, Arbeiter Zeitung, October 8, 1885:
" All organized workingmen should engage in a gen-
eral prosecution of Pinkerton's secret police. Everv dav,
somewhere, some of their carcasses should be found.
This should be kept up until nobody would consent to
become the blood-hounds of these assassins."
People's Ex. 83, Arbeiter Zeitung, December 31,
1885. Report of meeting of north side group, 519 Lar-
rabee street:
" Schwab said: It is only four months till the ist of
Mav. Little has been said to insure the success of the
eight-hour movement. The workingmen should arm be-
fore the ist of May to meet Pinkerton's scoundrels, the
police and the militia. The lessons of the past should
serve as a warning. Anarchists arm themselves because
they are workingmen, and they preach arming that
workingmen may be able to liberate themselves."
People's Ex. 84, Arbeiter Zeitung, January 6, 1885:
" A new militia law." " After the adoption of the
militia law Lehr and Wehr Verein gradually disappeared,
the lesson of 1877 has been forgotten. It ceased to pay
to be a socialist and the party dwindled, but what was
left was effective; where six years ago a thousand men
were armed with muskets, to-day we have a power
which cannot be fought by law or force, an invincible
network of fighting groups."
S4
People's Ex. 90, Arbeiter Zeitung, April 21, 1886:
" He who submits to the present order of thirfgs has no
right to complain about capitalistic extortion, for order
means sustaining that. A rebel who puts himself oppo-
site the cannon's mouth with an empty fist is a fool."
People's Ex. 109, Arbeiter Zeitung, March 15, 1885:
" In all revolutionary actions three epochs are to be
distinguished. First, the time for preparation; then the
moment of action and finally the period which follows the
deed. First the revolutionist should study to save com-
batants, to avoid danger of discovery. It is easy to be
seen that the danger of disco very is increased by the num-
ber of actors and vice versa. Therefore in the commis-
sion of a deed, a comrade not living in the localitv should
O V
be chosen for the act. Again, if one comrade is able to
perform the deed alone, he should call no one to his assist-
ance. The forming of special groups of action is a neces-
sity, especially should publicity be avoided in a country
like America. In the formation of a group of action, the
greatest care should be exercised to select men whose
heads and hearts are in the right spot. When an action
is resolved upon it must be executed as- speedily as possi-
ble, to prevent the dangers of delay. In the action one
must be upon the spot. When the action is completed the
group scatters. If this rule is acted upon the danger of
discovery is greatly reduced. Because of the neglect of
these precautions most of the dangers of the past have
occurred. The complete success of an action is the best
possible impulse to a new deed. Already this small war-
fare has commenced at many points. Finally will come
the rising en masse"
" At a meeting on April 22d, Parsons said in referring
to the opening of the new board of trade building: ' What
a splendid opportunity there will be next Tuesday night
for some bold fellow to make the capitalists tremble by
blowing up the building and all the thieves and robbers
there.'" (Testimony of Johnson, Vol. J, p. 385 et seq.}
" At a meeting at Greif's Hall, August 19, 1885, Par-
sons, referring to the late strike of the street-car employes,
§5
said: * If but one shot had been fired and Bonfield had
happened to be shot, the whole city would have been
deluged in blood, and the social revolution would have
been inaugurated.' ' (Testimony of Johnson, Vol. J, p.
404.)
Also Spies' declaration to the News reporter, Wil-
kinson.
"He said they had no leaders; one was instructed as
well as another, and when the great day came each one
would know his duty and do it. I tried to find out when
this would probably occur, and he did not fix the date
precisely or approximately at that time. At another of
those interviews he said it would probably occur in the
first conflict between the police and the militia; that if
there should be a universal strike for this eight-hour
system, there would probably be a conflict of some sort
brought about in some way between the First and Sec-
ond regiments of the Illinois National Guard and the
police and the dynamiters on the other hand."
" He vaguely spoke of a list of prominent citizens who
might suddenly be blown up one at a time or all at
once.
•k He described the character of the organization; that
if there were three, the first would know the second
and the second the third, but not the third the first;
that it was nihilistic in its character, and that they were
knowrj by other means than names." (Abst., Vol. 2, pp.
68, 69, 7 1 ; Rec., Vol. J, pp. 150, 151,170.)
" The plan stated by Engel was adopted by us with the
understanding that every group ought to act independent-
ly according to the general plan.
" Q. What was said, if anything, as to what should be
done in case the police should attempt to disperse the
Haymarket meeting?
" A. There was nothing said about the Haymarket.
There was nothing expected that the police would get to
the Haymarket; only if strikers were attacked we should
strike down the police however we could, with bombs or
whatever would be at our disposition." (Waller's testi-
mony, Abst., Vol. 2, p. 5; Rec. I, pp. 65,66.)
86
Also, report of Spies' speech at Hay market:
\
" The day is not distant when we will resort to hang-
ing these men. McCormick is the man who created the
row Monday, and he must be held responsible for the
murder of our brothers. [Cries of ' Hang him.'] Don't
make any threats; they are of no avail. Whenever you
get ready to do something, do it and don't make any threats
beforehand." (Abst., Vol. 2, pp. 130, 131; Rec., Vol. J,
p. 279.)
The foregoing extracts from the record clearly show
that the plans of the conspiracy contemplate the doing of
revolutionary work, the accomplishment of which must
be left, of necessity, largely to individual discretion and
individual action. In fact, as appears, the main purpose
of the International is the work of propagation, the organ-
ization of groups and the drilling and preparation of the
members for revolutionary work; but the execution of the
work, so far as relates to the nature of the particular en-
terprise and the time and mode of action are left largelv
to individual determination.
We maintain that the foregoing extracts from the evi-
dence warrant the giving of the instruction complained of.
INSTRUCTION NUMBER 5^.
Counsel for plaintiffs in error devote much time and
space to the consideration and unfriendly criticism of
People's instruction number 5^, which reads as follows :
" If these defendants, or any two or more of them con-
*
spired together, with or without any other person or per-
sons, to excite the people or classes of the people of this
city to sedition, tumult, and riot, to use deadly weapons
against and take the lives of other persons, as a means to
carry their designs and purposes into effect, and in pur-
87
suance of such conspiracy and in furtherance of its objects
any of the persons conspiring, publicly, by print or speech,
advised and encouraged the commission of murder with-
out designating time, place or occasion at which it should
be done, and in pursuance of and induced by such advice
or encouragement, murder was committed, then all such
conspirators are guilty of murder whether the person who
perpetrated such murder can be identified or not. If such
murder was committed in pursuance of such advice or
encouragement, and was induced thereby, it does not
matter what change, if any, in the order or condition of
society, or what*, if any advantage to themselves or others,
the conspirators proposed as the result of their conspir-
acy, nor does it matter whether such advice and encour-
agement had been frequent and long continued, except in
determining whether the perpetrator was or was not
acting in pursuance of such advice and encouragement,
and was or was not induced thereby to commit the
murder.
If there was such conspiracy as in this instruction is re-
cited, such advice and encouragement was given and
murder committed in pursuance of and induced thereby,
then all of such conspirators are guilty of murder. Nor
does it matter, if there was such a conspiracy, how im-
practicable or impossible of success its ends and aims were,
nor how foolish or ill-arranged were the plans for its
execution, except as bearing on the question, whether
there was or was not such conspiracy."
Concerning this instruction, counsel first suggest:
" The only act on the part of the plaintiffs in error re-
quired to be found under this instruction, by the jury, is
the mere matter of conspiring together, or with others,
to excite the people or classes of the people to riot, tu-
mult and sedition, and to the use of deadly weapons
against, and taking the lives of other persons."
The foregoing criticism does not deny that the instruc-
tion applies to and defines a conspiracy to do an unlaw-
ful act; for surely, it will not be contended that " riot,
" tumult and sedition " are lawful, or that exciting the
88
people " to use deadly weapons against, and Jo take the
" lives of other persons," would be highly promotive of
good order and the public peace. " Conspiring is a com-
" bination of two persons or more, by concerted action,
" to accomplish a criminal or unlawful purpose, or a pur-
" pose not in itself criminal, by unlawful or criminal
" means."
Heaps v. Dunham, 95 111., 583.
Rev. Stat., Crim. Code, Div. I, Sec. 46.
But it is urged by counsel that a conspiracy to excite
the people to take the lives of other persons is not a con-
spiracy to commit murder, or to do any act of violence
out of which murder might result, but is only " a conspir-
" acy to excite, a conspiracy to solicit crime.'1''
This criticism is not hypercritical; it is anarchical; and
when the International has wrought as much confusion
in the operation of the English common law as this criti-
cism does with the English language, the wildest dream
of the anarchist will be well nigh realized. Suppose this
instruction, instead of using the expression, " to excite
" the people," had said, " to advise, encourage or induce
" the people," would it then be obnoxious to the criticism
made upon it?
The word "'excite " as used in this connection is syn-
onymous with " incite," "awaken," "animate," "-arouse,"
" stimulate," " influence," " provoke," " agitate," and one
of its usual meanings is " to stir up to combined or gen-
eral activity."
In Brennan v. The People, 15 111., 518, this court said :
" It is enough that a party by his acts incites or counsels
another to commit the crime ; in other words, that he
intentionally encourages its perpetration."
89
The examination shows that these jurors were men of
fair intelligence. The statute requires that they should
understand the English language, and it is a legal pre-
sumption that they were thus qualified. If the people
were excited to take the lives of others, they were, in con-
templation of the law, incited and induced to commit
murder. A conspiracy to excite a person to commit
crime is a conspiracy to induce and encourage a person
to commit crime, and if a crime is committed in pur-
suance of and influenced by the exciting, inducing and
encouraging, the conspiracy has so far accomplished its
purpose, and every person so conspiring becomes acces-
sory to the criminal act, and, under our statute, punishable
as principal.
But this instruction did not tell the jury that the mere
conspiring to excite the people to commit crime, of itself,
made the conspirators guilty as accessories of whatever
crime was committed. It goes further, and says, " and in
*' pursuance of such conspiracy, and in furtherance of its ob-
'• jects, any of the persons so conspiring, publicly, by print
- or speech, advised or encouraged the commission of mur-
•*' der,without designating time, place or occasion at which
-• it should be done, and in pursuance of, and induced by
'•such advice or encouragement, murder was committed,
*' then all of such conspirators are guilty of murder, whether
-• the person who perpetrated such murder can be identified
" or not."
The instruction does not premise that the murder was
done simply in pursuance of the exciting, but as it plainly
states, " in pursuance of and induced by such advice and
•" encouragement," and such advice and encouragement
must have been given by a person connected with the
conspiracy, " in pursuance of such conspiracy and in
9°
" furtherance of its objects." We maintain,. that if the
jury believed from the evidence in this case, beyond a
reasonable doubt, that murder- was committed in pur-
suance of the advice and encouragement given by a
member or members of the conspiracy, and that such ad-
vice and encouragement was given in furtherance of the
plans of the conspiracy, then the jury were justified in
finding all the conspirators who were on trial guilty of
murder, and that this instruction in so advising the jury
correctly stated the law.
But complaint is made because the instruction told the
jury that if murder was committed, etc., the conspirators
were guilty, without limiting the actual commission of
the murder to one of the conspirators. In this, too, we
maintain that the instruction is correct.
It is not necessary that the principal actor should be a
member of a conspiracy, in order to charge as ac-
cessories the conspirators through whose advice and en-
couragement the crime was induced, and in pursuance of
which it was committed. And so in this case, if the-
jury believed from the evidence beyond a reasonable
doubt that the bomb which exploded at the Haymarket
meeting was thrown in pursuance of the advice and en-
couragement of certain conspirators, such conspirators
are guilty of the crime thereby perpetrated, even though
the principal actor may not have known at the time of
committing the act that any such conspiracy existed.
His guilt does not necessarilv depend upon his mem-
bership in the conspiracy; it depends upon his guilt}' pur-
pose in the commission of the criminal act which he did;
while the guilt of the conspirators depends upon their aid-
ing, advising and encouraging the commission of the crime,
91
and their membership in the conspiracy fixes their char-
acters as accessories to the criminal act.
If this were a prosecution against the several plaintiffs
in error on a charge of conspiracy, then it will be readily
admitted that in order to convict any one of them, his
guilty knowledge of the conspiracy must be proved.
We may even go much further than this and insist that
if plaintiffs in error conspired to commit murder, or to en-
courage, induce and bring about the commission of mur-
der, and if, in pursuance of such conspiracy, murder was
committed, then the conspirators are guilty of such crime,
even though the principal actor might net be.
Suppose the principal actor were a madman or a fool,
one whose mental condition made him incapable of com-
mitting a crime; in such case no criminal intent could be
entertained by the principal actor, nor any crime imputed
to him, and it cannot be doubted that those inducing or
encouraging the act would be guilty to the same extent
that the principal actor would have been, if of sound
mind.
In case Regina v. Ty/er, 8 C. & P. Rep., 616, Thorn,
the principal actor, was a madman, and yet the defend-
ants, Tyler and Price, were found guilty of murder on
the ground of being present, aiding and abetting the
criminal act. -
In deciding that case, Lord DENMAN, C. J., said:
" It is not an opinion which I mean to la}* down as a
rule of law applicable to all cases, that fanaticism is a
proof of unsoundness of min.d; but there was in this par-
ticular instance so much religious fanaticism and violent
excitement of mind, such great absurdity and extreme
folly, that if Thorn was now on his trial it could hardly be
said from the evidence that he could be called to answer
92
for his criminal acts; that, therefore, simplifies the ques-
tion you will have to decide and confines it to the second
count of the indictment. There these persons are them-
selves charged with having committed the offense; and
if thev were aware of the malignant purpose entertained
by Thorn, and shared in that purpose with him, and were
present aiding and abetting and assisting him in the com-
mission of acts fatal to life, in the course of accomplishing
this purpose, then no doubt they are guilty as principals
on this second count."
Hawkins, P. C. B., i, Chap. 13, Sec. 51.
In short, our own statute, Crim. Code, Div. II, Sec. 15,
by express provision settles the law as announced in the
Thorn case, and section. 3, Div. II, heretofore cited, ex-
pressly fixes the responsibility of those who are accesso-
ries to the perpetration of a crime, for the commission of
which the principal, for any cause, is not amenable to jus-
tice.
This section, we maintain, is broad enough to embrace
an unknown principal, as well as a principal who for any
other reason would be exempt from punishment under the
laws of this state.
If murder was committed in pursuance of .the advice
and encouragement of the conspirators, as a means of car-
rying out the purposes of the conspiracy, then, although
neither time, place, occasion, principal actor or individual
victim may have been determined or agreed upon in the
conspiracy, the law will refer all these to the original
felonious design, and it will affix criminal responsibility
for the murder to all who participated in the conspiracy,
and make them accessories to the criminal acts. Nor do
we concede that this instruction is obnoxious to the
charge of indefiniteness suggested by counsel. The ex-
citing to riot, tumult and sedition, to use deadly weapons
93
against and take the lives of other people, were the means
for carrying intb effect the primary purposes and objects of
the conspiracy. The ultimate objects and purposes of the
conspiracy having been set forth in other instructions, it
was not necessary to repeat them in this one. The in-
structions must all be taken together.
"The true view is doubtless as follows: one is respon-
sible for what of wrong flows directly from his corrupt
intentions; but not, though intending wrong, for the pro-
duct of another's independent act. If he set in motion the
physical power of another he is liable for its result. If
he contemplated the result he is answerable, though it is
produced in a manner he did not contemplate. If he did
not contemplate it in kind, yet if it was the ordinary effect
of the cause he is responsible. If he awoke into action
an indiscriminate power, he is responsible. If he gave
directions vaguely and incautiously, and the person re-
ceiving them acted according to what he might have
foreseen would be the understanding, he is responsible."
Bishop's Crim. Law, i, Sec. 641, 7 Ed.
" The events though possibly falling out beyond his
original intentions were in the ordinary course of things,
the probable consequences of what B did under the in-
fluence and at the instigation of A. And therefore he is
responsible for them."
Foster's Reports, 370, Sec. 3.
" Where one has entered into a conspiracy with others
to commit a felony or other offense under such circum-
stances as will, when tested by experience, probably re-
sult in the unlawful taking of human life, he will be pre-
sumed to have understood the consequences which might
reasonably have been expected to follow from carrying
into effect the purpose of the unlawful combination, and
also to have assented to the doing of whatever would
reasonably or probably be necessary to accomplish the ob-
ject of the conspiracy. If the unlawful act agreed to be
done is dangerous or homicidal in its character, or if
its accomplishment will necessarily or probably require
94
the use of force and violence which may result in the
taking of life unlawfully, every party to such --agreement
will be held criminally liable for whatever any of his co-
conspirators may do in furtherance of the common design,
whether he is present or not."
Lamb v. The People, 96 111., 73.
" It seems to be agreed that if the felony committed be
the same in substance with that which was intended, and
varied only in some circumstances, as in respect of the
time and place at which, or the means whereby it was
effected, the abettor of the intent is altogether as much
an accessory as if there had been no variance at all be-
tween it and the execution of it. As, if a man advises
another to kill such an one in the night, and he kills him
in the day; or, to kill him in the field, and he kills him in
the town; or, to poison him, and he stabs or shoots him."
Hawkins' P. C., Ch. 29, B. 2, Sees. 7, 8, 9,
n, 16, 18, 20.
We shall not follow the reasoning of counsel for plaint-
iffs in error in their attempts to establish an analogy be-
iween the John Brown raid, the secession movement,
culminating in the great rebellion, the Ku Klux Klan, or
the anti-Chinese atrocities, and the crime for which plaint-
iffs in error have been convicted. Neither the character
of heroism, with which his admirers have invested the
one, nor the condemnation with which history will prop-
erly stamp the others, in the least palliates or excuses the
brutal and bloody butchery of the Chicago policemen at
the Haymarket meeting, nor will any amount of senti-
mentalism sanctify this crime.
It is also urged that instruction 5^ is bad because it
does not refer to the evidence, and that it contains mere
abstract propositions of law. The giving of an instruction
containing merely an abstract legal proposition, is discre-
tionary with the court.
95
Corbin v. Shearer, 3 Gilm., 482.
Pate v. The People, til., 44.
Parker v. Fergus, 52 111., 419.
Devlin v. 77*c People, 104 111., 504.
When the attention of the jury in a criminal case has
been directed to the evidence in a number of the instruc-
tions it is not necessary that this direction shall be re-
peated in every instruction given. Especially is this true
when, as in this case, an instruction was given by the
court, on its own motion, whereby the jury were particu-
larly cautioned that they must look alone to the evidence
for proof of guilt, and that unless the evidence establishes
the guilt beyond a reasonable doubt they must acquit. In
this instruction the court says:
" What are the facts arid what is the truth the jury
must determine from the evidence and from that alone.
If there are any unguarded expressions in any of the
instructions which seem to assume the existence of any
facts, or to be any intimations as to what is proved, all
such expressions must be disregarded and the evidence
only looked to, to determine the facts."
Nor do the authorities cited by counsel for plaintiffs in
€rror, Wharton, Cr. PI. & Pr., 793; Murray v. Com-
monwealth, 79 Penn. State, 241; Clem v. State, 31 Ind.,
480; Howards. State, 50 Ind., 190, and People v. Valencia,
43 Cal., 543, contravene the position which we occupy
here. The proposition laid down by Wharton, supra, is,
•" material error in one instruction calculated to mislead
is not cured by a subsequent contradictory instruction."
That proposition is generally recognized as correct,
both in civil and criminal practice. In the instruction
complained of, however, there is neither material nor im-
material error, nor is the rule of law laid down in that
96
instruction contradicted by, or at variance with the rule
laid down in any other instruction.
We have already shown that the giving of instructions-
containing mere abstract propositions of law is dis-
cretionary with the court. The mere giving of such an
instruction, then, cannot be error, if the instruction cor-
rectly states the law applicable to the case.
But an instruction which merely states an abstract prop-
osition of law, from its very nature, omits all reference to
the evidence, and if such an instruction may properly be
given, then the omission of all reference to the evidence
therein cannot be material error.
The failure to refer to the evidence in any instruction
where such reference is usually made could be, at most,,
only an omission, which might be material or immaterial,
but whether material or immaterial, such omission maybe
cured in another instruction which correctly states the
law and directs the attention of the jury to the evidence
as the basis of their conclusion. And so, in this case.,,
when the court, of its own motion, after all the other in-
structions had been read, gave to the jury an instruction
particularly directing their attention to the evidence, as
their only source of information upon which to reach a
verdict, and especially cautioning them against all other
sources or supposed sources of information, the omission
was fully cured.
INSTRUCTION NUMBER 12.
Complaint is made of People's instruction 12. which
was as follows:
" The court instructs the jury that, as a matter of law,
in considering the case, the jury are not to go beyond the
97
evidence to hunt up doubts, nor must they entertain such
doubts as are merely chimerical or conjectural. A doubt
to justify an acquittal must be reasonable, and it must
arise from a candid and impartial investigation of all the
evidence in the case, and unless it is such, that were the
same kind of doubt interposed in the graver transactions
of life, it would cause a reasonable and prudent man to hes-
itate and pause, it is insufficient to authorize a verdict of
not guilty. If, after considering all the evidence, you
can say you have an abiding conviction of the truth of
the charge, you are satisfied beyond a reasonable doubt."
No one will deny the importance of properly instructing
the jury on the subject of reasonable doubt, and this
court has frequently had occasion to review instructions
asked on this point. This instruction tells the jury that
" a doubt to justify an acquittal must be reasonable," and
then defines this state of mind, by saying: "Were the
" same kind of doubt interposed in the graver transactions
" of life, it would cause a reasonable and prudent man to
" hesitate and pause."
Concerning the source from which a reasonable doubt
must spring, the instruction says: " It must arise from a
" candid and impartial investigation of all the evidence in
" the case," and " if, after considering all the evidence,
" you can say you have an abiding conviction of the
" truth of the charge, you are satisfied beyond a reasona-
" ble doubt."
It is supposed that the objection is urged because the
instruction did not say that a reasonable doubt might
arise from a want of evidence.
If there is " a candid and impartial investigation of all
" the evidence in the case," such investigation can only be
made for one purpose, namely, that of determining the
sufficiency of the evidence to sustain the charge made in
9*
the indictment. If the evidence is insufficient, such insuffi-
V
ciency must, in the first instance, arise out of fhe want of
evidence; and until this want is supplied, until the evi-
dence is sufficient to sustain the charge, the defendant is
not required to say anything or adduce any evidence in
rebuttal. A candid and impartial investigation of all the
evidence in the case, therefore, will disclose the want as
well as the sufficiency of the evidence, and such want of
evidence can be disclosed in no other way, nor are the
jury permitted to look for it elsewhere. This investiga-
tion of the evidence will as readily disclose the want of
evidence on the part of the prosecution as it will discover
rebutting evidence adduced by the defense. How other-
wise than by a candid and impartial investigation of
all the evidence can the want of evidence be discov-
ered? This instruction does not tell the jury that the
reasonable doubt must arise alone out of the evidence
adduced by the defense, nor can any such deduction
either logically or reasonably be drawn from it.
" The court instructs the jury that a reasonable doubt
means in law a serious, substantial and well-founded doubt,
and not the mere possibility of a doubt, and the jury have
no right to go outside of the evidence to search for or
hunt up doubts (in or.der to acquit the defendant) not
arising from the evidence or want of evidence."
Earl v. The People, 73 111., 329.
The foregoing instruction was sustained by this court,
and while it contains the words " the want of evidence,"
we maintain that all that is expressed thereby is neces-
sarily implied in the language used in the instruction now
in question, and would be so understood by any intelligent
person.
99
In case Dunn v. The People, 109 111., 635, this court,
in commenting on the subject of reasonable doubt, said:
" This court has had occasion in a number of cases to
determine the scope and meaning of the term ' reasonable
doubt,' and it has been usually held that a reasonable
doubt is one arising from a candid and impartial investi-
gation of all the evidence, and such as in the graver trans-
. actions of life would cause a reasonable and prudent man
to hesitate and pause."
May v. The People, 60 111., 1 19.
Miller v. The People, 39 111., 457.
Connaghan v. The People, 88 111., 460.
The portion of the instruction complained of is a literal
copy of the language used by the court in the Dunn case,
supra, and we maintain that the definition of the term
" reasonable doubt " has been thus given and affirmed so
often by this court, that it is now so well understood as to
be the settled and unquestioned rule of law.
In the Dunn case, the following instruction on the sub-
ject of reasonable doubt was given:
"That the guilt of defendant must be proved beyond a
reasonable doubt, as used in the instructions in this case,
means not a possible doubt, not a conjectural doubt, not
an imaginary doubt, not a doubt of the absolute certainty
of the guilt of the accused, because everything relating
to human affairs and depending upon moral evidence is
open to conjectural or imaginary doubt, and because abso-
lute certainty is not required by law. A reasonable
doubt exists in that state of the case which, after consid-
ering and comparing all the evidence in the case, leaves
the minds of the jury in that condition that they cannot
say they feel an abiding conviction of the truth of the
charge. But where the evidence in the case establishes
the truth of the charge to a reasonable and moral cer-
tainty, that convinces the understanding and satisfies the
reason and judgment of the jury of the truth of the charge,
IOO
then, in law, there exists no reasonable doubt;" and while
\.
this court held that said instruction did not correctly state
the law on the subject of reasonable doubt, but was rather
in the nature of an argument, this error was held not to
vitiate the verdict of the jury, and the judgment was
affirmed.
It will be borne in mind, also, that the jury in this case,
by People's instruction number ir, had already been ap-
prised of the full burden of proof which the law. devolved
upon the prosecution, and the presumption of innocence
with which it clothes the accused, and cautioned against
the conviction of an innocent person. Said instruction is
as follows:
" The rule of law which clothes every person accused
of crime with the presumption of innocence, and imposes
upon the state the burden of establishing his guilt beyond
a reasonable doubt, is not intended to aid any one who is
in fact guilty of crime to escape, but is a humane provision
of law intended, so far as human agencies can, to guard
against the danger of any innocent person being unjustly
punished."
In addition to the foregoing instructions for the people,
in which we maintain the law was correctly laid down,
the jury were most liberally instructed on this subject, at
the instance of the defense.
On the part of the defense the jury were told:
" The law presumes the defendants innocent of the
charge in the indictment until the jury are satisfied by the
evidence, beyond all reasonable doubt, of the guilt of the
defendants.
" If a reasonable doubt of any facts necessary to con-
vict the accused is raised in the minds of the jury by the
evidence itself, or by the ingenuity of counsel upon any
hypothesis reasonably consistent with the evidence, the
doubt is decisive in favor of the prisoners' acquittal.
"The law does not require the defendants to prove
101
themselves innocent, but the burden of proof that they
are guilty beyond all reasonable doubt is upon the pros-
ecution.
" It is incumbent upon the prosecution to prove beyond
all reasonable doubt every material allegation in the indict-
ment, and, unless that has been done, the jury should find
the defendants not guilty.
" A reasonable doubt is that state of mind in which
the jury, after considering all the evidence, cannot say tlu-v
feel an abiding faith, amounting to a moral certainty, from
the evidence in the case, that the defendants are guilty, as
charged in the indictment."
It will be observed from the foregoing that the jury
were very liberally instructed as to the matter of reason-
able doubt; and it will be further observed that the jury
are referred to the evidence as the source of reasonable
doubt, but in no instance to the want of evidence. In
short, the theory of reasonable doubt as embodied in
defendants' instructions is in close and substantial accord
with the doctrine of the People's instructions on the
same subject; though defendants' instructions go much
further than the law as usually laid down in criminal cases,
and allow a reasonable doubt to be raised by the ingenu-
ity of counsel.
' INSTRUCTION NUMBER 13.
Objection is also made to instruction number 13 given
on behalf of the people, and which reads as follows:
" The court further instructs the jury as a matter of
law, that the doubt which a juror is allowed to retain in
his own mind, and under the influence of which he should
frame a verdict of not guilty, must always be a reasonable
one.
" A doubt produced by undue sensibility in the mind of
any juror in view of the consequences of his verdict is not
a reasonable doubt, and a juror is not allowed to create
102
sources or materials of doubt by resorting tQ trivial and
fanciful suppositions and remote conjectures as to possi-
ble states of fact differing from that established by the
evidence.
" You are not at liberty to disbelieve as jurors, if, from
the evidence, you believe as men; your oath imposes on
you no obligation to doubt where no doubt would exist if
no oath had been administered."
The objection to this instruction is peculiar and relates
to the last clause, concerning which it is said, " that it per-
mits the jury to rind a verdict against the plaintiffs in er-
ror, upon any conviction in reference to the issue with
which they enter the jury box."
Before the jurors were accepted they each and all
swore that they had no convictions as to the guilt or inno-
cence of the defendants, and they all further swore that
they would fairly and impartially try the cause according
to the law and the evidence and a true verdict render.
By no fair construction of this instruction are they told
that they may disregard either of the oaths which they
had taken. They are told that as jurors they can believe
from evidence alone; that if as men they would believe
from the evidence in this case, then as jurors they are under
no obligation to doubt. In other words, that acting under
the obligation of their oaths, they must, in considering the
evidence, exercise the common sense with which nature
had endowed them.
Com. v. ffarman, 4 Penn. State, 272.
By defendants' instructions the jury were told:
" Your personal opinion as to facts not proved cannot
be the basis of your verdict, but you must form your
verdict from the evidence and that alone, unaided and
uninfluenced by any opinions or presumptions not founded
upon the evidence."
The objection to this instruction 13 can be found only
in the ingenuity of counsel.
Ncvling v. Cow., 98 Penn. State, 334.
103
INSTRUCTION NUMBER
Complaint is also made of instruction number 13^, be-
cause, while it tells the jury that they are the judges of
the law as well as the facts in the case, it also tells them,
in substance, that they have the right to disregard the
instructions of the court, if they choose to do so; but in
such case they should be prepared to say upon their oaths
that they know the ^ law better than the court. The
instruction complained of here was approved by this court
in case Schnicr v. The People, 23 111., 17, and the prin-
ciple therein announced has been affirmed in subsequent
decisions.
Fisher v. The People, 23 111., 283.
In case Mullimx v. The People, 76 111., 211, this court
said:
" It is further insisted that the court erred in modifying
the instruction of plaintiff" in error. It was this: 'The
court instructs the jury for the defense, that the jury are
the sole judges of the law as well as the facts in the case,'
to which the court added: 'But the jury are further
instructed that it is the duty of the jury to accept and act
upon the law as laid down to you by the court, unless
you can say upon your oaths that you are better judges
of the law than the court; and if you can say upon your
oaths that you are better judges of the law than the court,
then you are at liberty so to act.' This modification was
strictly within what was held in Fisher v. The People, 23
111., 283, and so long as the statute remains as it now is,
we regard such a modification to such an instruction as
eminently just and proper/'
The instruction, as modified in the Mullini\ case, was
again approved by this court in case Davison v. The
People, 90 111., 223.
104
" The office of an instruction is to inform the jury what
the law is relating to the case in hand."
Lander v. 7 he People, 104 111., 248.
The rule of law embodied in the instruction complained
of has been thoroughly settled in our criminal practice.
The intelligence which best qualifies a man for service
as a juror, and is indispensable to the proper discharge of
his duties, will readily convince the average citizen that
ordinarily he does not understand the law better than the
court. The law requires the court to instruct the jury as
to the law, and this requirement is wholly idle and useless
unless there is also implied, on the part of the jury, the
duty to accept and apply the law as given to them by the
court in the instructions. If, however, in any case the jury
are prepared to say on their oaths that they know the
law better than the court, they may do so.
We are aware that a similar instruction was not upheld
by the Supreme court of the State of Indiana in case
Clemv. Slate, 31 Ind., 480, but it was condemned there
because the court held that it contravened a constitutional
provision, and on that ground alone. As there is no such
provision in the constitution of this state, the reasoning of
the Indiana court does not apply.
But we desire also to call the attention of the court to
the fact that the same rule embodied in the instruction
complained of is embraced in the second instruction
asked and given for defendants in this case, which is as
follows:
" The jury have the right to disregard the instruction
of the court provided they can say upon their oaths that
they believe they know the law better than the court."
DEFENDANTS' RKFUSRD INSTRUCTIONS.
It is first urged that the court erred in refusing to
give instruction number 3 asked by the defense.
This instruction required the jury to find:
1. That defendants entered into an illegal conspiracy.
2. That the Haymarket meeting was an unlawful as-
sembly in aid of such conspiracy.
3. That the bomb which killed Officer Degan was
cast by a member of the conspiracy, in aid of the com-
mon design; or, by a stranger to the conspiracy, aided
and advised by all or some of the defendants; and if they
found all of such facts affirmatively, then they were to
be instructed:
" But, in any event, should you find such A conspiracy,
from the evidence, to have been in existence, any one or
more of these defendants, not found, beyond a reasonable
doubt to have been a member thereof, and who is or are
not found, beyond a reasonable doubt, to have been
present at the Haymarket meeting, or who, if present,
did not knowingly counsel, aid, or abet the throwing of
the bomb by which Officer Degan lost his life, such de-
fendant or defendants you are bound to acquit."
We do not see how it can be seriously urged that this
instruction should have been given. •
It is in violation of the very foundation principle upon
which accessoryship before the fact is based.
I. If the conspiracy existed, and the bomb by which
Officer Degan was killed was thrown in pursuance of
said conspiracy, either by a member thereof, or by a
stranger, advised and encouraged thereto by a member
of the conspiracy, in pursuance of its plans, then it mat-
io6
ters not whether the Haymarket meeting, at which the
bomb was thrown, was, -per se, a lawful or an unlawful
assembly.
II. This proposed instruction sought to tell the jury
that none of defendants could be convicted whom the
jury did not believe from the evidence, beyond a reason-
able doubt, to have been actually present at the Hay-
market meeting and actively aiding, counseling or abet-
ting the throwing of the bomb. In this it attempted to
ignore and avoid all responsibility on the part of all the
defendants who were not present at the Haymarket meet-
ing, but " who, not being present, aiding, abetting or as-
" sisting, hath advised, encouraged, aided, or abetted the
" perpetration of the crime."
In Brcnnan v. The People, 15 111., 517, this court said:
"The twentieth instruction was also erroneous. It re-
quired the jury to acquit the prisoners, if they were not
present when the murder was committed, although they
may have advised and encouraged it to be done. The
law is clearly otherwise. One who counsels or procures
another to commit a crime, although he may be absent
when the crime is done, is equally guilty with the one
perpetrating it. By the express provision of our statute,
he is deemed to be a principal offender and may be in-
dicted and punished as such."
Objection is also made to the action of the court in re-
fusing to give instruction 8 asked by the defense.
" If the jury believe from the evidence that the de-
fendants, or any one of them, entered into a conspiracy
to bring about a change of government for the ameliora-
tion of the condition of the working classes, by peaceful
means if possible, but if necessary, to resort to force for
that purpose, and that in addition thereto, in pursuance of
that object, the Haymarket meeting was assembled by
such conspirator or conspirators, to discuss the best means
107
to right the grievances of the working classes, without any
intention of doing any unlawful act on that occasion, and
while so assembled the bomb by which Officer Degan
lost his life was thrown by a person outside of said con-
spiracy, and without the knowledge and approval of the
defendant or defendants, so found to have entered into
said conspiracy, then and in that case the court instructs
the jury that they are bound to acquit the defendants."
We submit, from the hypothesis contained in this in-
struction, that the Haymarket meeting was an unlawful
assemblage, because called for an unlawful purpose. It
is herein admitted that the object of the conspiracy was
to bring about a change of government, by peaceable
means if possible, but if necessary, to resort to force for
that purpose. This clearlv made the entire conspiracy
unlawful. A conspiracy to subvert the government by
force is essentially a conspiracy for an unlawful purpose,
and the fact that the conspirators do not intend to resort
to force unless in their judgment such resort to force is
necessary, does not relieve the conspiracy of the unlaw-
ful taint. Any meeting called by the members of such
conspiracy in pursuance of the plans and in furtherance
of the objects thereof would be poisoned by the original
wicked purpose, and would be an unlawful assembly, not-
withstanding the conspirators do not contemplate the use
of force at such meeting.
But it is premised that the object of the change of gov-
ernment, peaceably or forcibly, was " the amelioration
'• of the condition of the vvorkingmen," and the purpose
of assembling the Haymarket meeting, " in pursuance of
" the objects of the conspiracy," was " to discuss the hc$t
•' means to right the grievances of the working classes."
So it still appears that the object of the Haymarket
io8
meeting was in thorough keeping with, and in further-
ance of the purposes of the conspiracy.
If, then, such conspiracy existed, and the defendants
were members thereof, and the Haymarket meeting was
called by members of the conspiracy and in furtherance
of its objects, the law will not measure the responsibility
of defendants for any crime committed at such meeting,
by the rule announced in this instruction. Even though
the bomb which killed Officer Degan was thrown by a
person outside of said conspiracy, and without the knowl-
edge and approval of the defendant or defendants, that
would not entitle the defendants to acquittal, if the jury
believe from the evidence, beyond a reasonable doubt,
that the bomb was thrown through the aid and encourage-
ment of any of the conspirators, and in pursuance of the
purposes and teachings of such conspiracy. We maintain
that the rule by which defendants sought to limit their
responsibility, as set forth in this instruction, was too nar
row, and the instruction was therefore properly refused
The following instruction given for defendants states cor-
rectly the rule applicable to the hypothesis contained in
this instruction:
" The bomb might have been thrown by some one un-
familiar with and unprompted by the teachings of the de-
fendants or any of them. Before defendants can be held
liable therefor, the evidence must satisfy you beyond all rea-
sonable doubt that the person throwing said bomb was
acting as the result of the teaching or encouragement of
defendants or some of them."
Instruction number 9, of the refusal to give which com-
plaint is made, was, as we contend, erroneous, and there-
fore properly refused.
The concluding portion of said instruction is as follows:
109
" Or if you should find that it was thrown bv a person,
not proved beyond a reasonable doubt to have been a
member of said conspiracy, then you must find that these
defendants knowingly aided and abetted or advised said
bomb-thrower to do the act, otherwise you are bound to
acquit them."
On the same grounds urged against instruction 8, supra.
namely, that it attempted to improperly limit the respon-
sibility of defendants, we contend that this instruction was
wrong, and therefore properly refused. Whatever was
meritorious in the instruction was included in the follow-
ing, given for defense:
"Unless the evidence proves beyond all reasonable
doubt that either some of defendants threw said bomb, or
that the person who threw it acted under the advice and
procurement of defendants or some of them, the defend-
ants should be acquitted."
Instruction number n, which was refused, sought to
tell the jury that unless they believed, from the evidence,
that a conspiracy existed, of which defendants or some of
them were parties, and that the act resulting in the death
of Degan was done by a member of the conspiracy, and
in pursuance of the common design, they must acquit the
defendants, unless they believe from the evidence, that
defendants, or some of them, personally committed the
act, or aided, abetted, or advised it, or, not being present,
had advised, aided, encouraged, or abetted the act.
This instruction also ignores the responsibility of de-
fendants for an act done in pursuance of the plans and
purposes of the conspiracy, where the principal actor
was not a member of the conspiracy, and it was therefore
too narrow.
Defendants' instruction number 18, which was refused,
was as follows:
no
" Although certain of the defendants may have advised
the use of force, in opposition to the legally "constituted
authorities, or the overthrow of the laws of the land,
yet, unless the jury can find beyond all reasonable doubt
that they specifically threw the bomb which killed Officer
Degan, or aided, advised, counseled, assisted or encouraged
said act or the doing of some illegal act, or the accom-
plishment of some act by illegal means, in the furtherance
of which said bomb was thrown, you should return said
defendants not guilty."
We insist that this instruction was objectionable, be-
cause it wholly ignored the responsibility of defendants as
members of the conspiracy, if the jury believed from the
evidence that the existence of the conspiracy was proved;
and it sought to limit the right of the jury to convict to
proof of individual advice to commit crime. If the con-
spiracy existed, and if the defendants were members
thereof, and if, in furtherance of the purposes of the con-
spiracy, any conspirator, whether defendant or not, aided,
advised' or encouraged the throwing of the bomb whereby
Officer Degan was killed, then, as we insist, the defend-
ants are guilty. This element of guilt was entirely
omitted from this instruction, and it directed an acquittal,
unless the jury found the elements of guilt just as recited
in the instruction, no matter what other inculpatory
proof there might be, or how convincing its character.
Complaint is also made on account of the refusal of the
court to give instruction No. i, which stated that " it can-
"• not be material in this case that defendants, or some of
" them, are or may be socialists, anarchists or commun-
" ists."
The propriety of this instruction must depend wholly
on the evidence. If the evidence showed or tended to
show that anarchism, communism or socialism were ele-
ments of or essential parts of the conspiracy, having for
Ill
their purposes the overthrow of the law and the destruc-
tion of the lawful authorities by force; if it showed, or
tended to show, that these classes or organizations were
adjuncts or agencies of the conspiracy, and that they
were engaged in propagating the teachings and promot-
ing the designs and purposes of the conspiracy, then we
submit that it was highly .material that defendants be-
longed to or were connected with any of said designated
classes or organizations, and in such case said instruction
was highly improper.
On the other hand, if the evidence showed nothing of
the character above suggested, then the instruction
was wholly unusual, and not relevant to anything that
could be supposed to raise either a presumption of
guilt, or arouse an element of prejudice, and was, there-
fore, properly refused.
Instruction No. 13, which was also refused, was, we
think, so clearly improper that it is not necessary to dis-
cuss it at length.
INSTRUCTION BY THE COURT SUA MOTU.
Serious complaint is made of the instruction given by
the court of its own motion after the reading of the in-
structions given at the request of the prosecution and de-
fense respectively. Of the right of the court to give an
instruction in such case there can be no doubt. While it
is the general practice in this state for counsel for the re-
spective sides to write and ask the court to give the in-
structions to the jury, it cannot be doubted that the court,
if it so choose, may reject all instructions offered by coun-
sel, and, of its own motion, charge the jury fully as to the
law, the statute only requiring that such instructions shall
112
be in writing. In Vanlatidinghani v. Ilnston, 4 Gilm., 125,
it was held that a judge may give instructions 'of his own
motion, or modify offered instructions; and our present
practice act, Rev. Stat., chapter no, section 53, clearly
contemplates not only the right of the court to modify or
qualify instructions after they have been given, but also
that the court may explain instructions already given, pro-
vided, always, that such modifications, qualifications and
explanations shall be in writing.
It is clear, then, since our statute recognizes the right of
the court to modify, qualify or explain an instruction
already given, that such modifying, qualifying or explain-
ing would not be treated or regarded as superseding or
withdrawing any of the instructions already given from
the jury, unless the intention to do so was stated in the
court's instruction. That such was not the intention of the
court in this case is clearly manifest from the language
used.
The instruction first directs the careful attention of the
jury to all the instructions, to the end that all seeming dis-
crepancies and contradictions may be reconciled. It
then carefully and, as we maintain, correctly states the
law under which defendants may be convicted of murder
if the proof justifies it; the rule as to reasona le doubt is
again properly stated; the jury are told that " if a con-
" spiracy having violence and murder as its object is fully
"proved, then the acts and declarations of each conspirator
" in furtherance of the conspiracy are the acts and declara-
" tions of each one of the conspirators," and that the jury
must determine what are the facts and the truth from the
evidence alone. The instruction commends to the consid-
eration of the jury the case of each defendant, with the
same care and scrutiny as if he alone were on trial.
H3
And finally, all the instructions are referred to the evi-
dence, and the jury are particularly cautioned to disregard
all expressions in any of the instructions which may as-
sume or seem to assume the existence of any fact not
clearly established by the evidence, or that any fact in is-
sue has been proved, and that the evidence alone must be
looked to to determine the facts.
All this we maintain was essentially proper and wise,
and there is no part of this instruction which does not
better guard the rights of defendants and make them less
liable to an improper conviction. This instruction did not
pretend to summarize or epitomize all the instructions
which had been given. It was intended as explanatory,
and to prevent any misapprehension of the law as already
embodied in previous instructions.
INSTRUCTION AS TO THE FORM OF THE VERDICT (i A.,
24;
The objection raised to the instructions given as to the
form of the verdict is completely answered by this court
in the case of Dunn v. People, 109 111., 646.
The indictment in that case charged the defendant with
an assault with intent to commit murder.
The court say: " The tenth and last instruction given
" for the people merely directs the jury as to the form of
" the verdict. But it is said that the direction to fix the
" term defendant should serve in the penitentiary, if found
" guilty, ignored their right to find the defendant guilty
" of the lesser offense, and hence was erroneous. We
" do not concur in this view, but if counsel for defendant
" are correct, // wisfor (hem to prepare an instruction in-
': forming the jury that they should bring i,n a verdict,
" only if they find, from the evidence, that the defendant
" was guilty of the lesser offense, an assault with a
" deadly weapon, and as they did not ask for an instruc-
" tion of that character, they are in no position to com-
" plain."
In concluding this branch of the brief, we submit that,
when all the instructions which were given in this case
and by which the jury were guided in arriving at a ver-
dict are considered together, it will be found that the law
applicable to this case was fairly and correctly stated to
the jury, and that no rule of law is expressed therein
which is improperly prejudicial to plaintiffs in error. We
maintain that an examination of the record will'show evi-
J
dence therein supporting every hypothesis embraced in
any of the instructions, and that the instructions correctly
state the law applicable to the several hypotheses. If this
is true, then such instructions, so based on the evidence
and staling the law relating thereto, were properly given,
and plaintiffs in error cannot complain.
The instructions properly impose upon the prosecution
the burden of proving every material fact necessary to
establish the guilt of each and every one of the defend-
ants, beyond all reasonable doubt, and caution the jury
that they must look to the evidence alone for proof of
guilt.
The presumption of innocence is strongly and clearly
stated; and the jury are told that they are the judges of
the law as well as the facts.
We believe that a fair consideration of the instructions,
considered as a series, will lead to the conclusion that the
jury were properly instructed, and that all the rights of
plaintiffs in error were carefully protected thereby.
VI.
THE JURY.
FIRST: Manifestly, from the argument of counsel, an
important question is the impaneling of the jury — their
competency, the requirements of the statute and the con-
stitution, counsel for defendants claiming as error in the
premises, that the law has been violated in the selection
of the jury which tried this case in the lower court.
Before proceeding to the discussion of the principles of
law involved in the subject of impaneling of the jury, it
would be well to take into consideration some facts which
are undisputed — admitted.
There were called into the jury-box and sworn to
answer questions 981 men. Of these, twelve were
accepted and sworn. The defendants challenged per-
emptorilly 160. The state challenged peremptorily 52-
There were excused upon challenge for cause 757. About
four weeks was consumed in examining these as to their
qualifications.
The nature, character and quality of the jury which
tried this case can be clearly determined by reading the
answers to questions propounded to the twelve selected.
A careful study of the examination of the twelve, respect-
ively, will, in our opinion, brush away any possible ob-
jection interposed in impaneling the juror. A fair, full
and non-partisan abstract of the questions and answers
of the jury selected, respectively, is as follows:
Juror JAMES II. COM-: (Vol. A, pp. 172, 250 and 370)
lives at 987 Lawndale avenue, Chicago, Illinois; lived in
n6
Chicago seven years; was born at Utica,%New York;
fifty years of age; was in the Federal army from 1861 to
October, 1865; captain of the Forty-first Ohio; served as
major; enlisted in Ohio; has been in the railroad business,
and in the insurance business as book-keeper; had heard
about the Haymarket meeting; read the newspaper ac-
counts from day to day from that time to the impaneling
of the jury; did not believe all he read in the newspapers;
did not believe enough to form an opinion as to the ques-
tion of the guilt or innocence of any of the defendants;
has very slight knowledge of the purposes or objects of
communists, "anarchists or socialists; has a prejudice
against secret societies, and, so far as he understands the
objects and purposes of communists, anarchists and
socialists, has a prejudice against such classes, be-
cause he has a prejudice against all organizations
that violate the law, but such prejudice is not such
as would prevent him rendering a fair and im-
partial verdict if taken as a juror in this case ; the verdict
would be rendered the same as against any man, whether
communist, socialist or anarchist, or not; could lay aside
the prejudice against any class and return a verdict accord-
ing to the evidence introduced in court; could lay aside
any unfavorable opinions which he had formed as to any
class, and be guided entirely and exclusively by the testi-
mony from the witnesses upon the stand in court, under
the instructions of his Honor, the judge; knows none of
the police force of the city of Chicago; is acquainted with
none of the police force who were present at the Hay-
market square ; has had conversations about the occurrences
at the Haymarket, but not sufficient to form an opinion; ob-
tained what little information he had about the Haymarket
matter from the " News," the " Herald " and the
"Tribune'*; does not know any of the defendants, and
never saw any of them before to his knowledge; is a
member of the Episcopal church; has a family consisting
of a wife and four children.
This juror (Cole) was accepted by the defense, with-
out objection, and turned over to the state for examina-
tion; whereupon he said, in answer to questions put to
him by the state's attorney, that if he was taken as a
juror in this case he would determine the innocence or
guilt of the defendants, or any of them, upon the proof
presented to him in court, regardless of any opinion, any
influence or anything except the evidence itself, and under
the instructions of the court.
Juror S. G. RANDALL (B, 25), upon examination by
the defendants, stated that he lived at 42 LaSalle street,
Chicago; was twenty-three years of age; born in Erie,
Pennsylvania; a single man; was working in ^the seed
store of J. C. Vaughan, in Chicago; had lived in Chi-
cago about two years and a half; was a laboring man.
brought up on a farm; at one time ran a milk wagon in
the city of Chicago, and am at present working for
Mr. Vaughan; has very little time to read much;
the Haymarket matter was not discussed in his hearing,
and from all information that he had received from all
sources had formed no opinion whatever as to the guilt or
innocence of the defendants, or any of them; is ac-
quainted with no member of the police force of the city
of Chicago; knew none of those who were present at
the Haymarket meeting on May 4th; had no conversa-
tion with anybody that undertook to detail the facts as
thev occurred there; thinks he read, what little time he
had, of the Haymarket matter in the "Tribune"; does
not remember of reading of the arrest of defendants, or
n8
any of them; is acquainted with none of the^ defendants;
knows nothing about the principles of socialism, com-
munism or anarchism; has no acquaintance with any of
the defendants, and has no prejudice against any of the
classes known as socialists, communists or anarchists; has
no bias or prejudice in this case, and knows of no reason
why he could not listen to the testimony and return a fair
and impartial verdict in this case, under the evidence and
the law, as given by the court; is not a member of any
trades union or labor union.
This juror, after examination by the defense, was ac-
cepted, and, without objection, turned over to the prose-
* cution for further examination; whereupon he again
repeated that if he was taken and sworn as a juror in
this case he would determine the innocence or guilt of
the defendants upon the' proof presented to him in court,
regardless of everything else; that he'had no prejudice or
bias one way or the other, and that he believed he could
render an impartial and fair verdict in this case and try
the same fairly and impartially; has had no opinion and
has expressed none.
Juror THEODORE DENKER (B, 125), being first ex-
amined by the defendants' counsel as to his qualifica-
tions for a juror in this case, said that he lived with his
mother at Woodlawn Park, in the town of Hyde Park,
Cook county; was born in Minnesota; was twenty-seven
years of age, and married; had lived in Chicago twentv-
five. years; is shipping-clerk for Henry W. King & Co.,
where he has been engaged a little over two years; has
formed an opinion upon the question of the defendants'
guilt or innocence of the charge of murder, or some of
them: has expressed that opinion: still entertained it.
Whereupon the following question was propounded to
him by defendants' counseh
" Q. Is that opinion such as would prevent you from
rendering an impartial verdict in the case, sitting as a
juror, under the testimony and the law?
" A.. I think it is."
Upon this answer and the foregoing, the defendants'
counsel challenged said juror for cause, and then the
prosecution asked the following questions, to which the
following answers were given:
" If you were taken and sworn as a juror in the case,
can't you determine the innocence or guilt of the defend-
ants upon the proof that is presented to you here in court,
regardless of your having that prejudice or opinion?
11 A. I think I could.
" Q. You could determine their guilt or innocence
upon the proof presented to you here in court, regardless
of your opinion, regardless of your prejudice and regard-
less of what you have read?
« A. Yes"."
The COURT then asked this question:
" Q. Do you believe that you can fairly and impar-
tially try the case and render an impartial verdict upon
the evidence as it may be presented here, and the instruc-
tions of the court?
" A. Yes, I think I could."
The challenge for cause interposed was overruled by
the court, and the defendants' counsel proceeded with his
inquiries.
Mr. Denker said that he did not believe everything that
he read in the newspapers; thinks he believed enough to
form an opinion, and the opinion that he formed was en-
tirely from what he read in the newspapers; he expressed
such opinions to others in conversation, but never ex-
pressed an opinion in regard to the truth of the news-
120
paper account of the Hay market matter; --is acquainted
with no member of the police force who was at the Hay-
market meeting; has had no conversation with any per-
son that undertook to detail the facts as they occurred at
the Haymarket square, or who claimed that they had
been there; does not know what the principles of anarch-
ism are; from what he does know of socialism thinks
he has a slight prejudice against it, but said again, that,
notwithstanding his opinion formed from newspaper read-
ing, he is conscious of the fact that he could try this case
and settle it upon the testimony introduced in court, and
not be controlled or governed by any impression that he
might have had heretofore, and would be governed by
the law as given by the court.
Counsel for the defense asked this question:
" Q. I will ask you whether, acting as juror here, you
would feel in any way bound or governed by the judg-
ment that you had expressed on the same question to others
before you were taken as a juror? Do you understand
that?
" A. I don't think I would.
" Q. That is, you have now made up your mind, or
at least you have formed an opinion ; you have expressed
that freely to others. Now, the question is, whether, when
you listened to the testimony, you would have in your mind
the expression that you had given to others, and have to
guard against that and be controlled by it in any wav?
" A. No sir, I don't think I would. I think I could
try the case from the testimony regardless of this.
" Q. I understand you to say that you believe you
can entirely lay to one side the opinion which you have
formed; it would require no circumstances or evidence to
overcome it if you were accepted as a juryman?
" A. I think I could lay aside that opinion that I have
formed.
" Q. You believe you could?
" A. Yes.
" Q. That is your honest judgment?
« A. Yes."
tit
Counsel for defense, without further objection than that
above designated, accepted juror Denker and turned him
over to the state for further examination, when he said
that he had no acquaintance with any of the defendants;
never saw any of the defendants before; that if taken as
a juror in this case he believed he could determine the
innocence or guilt of the defendants upon the proof pre-
sented to him in court, under the instruction of the court,
regardless of everything else, and that he knew of no
prejudice or bias that would interfere with his duties as a
juror.
Juror C. B. TODD (B, 297), upon examination by] the
defendants, said that he lived at 1,013 West Polk street,
in the city of Chicago; was in the clothing business as
salesman for the Putnam clothing house, and has lived
in Chicago about four years; was born in New York
State; is forty-seven years of age; has a wife and family;
served in the Federal army during the rebellion, and
thereafter moved to Minnesota; had read accounts pub-
lished in the papers of the Hay market meeting; had
conversation in regard to the same; thinks he has formed
an opinion as to the guilt or innocence of some of the de-
fendants; does not usually make up his mind as to the
absolute truth of a matter because he reads it in the
newspapers; such opinion as he has is not a firm opinion;
there is nothing in his mind that would require circum-
stances to overcome before he would be unbiased; could
listen to the testimony and be governed and guided
solely by the evidence and the charge of the court, ir-
respective of any opinion which he formed, and that his
mind is clear to act upon the testimony alone; knows
nothing about the teachings of the class known as
socialists, communists or anarchists, except what he has
122
read at different times in the newspapers, and has no
prejudice against this class of people, bbt believes
them to be advanced thinkers, but has no prejudice
against them; he thinks of them as advanced thinkers,
but has no prejudice; is not acquainted with the police
force of the city of Chicago, except two, with whom he
has a passing acquaintance; has had no conversation with
either of such two since the Haymarket meeting, and has
had no. talk with either of them, nor with any policeman,
about the Haymarket meeting; has talked with no one
who was personally present at the Haymarket meeting or
professed to know himself what took place there, and
what knowledge he has of such meeting is obtained from
reading and from talking with others, who also obtained
their information from the newspapers; presumes that he
has expressed such opinion as he had, but such opinion is
not a decided one, and is conscious of no reason why he
could not determine this case purely, solely and entirely
upon the evidence that is introduced upon the trial and the
charge of 'the court; knows of no existing cause, no prej-
udice, no bias or anything which would prevent him act-
ing upon the sworn testimony alone; has no prejudice
against trades unions or labor unions or any individual
who organizes such, and has no prejudice against the
organization of any class for their own protection and ad-
vancement.
Juror Todd was accepted by the defense, without ob-
jection, and turned over to the state for further examina-
tion; whereupon he further said that he knew of no rea-
son why he could not try this case fairly and impartially
upon the proof presented to him in court, regardless of
everything else, and upon such proof alone determine the
guilt or innocence of any or all of the defendants-; and re-
123
gardless of any opinion that he had formed or that he may
have had, he thought he could determine the innocence or
guilt of the defendants upon the proof presented to him in
court, under the instructions of the court; knows none of
the defendants; has never seen them before to his knowl-
edge.
Juror FRANK S. OSBORN (C, 291, 456), upon examina-
tion by the defendants, said that he lived at 124 Dearborn
avenue, city of Chicago; was a salesman in Marshall
Field & Co.'s store; had read and heard about the Hay-
market trouble, and from what he had heard and read did
not form any opinion as to the guilt or innocence of any
of the defendants; read of the Haymarket matter first on
the morning of the 5th day of May; thinks that perhaps
in §uch accounts read by him, the name of some of the
defendants was mentioned, but is not certain; believes that
newspaper reports are a good deal colored; does not think
that he read the verdict of the coroner's jury, but may
have read it; did not read the grand jury proceedings, nor
the reports thereof in the public press, but presumes,
from the fact that he reads newspapers, that he must
have read the result of the grand jury investigation;
could not state positively; formed no opinion as to whether
the defendants, or any of them, were guilty or innocent,
or morally responsible for the result of the Haymarket
meeting, and is conscious that he has no opinion whatever
as to the guilt or innocence of any of the defendants, and
did not discuss the question of their guilt or innocence
with any person; is a widower with three children; thirty-
nine years of age; born at Columbus, Ohio; has been
working for Marshall Field fourteen months; lived in Co-
lumbus, all his life, up to the time of his coming to Chi-
cago, about fourteen months ago; has read in the news-
papers something about socialism, communism and anarch-
ism ; has read very little, and has very little "knowledge
about them; is not prejudiced against men forming socie-
ties, or having minds of their own; " I am not preju-
" diced against that class of men;" has no prejudice
against labor organizations or trades unions, nor any in-
dividual who organizes such; is not acquainted with any
of the defendants, and never has seen any of them to his
knowledge before; knows none of the police force; knows
none of the officers at the Haymarket meeting that night;
never conversed with any individual who was present at
the Haymarket meeting on the 4th of May, nor with
anybody who professed to know anything of the facts, and
could determine the guilt or innocence of each and every
one of the defendants solely upon the proof presented in
court, regardless of anything that he had heard upon the
subject, or any opinion that he has formed, although he
had formed no opinion of the guilt or innocence of any of
the defendants.
Said juror, having been accepted without objection by
the defense, was turned over to the prosecution for in-
quity; whereupon said juror again answered that he be-
lieved in the maintenance of the laws of the State of Illi-
nois and the government of the United States, and had
no sympathy with any individual or class of individuals
who had for their purposes or objects the overthrow of
that law by force, and believed that he could determine
the guilt or innocence of the defendants and each of them
upon the proof presented to him in court, under the in-
structions of the court, and upon that alone.
Juorr ANDREW HAMILTON (D, 259, 359, 365),
first examined by the defendants' counsel, answered that
he resides at 1,521 43d street, in the town of Hyde Park,
I25
in Cook county; has a wife and family; that he has a re-
tail hardware business at 3,913 Cottage Grove avenue;
has lived in Chicago about twenty years; was born in
Nova Scotia; is a citizen of the United States; has read
and heard of the Hay market meeting; has formed an
opinion as to the nature and character of the crime com-
mitted at the Haymarket, but has formed no opinion as
to who perpetrated that crime or who is responsible for
it; has formed an opinion that somebody is responsible
for the death of the police officers at that meeting, but
has formed no opinion as to whether or not these de-
fendants, or any of them, are responsible for it; is ac-
quainted with none of the defendants; read the accounts
of the Haymarket matter in the Chicago " News " and
" Tribune "; did not read the papers very fully or care-
fully, because of serious sickness in his family at that
time and after it; has conversed with no one who was
present at the Haymarket or who pretended to have been
present; is acquainted with no members of the police
force of the city; don't know as he knows anything
about socialism, anarchism or communism; feels per-
fectly free to listen to the testimony in this case as it shall
be given by witnesses sworn, and the charge of the
court, and render an absolutely impartial verdict in the
case, if he is selected as a juryman; the feeling that he
has, that somebody ought to suffer for the crime per-
petrated at the Haymarket, would have no tendency or
weight against these defendants, unless the testimony
clearly showed that they are the ones that are respon-
sible; has no prejudice or objection against the organiza-
tion of laboring men for their own protection and ad-
vancement, while they confine themselves within the
limits of the law; never expressed to any one the duties
126
of a juror in this case; never have expressed an opinion
as to the guilt or innocence of the defendants; never
made use of the remark that these defendants ought to be
made an example of, but have said that whoever was
responsible for the Haymarket massacre ought to be
punished; that he is ready to try these men, each and all
of them, without any prejudice, purely and entirely upon
the testimony which shall be produced here, without in-
fluence of any former convictions or opinions, and has not
the slightest doubt of his ability to do so; that he never
expressed to any one a willingness or an^ eagerness to sit
on this jury; never said anything of the kind; that he
does not desire to sit on this jury, but " means to tell the
truth."
After the foregoing examination by the defendants'
counsel, Mr. Hamilton was accepted as a juror by the
defense, without any objection, and turned over to the
state for further examination, when he said, in answer to
inquiries, that if he was taken as a juror in this case, to
try the same upon the proof presented to him, that he be-
lieved that he could determine the innocence or guilt of
the defendants upon the proof presented in court, regard-
less of everything else.
Juror CHARLES A. LUDWIG (D, 352, 362, 392),
being examined by the defendants' counsel as to his
competency as a juror, said that he lived at 4,401 South
State street; engaged as a book-keeper for Charles L.
Page, 337 Wabash avenue, who is a dealer in wood man-
tels; is twenty-seven years of age, unmarried, and lives
with his mother; has read and heard newspaper accounts
of the Haymarket meeting, but from what he has read
and heard did not form nor express an opinion upon the
question of the guilt or innocence of any of the defend-
127
ants; his information derived entirely from reading; has
had no conversation with any one pretending to know
anything about the matter; did not make up his mind or
come to any conclusion upon the question of the defend-
ants' guilt or innocence of the offense committed at the
Hay market; knows very little about the principles of
communists, socialists or anarchists; from the little read-
ing that he has done, or the attention given, knows very
little about their principles; even considering what little
he. has read about them, and considering everything else
that he cojuld imagine and think of, he knows of nothing
that would cause a prejudice in his mind which would
prevent him from rendering an impartial verdict in the
case under the evidence that was introduced and the
charge of the court; has no objection to any organiza-
tion of labor unions or the formation of such ; when they
have not for their object the violation of the law, cer-
tainly does not object to them; does not condemn a prin-
ciple or a man because he does not concur in his ideas,
provided he is not contending for the violation of the law;
is a member of the Baptist church; is not acquainted
with any member of the police force in the city of Chi-
cago, nor any of the city officials in the police depart-
ment.
Without objection, defendants' counsel accepted Mr.
Ludwig as a juror and passed him to the state for exam-
ination, when he said that he knew of no reason whatever,
if he was taken as a juror in this case, why he could not
determine the guilt or innocence of the defendants from
the proof itself, regardless of what he had heard or read:
knows none of the defendants.
Juror J. H. BRAYTON (F, 132, 368), being first
examined by the state, answered as follows:
128
Lives at Englewood, Cook county, and has lived there
since 1872; is a school teacher by profession, being prin-
cipal of the Webster school, 33d street and Wentworth
avenue, in the city of Chicago; has taught school in the
public schools of the city of Chicago for three years; was
born at Lyons, New York State; is forty years of age,
married, and has a family; has lived in the west over
twenty-five years; has read and talked about the Hay-
'market meeting and formed an opinion as to the nature
and character of the crime perpetrated at the Haymarket
on the 4th of May; from accounts that he has read in
the newspapers has formed an opinion as to the guilt or
innocence of the defendants; has talked with no one that
professed to know anything about it; if he was taken and
sworn as a juror in this case to try the same upon the
facts presented to him here in court, he believes that[]he
would determine the guilt or innocence of the defendants
upon the proof alone, regardless of what he had read and
heard; has read something about socialism, communism
and anarchy; has given the matter some thought and al-
tention ; again says that if he should be taken and sworn
as a juror in this case to try the same, that he believes
that he could determine the guilt or innocence of the de-
fendants upon the proofs presented to him in court, regard-
less of everything else, regardless of what he has read or
heard, or the opinion that he has formed upon the proof
presented in court, under the instructions of the court;
knows none of the defendants; never saw any of them
before.
Whereupon Mr. Brayton was accepted by the state as
a juror, and passed to the defendants' counsel for further
examination, when he said that he had been a teacher in
the public schools of Cook and Will counties about fifteen
I2p
years; is acquainted with no member of the police force
of the city of Chicago; has communicated with no one
who claimed to have been at the Haymarket meeting at
the time of the occurrence there; has no feeling against
the organization of laboring men or the establishment of
trades unions and labor unions; has no objection to them
so long as they keep within the law; believes that they
have a right to organize societies for their mutual aid and
protection, assistance, education and general advance-
ment, and has no objection against any organizer of labor
societies or unions; says that he believes that, notwith-
standing his opinion or the prejudice that he may have
against communism or anarchism, etc., notwithstanding
his opinion upon the question of the guilt or innocence of
the defendants, that he could listen to the testimony and
decide the case upon it alone, regardless and entirely out-
side of any opinion or prejudice which he may have; his
mind is so constituted and his experience such that he is
not in the habit of relying implicitly upon newspaper
publications.
At this stage of the examination, Mr. Foster, one of
the counsel for the defendants, said:
" These four jurors might be sworn to try the case,
your Honor."
Whereupon Mr. Bray ton said to the court:
" Your Honor, this is my vacation, and it is the only
time I have to be away. I tried to answer these ques-
tions truthfully, but I would like to be excused."
" The COURT: I cannot discharge you. I am in the
same condition."
Whereupon the last four jurors accepted were then
sworn to try the case, among whom was Mr. Hrayton,
against whose competency and qualifications no objection
was raised by the defendants.
130
The court then, on the afternoon of July 8t^h, adjourned
to July pth. During the afternoon session of July pth,
Mr. Bray ton arose and addressed the court as follows:
" Mr. BRAYTON: It is probably rather more technical
than material; but under the consideration and gravity of
this case I think it my duty to make this statement. In
my statement yesterday I said that all my information
was based upon newspapers. I had forgotten at that time
that I had also seen a circular that was a call for the
Haymarket meeting. I consider it rather technical, but
still I consider it my duty to make that statement.
" The COURT: When he asked the question you had
forgotten the fact that you had seen any such circular?
" A. Yes.
" Capt. BLACK: We do not think that will make any
difference.
" Mr. GRINNELL: That is satisfactory to us."
ALANSON H. REED (G, 253, 311), being examined
first by the state, said he lived at 3,442 Groveland avenue,
Chicago; was a piano manufacturer and dealer; had been
in that business twenty -three or twenty-four years; has
lived twenty-five years in the city of Chicago; is forty-
live years old; was born in Boston; said that he had an
opinion as to the character and nature of the offense com-
mitted at the Haymarket, May 4; from newspaper ac-
counts only has an opinion as to the guilt or innocence of
the defendants; notwithstanding the opinion, which was
based upon what he had read in the newspapers, he be-
lieved that he could give a fair and impartial trial upon the
evidence here in court, and base his verdict upon that.
After which examination he was accepted by the state
and turned over to the defendants for further examina-
tion, when he said he had no prejudice against the
organization of laboring men, or the formation of unions
by laboring men, if they kept within the law; that he
believes in their organization for their advancement;
believes they have a right to organize meetings for
discussing wages, what wages they ought to have, dis-
cussing questions of practicability of working at a stip-
ulated sum, or for a stipulated number of hours per
day, and has no prejudice against any individual who
is an organizer of labor unions, if such organizer and
such labor unions are kept within the law; has some
prejudice against, although very little knowlege about,
socialists, communists and anarchists, but would not have
a prejudice against a man because of his views; would
have a prejudice against any man that he considered was
undermining the social and political laws of the country; in
the same category might be placed his prejudice against
Mormons, and he further might have a prejudice against
one of the leading political parties to which he was op-
posed, but has made no study or inquiry into the principles
of socialists, communists or anarchists.
" Q. Yet any feeling that you might have upon that
subject, I presume, would not, in your opinion now — you
do not believe would weigh a feather's weight in the trial
of this case ?
" A. No, sir; I could not say it would, honestly."
And he further s.aid that he would not discredit the
testimony of witnesses who might not entertain views not
in accordance with his own; is not acquainted with any of
the defendants; does not remember to have seen any of
the defendants; heard some speeches on the lake front,
but heard none of the defendants; has only a qualified
opinion as to the connection of the defendants with the
commission of the offense at the Haymarket, May 4th; he
has no proof of the fact that they were connected with
that offense; that his mind is clear to hear the proof, and
to act under the proof and nothing else in this case; that
132
he certainly would not convict a man vvhon^ the evidence
did not convince his mind was guilty; he could not do
that; that he would not under any circumstances convict
any man, unless the testimony convinced his mind, beyond
all reasonable doubt, that he was guilty of the offense
charged; says that he is a free-thinker; is a member of
no church; attends different churches; was raised in the
Episcopal church, and means by the use of the word
" free-thinker " that he does not believe in the super-
natural, nor inspiration, but is not an atheist by any
means; is acquainted with no police officer of the city of
Chicago, so far as he knows, and knows none of those
that were injured or killed at the Haymarket meeting.
Mr. Reed was also accepted by the defendants' counsel
as a juror in this case, no objection being made or raised
as to his competency.
Juror JOHN B. GREINER (G, 355, 412, 441), first
examined by the defendants' counsel, said that he lived
at 70 California avenue, Humboldt Park, Cook county;
has been for seven years an employe of the North-
Western railroad, as clerk; is unmarried and lives
with his mother; was born in Columbus, Ohio; has
resided in Chicago since March, 1880; is twenty-five
years of age; has read and heard of the Haymarket
meeting on the 4th of May; heard of the killing of the
policeman by the explosion of the bomb; has formed an
opinion, based upon newspaper reports, as to the innocence
or guilt of the defendants.
" Q. Now, is that opinion one, Mr. Greiner, that
would influence your verdict if you should be selected
to try the case as a juror, do you believe?
" A. I certainly think it would affect it to some extent.
I do not see how it could be otherwise.
" Q. Would it affect it to the extent that you could not
133
listen to the testimony and the charge of the court and
render an impartial verdict, uninfluenced by the opinion
that you have?
" A. That is a pretty hard question to answer.
" Q. Nobody can answer it but you. It is for you.
The question is not, would it absolutely, because you do
not know, but do you now believe that it would?
" A. Well, if I was upon the jury it would be my
duty, of course, to abide by the evidence and to ignore
everything else. I do not place any particular con-
fidence in what I see in the papers, as far as that is
concerned.
" Q. I know that would be your duty, but men will
not always do their duty; sometimes they won't and
sometimes they can't. Now, do you think you can — do
you believe that you can lay aside your opinion and lay
aside all prejudice which exists in your mind, and act
upon the testimony and that alone, and render a verdict
which is absolutely impartial?
*• A. 1 think I could do so.
" Q. Do you believe you could do so?
" A. I think so."
Mr. Greiner said further that he had a • general idea as
to what socialism, communism or anarchism is, but never
had made it a special study; Jiave no prejudice against
communists, socialists or anarchists, provided they do not
violate the laws; have no prejudice or objections against
the organization of laboring men into unions — trades
unions, labor unions — so long as they resort to proper
means to obtain their end, but do not believe in their co-
ercing anybody else.
Upon the closing of the examination of juror Greiner
he was accepted without objection by defendants' counsel
and passed to the .prosecution for further examination,
when he said that he had read some magazine articles
upon the subject of socialism, communism and anarchism,
and, after some other formal questions, he was accepted
by the state.
134
G. W. ADAMS (H, 30 and 38), first examined by the
state as to his qualifications as a juror, said that he
lived at Evanston; was a painter by trade; has worked at
his trade till within the last year, during which time he
has been on the road as salesman of prepared paints —
mixed paints; is twenty-seven years old; was born at
Danville, Illinois; has lived in Cook county twenty-two or
twenty-three years; his parents live at Evanston, Cook
county; is a member of the Methodist church and un-
married; was not in the county of Cook on the 4th day
of May; was in the State of Michigan; saw some ac-
counts of the Haymarket meeting of May 4th in Michigan
newspapers; formed an opinion as to the nature and char-
acter of the crime perpetrated at the Haymarket from the
reading; says that if he is taken as a juror in this case he
believes that he could determine the guilt or innocence of
the defendants upon the proof presented in court, regard-
less of everything else; knows none of the defendants;
don't know that he ever has seen any of them before; has
no prejudice against labor organizations, and knows no
reason whatever why he cannot fairly and impartially try
this case upon the proof presented in court, and upon that
alone determine whether or not the defendants are guilty;
knows very little about socialists, communists or an-
archists.
Mr. Adams was tendered by the state to the defendants
for examination, and in answer to the counsel for the de-
fendants, he said that he had followed his trade as a
painter till within the last year; worked at his trade about
eleven years; conversed about the Haymarket matter with
various individuals; formed an opinion as to the nature of
the offense committed at the Haymarket; does not remem-
ber the names of the individuals supposed to be connected
135
with that, but thought that some of the defendants were in-
terested in it; that whatever opinion he has in regard to the
connection of the defendants with the Haymarket meet-
ing is not a strong opinion; has no prejudice against
labor classes or individuals belonging to labor classes,
or organizations, or trades unions, or labor unions for
their own protection, and no feeling or prejudice against
any individual who organizes laboring men into societies
or labor organizations, although he never belonged to nnv
labor organization himself; does not know enough about
socialists, communists or anarchists to have any prejudice
against those classes, and that, notwithstanding any opin-
ion which he may have upon the question of the guilt or
innocence of some of the defendants, his mind is in a
condition in which he can say now that he can try this
case upon the testimony, and only upon the testimony
which may be introduced in court; that he understands
that it is the duty of the jury in this case, as in all other
criminal cases, to decide and return a verdict which shall
be formed entirely upon the legal evidence in court; rec-
ognizes the fact that no man can legally be convicted
upon newspaper statements, or upon street gossip or talk;
understands that there is but one kind of legitimate evi-
dence which ought to work a conviction in any case, and
that is proper and legal evidence introduced in court in
the presence and hearing of the court, and upon that
alone; recognizes the principle that no man can be con-
victed of any crime unless his guilt is established bevond
all reasonable doubt, and if the guilt is not so established
he is entitled to a verdict of acquittal, notwithstanding
any prejuice, bias or opinion which a juror might have
outside of court — which he might have gained outside of
court before he was selected as a juror; says that his
136
mind is in that condition that he can lay aside all preju-
dices, all opinions, all bias — everything which would be
either for or against defendants; believes that he can de-
cide this case upon the testimony and the testimony alone,
uninfluenced, unbiased .and unaffected by any opinion
which he may have.
Mr. Adams was accepted as a juror in this case by the
defendants, without objection.
H. T. SANFORD (H, 293), being examined first by the
defendants' counsel, said that he lived at Oak Park, Cook
county; that he had been a clerk in the North- Western
railroad company's office in Chicago about fifteen months;
that he is twenty-four years of age; was formerly a petro-
leum broker in New York; was born in the State of New
York, and is a married man; has an opinion as to the
guilt or innocence of some of the defendants; has an
opinion as to whether or not an offense was committed at
the Hay market meeting by the throwing of the bomb;
thinks he knows something about the duties of a juror;
understands that when a man is on trial, whether it be for
his life, or for any penal offense, that he can only be con-
victed upon testimony which is introduced in the presence
and hearing of the jury; knows that any newspaper gossip
or any street gossip has nothing to do. with the matter
whatever, and that the jury are to consider only the testi-
mony which is admitted by the court actually, and then
are to consider that testimony under the direction as con-
tained in the charge of the court, and says that if he
should be selected as a juror in this case to try and de-
termine it, believes that he could exercise legally the
duties of a juror; that he could listen to the testimony and
the charge of the court, and, after deliberation, return a
verdict which would be right and fair as between the de-
fendants and the people of the State of Illinois; that he
could fairly and impartially listen to the testimony that is
introduced in court, and the charge of the court, and upon
that alone render an impartial verdict; has very little
knowledge of the principles contended for by socialists,
communists or anarchists; has, from what he knows, a
decided prejudice against them; that he would attempt to
try the case upon the evidence introduced here upon the
issue which is presented here; supposes he has an opinion
in his own mind that the defendants, or some of them, en-
couraged the throwing of the bomb.
Counsel for defendants put this question:
" Q. Well, then, so far as this is concerned, I do not
care very much what your opinion may be now, for your
opinion now is made up of random conversations and
from newspaper reading, as I understand?
" A. Yes,
" Q. That is nothing reliable. You do not regard
that as being in the nature of sworn testimony at all, do
you?
" A. No.
" Q. Now, when the testimony is introduced here and
the witnesses are examined and cross-examined, you see
them and look into their countenances, judge who are
worthy of belief and who are not worthy of belief. Don't
you think then you would be able to determine the ques-
tion?
« A. Yes."
Has no opposition to the organization of laboring men
into associations or societies or unions for their own ad-
vancement or protection, when they do not violate the
law; has no acquaintance with any member of the police
force; had no acquaintance with any one that was killed
or injured at the Haymarket meeting; says that "if he
" should be selected as a juror in this case he believes
'38
" that, regardless of all prejudice or opinion which he
" nqw has, he could listen to the legitimate testimony in-
" troduced in court, and upon that and that alone render
" and return a fair and impartial, unprejudiced and un-
" biased verdict."
Whereupon defendants' counsel challenged the juror
(Sanford) for cause; which was overruled by the court,
and, the defendants having exhausted their peremptory
challenges, they stood silent.
Whereupon the state further examined Mr. Sanford,
who further stated that he never had expressed his belief
or opinion as to the truth of the narrations which he had
read in the newspapers, and believed that if taken as a
juror to try the case he could try the same fairly and im-
partially, and render a verdict upon the law and the evi-
dence; knows none of the defendants; knows no one who
is interested in them personally, that he is aware of.
It is not out of place to suggest that the above jury was
a typical American jury; one of them born on foreign
soil; the twelve representing, by descent, different nation-
alities, but all thoroughly American. Every one intelli-
gent, conscientious, fair, impartial and appreciating the'
gravity of the charge and the solemnity of his duty. Mr.
Hamilton, in his retail hardware store in the town of
Hyde Park, may, in a small way, be said to be an em-
ployer. Mr. Reed conducts his own business of selling
pianos manufactured by others. They embrace all classes
of citizens. All work for a living, and the twelve are
representative freemen, worthy the republic.
Further it is significant that the eight defendants and
their four lawyers first accepted eight of the entire panel
and turned them over to the state, raising no 'objection
whatever except to Mr. Denker, although at that time
they had 142 challenges still to be used. Messrs. Reed,
Brayton and Adams were accepted by the state first and
then by the defense, withcjut objection. Mr. Sanford
was objected to, because, before he was called, defend-
ants had exhausted the whole number of their peremptory
challenges, forty-three of which had been lavishly, ex-
travagantly and ridiculously used in filling the twelfth
place in the panel, finally occupied by Mr. Sanford. Ten
of the jury were accepted by defendants without objec-
tion.
(2.) OVERRULED CHALLENGES FOR CAUSE COM-
PLAINED OF.
Plaintiffs in error complain in their brief of challenges
for cause which were overruled by the court in cases
where persons called as jurors were afterwards chal-
lenged peremptorily by them. They call attention in
their brief to twenty-six instances, and cite portions of the
examination .and answers of these twenty-six talesmen.
We have not time to take up the case of an)- of these
talesmen. It will be seen, upon a comparison of the rec-
ord with the portions of it which appear in their brief,
that the brief does not fairly and impartially present the
examinations. We take the position with reference to
this branch of the case:
First. That the plaintiffs in error are not in a position
to take advantage of any errors, if errors there were, in
the examination of any of the talesmen. It has always
been held by this court that no party to any suit could
140
take advantage of errors in the impaneling of the jury,
unless their peremptory challenges had been" exhausted,
because if they had peremptory challenges which they
could have used, however erronous a ruling of the court
may have been, they were not prejudiced thereby, as they
might have used their peremptory challenges to have re-
jected the objectionable juror.
In Collins v. The People, 103 111., 23, the court say:
" It appears that in the selection of the jury, a juror
was challenged by the counsel on the ground that he did
not understand the English language. * * The
challenge was disallowed, and thereupon the juror was
sworn and served as a juror in the case, and this is
assigned as error. Without stopping to inquire whether
the juror was incompetent on the ground suggested, it is
sufficient to say that it does not appear that the accused
had exhausted his peremptory challenges, or that he, sub--
sequently had occasion to use all his peremptory challenges,
and such being the case, the objection is not well taken."
This doctrine of the court is based upon the ground
that a party cannot complain of an error which is not
prejudicial to him, and that so long as the party has per-
emptory challenges which he can use, he is not prejudiced
by any error of this sort, because he has the means at his dis-
posal of rejecting the objectionable juror. If the first eleven
jurors taken had constituted the panel which tried this
case no error could have been alleged upon the rulings of
the court previous to that time, because, when the first
eleven had been taken, the plaintiffs in error had at their
disposal forty-three unused peremptory challenges. An
inspection of the record of the examination of talesmen,
after the eleven jurors .had been taken, will disclose the
fact, beyond peradventure, that the plaintiffs recklessly,
and for the sole purpose of taking advantage of any
errors which may have previously occurred, frittered away
their forty-three peremptory challenges; that being so,
they did not have " occasion " to use them. They made
use of their peremptory challenges remaining simply and
solely for the purpose of exhausting them; not because
they needed them, nor because the use of those peremp-
tory challenges was necessary to their defense, but simply
in order that they might take advantage of any errors
which they claimed existed. The object of the law, in
permitting peremptory challenges to either party, is a
practical one, and is to enable them to reject jurors not
satisfactory to them. If, instead of using their challenges
for that purpose, they use them for some other purpose,
they have not had " occasion," within the meaning of the
decisions of this court, to exhaust them. If a party
who has not exhausted his challenges is not prejudiced,
by reason of an erroneous ruling upon a challenge for
cause, it follows, as a necessary conclusion, that a party
who exhausts his peremptory challenges solely to take
advantage of errors has not been prejudiced by them:
and that is the position in which plaintiffs in error in this
case stand.
In fourteen of the cases they ask a few general ques-
tions, challenge for cause, which was overruled, and
immediately challenge them peremptorily. In none of
these twenty-nine cases was any attempt made to dis-
cover whether or not the talesmen were subject to chal-
lenge for cause; in fact, an examination of the record will
disclose the fact that the jurors were carefully and skill-
fully led on by the counsel making the examination, so as
to be apparently competent. An inspection of the exami-
nation of the talesmen, who were examined after juror
Adams was accepted, with an examination of those called
I42
previous to his acceptance, will disclose th^e different
method followed by the counsel, and will furnish conclu-
sive proof of the position we assume. Take, as an illus-
tration, the cases of Meyers (H, 96), Walcott (H, 113),
Metcalf (H, 181), Phillips (H, 184), Atwater (H,i86),
McElwaine (H, 190), Levi (H, 214), Beveridge (H, 227),
Keukan (H, 250), Madden (H, 252), West (H, 263),
Fay (H, 265), Sullivan (H, 267), Bowman (H, 270),
Bennett (H, 275), and Beers (H, 280).
2d. We contend that there was no error in the re-
fusal of the court to sustain the challenges to the jurors
named. In the limited time which we have for the prep-
aration of this brief we find it impossible to take up the
cases cited by counsel in their brief, but portions of the
examination of each one of those talesmen appear in the
brief. A comparison of those portions with the whole
record of the examination will show that they do not
fairly set out the effect of the examination. Isolated
sentences, detached portions of an examination give a
distorted appearance to it. We insist that upon inspec-
tion of the whole record of the examination of each indi-
vidual talesman it will appear that no error was com-
mitted by the trial judge.
The ruling of the court was to the effect that a juror
who had formed or expressed an opinion based upon
rumor or newspaper statements (about the truth of which
he had expressed no opinion) did not disqualify him
should he further state upon oath that he believed he
could fairly and impartially render a verdict, and the
court was satisfied of the proof of such statement. An
examination of the record will disclose that in every in-
stance where the opinion of the juror was formed upon
something else than rumor or newspaper reports, a chal-
H3
lenge for cause was sustained, and wherever the juror
had expressed an opinion as to the truth of the rumor or
statements which he had read, the challenge for cause
was sustained.
The ruling of the court was based upon the statute-
Revised Statutes 1885, Chap. 78, Sec 14.
We submit that the ruling of the court was in strict
conformity with the statute; that the statute is constitu-
tional, and hence that the ruling was correct. ,
The clause of the statute in question is as follows:
" And provided further that in the trial of any criminal
case, the fact that the person called as a juror has formed
an opinion or impression, based upon rumor or upon
newspaper statements (about the truth of which he has
expressed no opinion) shall not disqualify him to serve as
a juror in such case, if he shall upon oath state that he
believes he can fairly and impartially render a verdict
therein in accordance with the law and the evidence, and
the court shall be satisfied of the truth of such state-
ment."
Other states have statutes to the same effect, among
them the State of New York, and the Court of Appeals of
that state has, in a number of cases, passed both upon
its constitutionality and its interpretation.
In England, and in many of the states, among them
New York, there are two kinds of challenges, one for
principal cause and the other for favor. Challenge -for
principal cause is based upon a cause which of itself ex-
cuses the juror. Challenge for favor is based upon the
bias or prejudice of the juror and is a question of fact
which originally was ascertained by triers, from whose
decision there was no appeal. In this state, and later it
New York, the question of favor was submitted to the
trial judge, and the statute provides that an appeal might
lie from his decisions. In this state, a challenge to the
juror includes both the challenge for principal cause and
for favor, and the practice has always been that both
questions are passed upon by the court.
In the case of Stokes v. The People, 53 N. Y., 171, the
court say:
" Exceptions were taken to the decisions of the court
upon the challenge by the prisoner of several jurors for
principal cause. It was not claimed by the counsel of the
accused that any error was committed, if chapter 475,
volume i, page 1,133 of Laws of 1872, is constitutional.
It will be proper first to determine this question, as in case
that act be held constitutional and valid, it will be un-
necessary to determine whether any error was committed,
had the law remained as it was at the time of the passage
of the act. The position of the counsel for the accused is,
that the right of trial by jury is secured to persons ac-
cused of felony by the constitution, and that this secures
the further right of trial by an impartial jury. We shall
assume the correctness of the latter position. Any act of
the legislature providing for the trial otherwise than by a
common-law jury, composed of twelve men, would be un-
constitutional and void, and any act requiring or authoriz-
ing such trial by a jury partial and biased against either
party would be a violation of one of the essential elements
of the jury referred to in and secured by the constitution.
The counsel insists that the act in question does compel
the accused to be tried by a jury partial and biased against
him. That the common law held, ' that having
formed or expressed an opinion conclusively proved
a want of impartiality, and for this reason excluded
the juror upon a challenge for the principal cause,
without inquiry as to whether this would influence his
action as a juror. The authorities upon the question were
somewhat conflicting, and the object of the statute was to
prescribe a definite rule. The act provides that the pre-
vious formation or expression of an opinion or impression
in reference to the circumstances upon which any criminal
J45
action at law is based, or in reference to the guilt or inno-
cence of the prisoner, or a present opinion or impression
in reference thereto, shall not be a sufficient ground of
challenge for principal cause to any person who is other-
wise legally qualified to serve as a juror upon the trial of
such action, provided the person proposed as a juror who
may have formed or expressed or has such an opinion or
impression as aforesaid shall declare on oath that he verily
believes that he can render an impartial verdict according
to the evidence submitted to the jury on such trial, and
that such previously formed opinion or impression will
not bias or influence his verdict, and provided the court
shall be satisfied that the person so proposed as a juror
does not entertain such a present 'opinion as would influ-
ence his verdict as a juror. It will be seen that the inten-
tion of the act was not to place partial jurors upon the
panel, but that great care was taken to prevent such a
result. The end sought by the common law was to se-
cure a. panel that would impartially hear th'e evidence,
and render a verdict thereon uninfluenced by any
extraneous considerations whatever. If the person pro-
posed as a juror can and will do this, the entire purpose is
accomplished. To secure this the statute requires that
he shall make oath that he can do this, irrespective of
any previous or existing opinion or impression. Not
satisfied that this may be safely relied upon, on account
of the difficulty of determining by a person having an
opinion or impression how far he may be unconsciously
influenced thereby, the statute goes further and provides
that the court shall be satisfied that the person proposed
as a juror does not entertain such a present opinion as
would influence his verdict as a juror. Surely this latter
provision, if rightly and intelligently administered by a
competent court, will afford protection to the accused
from injury from a partial jury. But the accused has not
only this but the further protection in his right, after
challenge for principal cause has been overruled,
again to challenge for favor, and have this tried and de-
termined, uninfluenced by the decision made by the for-
mer challenge. While the constitution secures the right
of trial by an impartial jury, either common or statutory,
principally the latter, and it is within the power of the
146
legislature to make, from time to time, such changes in
the law as it may deem expedient, taking careMo preserve
the right of trial by an impartial jury. The opinion of
Chief Justice Nicholson, in Eason v. The State of Ten-
nessee^ is cited in opposition to this view. This opinion
was given upon the constitutionality of a statute of Ten-
nessee upon the same subject, but differing from that in
this state. By the Tennessee statute it is provided that
the juror shall be competent, if he state on oath that, upon
the law and testimony on trial, he believes he can give
the accused a fair and impartial verdict. The statement
is made conclusive of the question."
The case of Thomas v. The People, 67 New York,
220, holds that under the act of 1873 the Court of Ap-
peals has power to reverse the action of the trial court
upon a challenge for favor.
" We have, therefore, the same power to pass upon
the question involved in the challenge for favor which the
trial court had, and the question to be determined is, was
the juror indifferent within the rule of law applicable to
such a case? He had heard the matter talked about,
and has an impression or opinion as to the guilt or inno-
cence of the prisoner. That impression or opinion de-
pended upon the truth of what he had heard; and he tes-
tified that he would decide the case upon the evidence,
and that he believed that he could render an impartial
verdict upon the evidence, unbiased and uninfluenced by
his impressions. Upon such a state of facts the court
properly held the juror indifferent. At least, we cannot
say that the court, having the juror in its presence, and
able to judge somewhat from his appearance, erred in its
decision. He had an opinion which depended upon the
truth of what he had heard. As a juror he was to find
the truth of the case, and such an opinion as he had
would in no way interfere with his impartial search after
it. The exclusion of a juror in such a case, in these days
of general intelligence and newspaper circulation, would
render it impracticable in many cases to obtain a competent
jury for the trial of persons charged with flagrant and
notorious crimes:"
What the juror said appears upon page 220 of the
opinion:
" George J. DeWitt was called as a juror and was
challenged by the prisoner for principal cause, and upon
being sworn testified that he had heard the killing talked
about, had expressed an opinion of the affair from what
he had heard talked, and then had an impression or
opinion as to the guilt or innocence of the prisoner if
what he heard was true; that he thought it would take
evidence to remove that impression and that he would not
go into the jury-box entirely unbiased; that the impres-
sion depended entirely on the supposition that what he
had heard was true; that if he went into the jury-box he
would decide the case on the evidence given, and that he
believed if he was sworn as a juror he could render an
impartial verdict upon the evidence, unbiased or influenced
by any impression or opinion which he then had. The
court then overruled the challenge. The prisoner then
challenged the juror for favor, and that challenge was
also overruled."
In the case of P helps v. The People, 72 New York,
363, the court uses this language:
" The challenge of the juror Lamb was properly over-
ruled. Though some of his answers, taken separately,
•would perhaps have established a disqualification, yet the
effect of all that he said was to show him a proper juror
under the late statute"
The examination of the juror appears upon page 339.
We call attention to it, as it is in many respects similar to
the examination of the talesmen to which complaint is
made in this case.
The case of Greenfield v. The People, 74 New York,
277, is a case in which the court held a juror incompetent,
and place their decision expressly upon the ground that
the opinion which he had found was based upon reports
of a previous trial of the same prisoner for the same-
148
offense, the court drawing a distinction between an opin-
ion based upon rumor or ordinary newspaper reports
and the reports of the evidence of a trial.
In the case of Balbo v. The People^ 80 New York, 484:
" i. The juror, Betts, was challenged by the prisoner
for principal cause, and was examined in support of the
challenge which was overruled, and the juror was there-
upon challenged by the prisoner for favor. The juror
was further examined on the challenge for favor, which
was also overruled by the court and the prisoner ex-
cepted. The juror on his examination in chief testified, in
substance, that he read at the time in a newspaper an ac-
count of the murder, and that he was of impression that
the account he read was the report of the testimony taken
before the coroner's inquest, and that he had not talked
the matter over with any person. In answer to a leading
question put to him by the prisoner's counsel, he said that
he formed at the time a positive and clearly marked
opinion in regard to the guilt or innocence of the accused,
which opinion was still in his mind, and that it would re-
quire strong evidence to remove the opinion he then en-
tertained. The prisoner was an Italian, and the juror,
in answer to a question whether he had any prejudice
in favor of or against the Italians as a race, said: 'That
it was a race that he was not particularly fond of, and
did not think much of, judging from those we had here.'
On cross-examination by the district attorney, the juror
said that he read the newspapers every day and read the
account of this murder in the same way he read other
items; that he took no particular interest in the case;
that he did not know any of the parties connected
with the transaction, and had no knowledge of the
circumstances, except as he had read them at the
time; that if a statement in the papers was contradicted
in the next day's papers he believed the contradiction;
that his impression in the case was based on the assump-
tion that things reported are probably true; that he did
not make a great deal of distinction between an opinion
and an impression; that he should call an opinion of the
truth or falsity of a statement he saw in a newspaper
an impression, if he read it casuallv and it slipped out of
his mind, and is afterwards revived; that he did not know
that he had anything more than that in his mind about
the case; that he did not know what the defense was, and
that all he remembered was that a man killed his wife in
Rose street. The juror on his examination on the chal-
lenge for principal cause said that he was not conscious
of having any impression which would prevent his acting
fairly and impartially in the case, and that he had no
doubt that he could give a verdict upon the evidence
without being influenced or biased by any opinion he had.
At the conclusion of his examination by counsel on the
challenge to the favor, the juror, in response to a question
of the court, said that he did not suppose that any
opinion he had would bias, influence or prejudice him in •
any manner in the consideration of the evidence; that he
believed it would not, and that he could give full weight
and effect to the evidence the same as though he had no
opinion. The record states that the court thereupon,
' from observation of the appearance of the juror, his age,
intelligence, his manner on the stand, and his answers to
questions, found that he was fair, impartial and unprej-
udiced, and held the challenge not proved,' and he was
thereupon sworn as a juror.
" In determining the question whether the court erred
in overruling the challenge, it is important to bear in mind
the changes which had been wrought by the acts chapter
475 of the laws of 1872, and chapter 427 of the laws of
1873, in respect to the legal sufficiency of certain causes
of challenge to jurors, and in respect to the power of
the court on appeal to review the decision of the trial
court in allowing or overruling challenges. Prior to
these statutes it was the established rule that a fixed and
settled opinion of the guilt or innocence of a prisoner was
a good cause of principal challenge, and operated in law
as a disqualification of a juror, and it was held not to be
material how or upon what evidence the opinion was
formed, provided it was fixed and definite, nor was the
disqualification removed, although the juror should state
upon his oath that he believed that he could decide the
case fairly and impartially upon the evidence without bias
or prejudice from the opinion he had previously formed.
150
(Ex parte Vcrmillea, 6 Cow., 555; People v.^Mather, 5
Wend., 232; Freeman \. People, 4 Denio, 9; Cancemi v.
People, 16 N. Y., 501.) 'The law,' said MARCV, J., in
People v. Mather, < attaches the disqualification to the
fact of forming and expressing an opinion, and does not
look beyond to examine the occasion or weigh the evi-
dence upon which the evidence is founded.' The rule that
an opinion formed by a juror upon the guilt or innocence
of a prisoner operated as a disqualification was based
upon the theory that such a prepossession of the mind
was inconsistent with the exercise by a juror of a free and
impartial judgment of the case upon the evidence, and the
declaration of a juror that he believed he could decide the
case uninfluenced by his previous opinion was held not
• to remove the objection, for the reason assigned by Ch.
'J. Marshall (i Burr's Trial, 416), that 'the law will not
trust him.' But it was held in many cases before the re-
cent statutes, that a hypothetical opinion or an expression
simply of the guilt or innocence of the prisoner derived
from rumor or from reading newspaper accounts of the
transaction was not a cause of principal challenge, but the
fact might be considered by the triers on a challenge to
the favor, and their decision on the question of indiffer-
ency was final and not the subject of review. (Bodine v.
People, i Uenio, 281; People v. Honey man, 3 id., 121;
Freeman v. People, 4 id., 9; Bryan v. People, 36 N. Y.,
279; People v. Thompson, 41 id., i.)
"The act of 1872 was a clear departure from
the law governing challenges for cause as it had
been previously declared by the courts. It ab-
rogates the rule that the formation or expres-
sion by a proposed juror of an opinion of the
guilt or innocence of the accused is -per se a disqualifica-
tion, and sufficient in taw to sustain a challenge for prin-
cipal cause. The act declares that ' the previous forma-
tion or expression of an opinion or impression iti reference
to the circumstances upon which any criminal action at
law is based, or in reference to the guilt or innocence of
the prisoner, or a present opinion or impression in refer-
ence thereto, shall not be a sufficient ground of challenge
for principal cause, to any person who is otherwise
legally qualified to serve as a juror upon a trial of such
action, provided the person proposed as a juror, who may
have formed or expressed, or has such opinion or impres-
sion as aforesaid, shall declare on oath that he verily be-
lieves that he can render an impartial verdict according to
the evidence submitted to the jury on such trial, and that
such previously formed opinion or impression will not
bias or influence his verdict; and provided the court shall
be satisfied that the person so proposed as a juror does
not entertain such a present opinion as would influence
his verdict as a juror.' The act of 1873, passed the fol-
lowing year, makes a further change in the previous law,
by making all challenges triable by the court, and confers,
as was held in The People v. Thomas, 67 N. Y., 218,
upon an appellate tribunal the right to review upon the
facts the determination of the trial court.
" It cannot be denied that the act of 1872 proceeds
upon a different theory from that upon which courts and
judges have acted in the decisions to which we have
referred. It does not deny the principle which has its
foundation in natural justice, that jurors upon whose
judgment may depend the lives or liberty of indi-
viduals accused of crime should be impartial and
free from any existing bias which may influence
their judgment. The language of Lord Coke, often
quoted, ' that the juror must stand indifferent as he stands
unsworn,' expresses a rule of justice, as well as a rule of
law. But the statute of 1872 assumes that a man may be
a fair and impartial juror although he has an opinion of
the guilt or innocence of the accused, and that it is possible
that he may notwithstanding be able to set aside and
disregard such opinion, and weigh the evidence and de-
termine the question of guilt or innocence independently
thereof, and uninfluenced thereby. It is not for the
court to pass upon the correctness of this assumption.
But I am not prepared to say that it is contrary to hu-
man experience or the principles of human philosophy, or
that it may not frequently happen that persons who have
formed opinions of the guilt of an accused person from
reports or statements, verbal* or written, may not as
jurors lay aside their prepossessions, and not only honestly
and conscientiously endeavor to hear and decide the case
upon the evidence alone, but be able in fact to divcsi
152
themselves of the influence of their previous opinions. It
may, I think, be safely affirmed that the consciousness of
such prepossessions would in many cases induce .on the
part of jurors a more cautious consideration and a more
charitable construction of the evidence against the pris-
oner. The act of 1872, however, makes the court the
ultimate judge upon this question. If the juror, on being
challenged for principal cause, discloses on his examina-
tion that he has a fixed and definite opinion in the case on
the merits, and nothing further is shown, then the rule of
law which existed prior to the statute of 1872 applies,
and the court would be bound as matter of law to reject
him as incompetent. But if in addition he states upon
oath that he believes he can render an impartial verdict
upon the evidence, and that such previously formed opin-
ion will not bias or influence him as a juror, the question
of his competency is then to be determined by the court
as a question of fact. In determining the question the
declaration of the juror is to be considered, but it is
not controlling. But the decision of the trial judge
is subject to the supervisory jurisdiction of the court upon
appeal, and the appellate tribunal in reviewing it is bound
to say on its own responsibility upon a fresh examination
of the evidence, giving due weight to the circumstance
that the trial judge had the juror before him, whether in
its judgment the question of fact was properly decided.
In reviewing the decision of the trial judge no certain
rule can be laid down by which the appellate court is to
be guided. The determination of the question presented
must depend, in a great measure, upon the circumstances
of the particular case. The cardinal rule, that the ac-
cused is entitled to be tried by a fair and impartial jury,
is ' always to be borne in mind. There may be cases
where the opinion of the juror has been formed under
circumstances which, in the judgment of all reasonable
men, will prevent him, however conscientious he may be,
from judging and deciding the case irrespective of his
prepossessions. The case of a juror who was an eye-
witness to the transaction, or whose opinion was formed
upon his personal knowledge of the criminating facts, are
examples. The circumstances under which the opinion
was formed, its strength, the fact whether the juror has
153
any personal feeling against the prisoner, or exhibits any
pride of opinion which may lead him to give too little or
too much weight to evidence in favor of or against the
accused; these and many other considerations will enter
into the judgment of the court in passing upon the ques-
tion of the juror's competency. In short, under the
statute of 1872, the competency of a juror who has formed
an opinion is in all cases a question of fact and not of law
when he makes the declaration specified in that statute.
This fact is to be determined in the first instance by the
trial judge, and afterwards, in case of appeal, by the court
of review.
"The cases of The People v. Thomas, 67 N. Y., 218,
and The People v. Greenfield, 74 id., 277, illustrate the
function of -this court in reviewing the decision of a trial
judge upon challenges to jurors, under the acts of 1872
and 1873. I" tne Thomas case, the decision of the trial
judge was affirmed, and in the Greenfield case his decision
was reversed. The opinion of the juror in the Thomas
case was not fixed and absolute, but was hypothetical,
and no circumstances were shown which created any doubt
upon the part of the court of his ability to decide the case
upon the evidence impartially, without bias from his pre-
vious impression. In the Greenfield case there was, as is
stated in the opinion, no question of law involved, but
merely a question of fact, viz.: whether, upon the evi-
dence and surrounding circumstances, the jurors Betts and
Jennings were fair and impartial jurors. The case had
been once tried and the jury had disagreed. It had ex-
cited great interest in the community where the crime
charged was committed. The fact that there had been a
felonious homicide was admitted. The question to be
tried was whether it was committed by the prisoner,
and this depended upon circumstantial evidence. The
jurors challenged lived near the scene of the mur-
der. They had heard the circumstances of the crime
talked about, and had read part of the published
testimony on the first trial, and each had an impres-
sion or opinion of the guilt of the accused which
would require evidence to remove. This court, upon a
review and consideration of the facts disclosed in that
case, were of opinion that the challenges should in the
154
exercise of a discreet and careful judgment have been
sustained, and the conviction was for this reabon reversed.
In the Thomas case this court was of opinion that the de-
cision of the trial judge on the challenge was justified by
the facts, and in the Greenfield case that there was at
least so much doubt in respect to the competency of the
jurors challenged that the challenges should have been
sustained. The cases are entirely harmonious and con-
sistent, the court upon different facts reaching different
conclusions in the respective cases.
" In the case now before us, we are of opinion that the
challenges to the juror Betts were properly overruled.
Such opinion as he had was formed without reflection,
upon a casual reading of a newspaper report of the testi-
mony before the coroner some months before the trial.
He evidently had no personal prejudice against the
prisoner and had taken no particular interest in the case.
The opinion, if it was anything more than an impression,
was a hastily formed judgment upon statements which he
assumed to be true from seeing them in a news-
paper, but there was apparently no such prejudgment
as would prevent him as a juror from deciding the
case fairly and impartially upon the evidence. The stat-
utes of 1872 and 1873 were passed to facilitate the selec-
tion of jurors, which in some cases was attended with
great difficulty and delay by reason of the stringent rule
which had obtained as to the disqualifying effect of an
opinion formed in the case. But the legislature did not
intend to interfere with the fundamental right of an ac-
cused person to be tried by a fair and impartial jury.
And, if in exercising the jurisdiction and powers conferred
by those statutes, courts and judges proceed on the
humane principle of the common law, giving to the pris-
oner the benefit of a reasonable doubt, there will be little
difficulty in so administering the law that the purpose of
the statute will be attained without subjecting accused
persons to the peril and injustice of being tried by pre-
judiced jurors.
" Thejact that the juror ina\ have hare had sonic prej-
udice against I he Italian race was HO/, -we think, a dis-
(/italij\in<r circumstance. An opinion that the prisoner's
character was bad is not a ground of principal challenge.
155
{People v. Lohman, I N. Y., 379; People v. Alien, 43 id.,
28). The fact that the juror did not like the race to
which the prisoner belonged was quite too inconclusive to
justify a finding that he was incompetent."
The examination of this juror appeared at pages 486 to
489, and is identical in many respects with that of the
talesman complained of in this case.
In the case of Cox v. The People, 80 New York, 512,
the court say:
"Two jurors, Adolph Dumahout and Albert W. How-
ard, were challenged for cause and for favor, and were ex-
amined on the challenges and the challenges were over-
ruled. It is conceded that if the challenges to the juror
Howard were properly overruled, the challenges to the
juror Dumahout were properly overruled also. It will
only be necessary, therefore, to consider the propriety of
the ruling in the case of Howard. He testified on his
voir dire examination by the prisoner's counsel that he had
read of the case, and had formed a decided opinion as to
the guilt of the accused, which it would require evidence
to remove, and if sworn as a juror he would enter the jury-
box with this opinion. On his examination by the district
attorney he testified in substance that his opinion was
formed from having read in the newspapers accounts of
the transaction, and among other things a statement pur-
porting to be a confession by the prisoner of the crime,
and that he accepted these accounts as true, for the reason
that he had read nothing to the contrary, and that he be-
lieved statements in the newspapers which were not
unreasonable until they were contradicted, and that in that
sense he had an opinion of the guilt of the prisoner; that he
had no knowledge whether the statements he read were
true or not, and that his opinion was a contingent one, based
upon the supposed truth of the statements read; that he
had no pride of opinion and had no doubt of his ability
to set aside the opinion he had on entering the jury-box
and decide the case according to the evidence submitted,
without being influenced thereby, or by what he had read.
We are of the opinion that the challenge was properly
1 56
overruled. Under the statutes of 1872 and 1873 the fact
that a proposed juror has formed an opinioh of the guilt
or innocence of the prisoner is no longer in any sense a
legal disqualification, provided the juror makes the decla-
ration specified in the statute of 1872. If he makes such
declaration, then his competency becomes a question of
fact to be determined by the trial judge, subject, however,
to review by the appellate tribunal."
To the same effect are the cases of:
Abbott v. The People, 86 N. Y., 460.
. Cometh v. The People, 92 N. Y., 85.
People, ex rcl. Oyer & Term., 83 N. Y.,
436.
People v. Otto, 101 N. Y., 690.
The effect of the New York statute and that of our
own is identical, and we insist that the action of the court
in refusing the challenges to the talesmen objected to is
sustained by the authority of those cases. It is claimed,
however, that our statute does not provide that the for-
mation and expression of an opinion shall not disqualify-
It is true that the statute does not in terms provide that,
but it does in effect, the language being: "The fact that
" a person called as a juror has formed an opinion or im-
" pression based upon rumor or newspaper statements
" (about the truth of which he has expressed no opinion)
" shall not disqualify him."
Thus it will be seen that the statute has provided as to
what expression should disqualify, and that the only ex-
pression which does disqualify is an expression as to
the truth of the rumor or statements, and not the ex-
pression as to the guilt or innocence.
The case of Stevens v. The People, 38 Mich., 739, cited
by counsel in their brief, in no way conflicts with this
position. The statute in Michigan is identical with that
of New York. The prosecution in that case was for
keeping a house of prostitution. Six of the jurors stated
that they had formed an opinion from what they had
heard and from reputation that the house kept by the
defendant was a house of prostitution, and that their
opinions or impressions were of a character that it would
require evidence to remove. Upon the jurors' statement
that they believed they could decide impartially, the court
refused to permit any other questions to be put, and held
that the fact of their making that statement of itself
rendered them competent. It will be noted that where
the prosecution is for keeping a house of prostitution, evi-
dence of general reputation of the house is admissible.
If the jurors knew that the reputation of the house was
of that character, they were competent witnesses in the
case. The court hold that the challenge made in the case
should have been regarded by the court as covering the
whole ground of challenge for principal cause and also
for favor, and that he should have found whether or not,
as a matter of fact, the jury stood indifferent, and because
the court had not done that reversed the case. In this
case the question of the bias or partiality of the jurors
was in every instance gone into. In other words, the
challenge for favor was recognized and was passed upon.
The court saw the jurors, heard their answers, knew their
business, observed their demeanor, and in overruling the
challenge held that in his opinion that they stood indiffer-
ent between the parties.
It is contended also that under the statute, where the
talesman, upon his examination, states that he has an
opinion as to the truth of the rumor or newspaper state-
ments, that that disqualifies him for service. An inspec-
tion of the statute will show that this contention is not
V
well founded. The language of the statute Is " about the
" truth of which he has expressed no opinion," not about
the truth of which he expresses no opinion, thus clearly
referring to an expression of opinion made prior to his
examination in court.
We call the attention of the court to the case of the
People v. Mahoncv, 18 Cal., 183, as being decisive of
many of the objections raised in this case. A juror named
Dundass was challenged for implied bias, which was the
same thing as a challenge for favor. He testified as
follows:
"I have resided in San Francisco since 1851; recollect
reading in the newspapers about the defendant, and his
being sent away by the vigilance committee; recollect
hearing about defendant as a bad man, in connection with
the vigilance committee of 1856; I have impressions upon
my mind, derived from the newspapers and from hearing
about defendant; it might require evidence to remove
these .impressions; these impressions are that defendant is
a bad man; unless there was some evidence to remove
them, I suppose these impressions would remain; I don't
think 'these impressions would make any difference; I
have now an impression that he must have been a bad
man, or he would not have been sent off; I should think
him more likely to be guilty of a crime than a man
against whom I had not heard these things; I am not
conscious of any prejudice against the defendant, or any
bias which would prevent me from giving him a fair trial;
I should endeavor to be governed by the evidence."
* * * * *
The court says: "There was no error in the refusal to
reject the juror Dundass for implied bias."
Complaint is also made that the court refused, although
at the time no objection was made to it by the representa-
159
live for the state, to permit the following question to be
asked of the jurors:
" Suppose it should appear in evidence that the meeting
held at the Hay market square was a meeting called by
socialists or anarchists, and was attended by them and
others; suppose that it should further appear that the
bomb which is alleged to have produced the death of Mr.
Degan was thrown by some one in sympathy with the
socialists or anarchists; now, I will ask you, provided it
was not established beyond all reasonable doubt that these
defendants actually threw the bomb, or that they aided,
participated in or advised the commission of that wrong,
would the fact that they were socialists or communists have
any influence upon your mind in determining their inno-
cence?"
We submit that if the court had permitted this question
to be asked it would have been grossly erroneous. The
case itself is one depending largely upon circumstantial
evidence. In passing upon the question of the guilt or
the innocence of the defendants, the jury had the right to
take into consideration the fact that they were socialists.
Suppose that one of the defendants had been a Quaker,
who all his life had been preaching peaceable methods,
opposed to force of every sort and kind, would not the
Jury have been justified in taking that into consideration
in determining the question of his guilt or innocence of
an act involving the use of force and the taking of life? Inas-
much as the fact that the defendants were anarchists and
socialists was a fact which the jury had the right to con-
sider in arriving at their conclusion, the counsel for the
defense had no right to pledge the jurors upon oath before-
hand that they would not take that fact into consideration.
If any other rule should be adopted in any case depending
upon circumstantial evidence, counsel representing the pris-
oners could succeed in procuring a jury pledge under oath
to pay no attention to any one of the chain of circum-
i6o
stances which constituted the proof. We submit that up-
on the examination of a juror no question'- is competent
which requires him to make a pledge as to what he will
do or will not do, or as to what weight he will give 01
will not give to any circumstances which may be intro-
duced in evidence, and which has a bearing upon the ques-
tion of guilt or innocence. The juror should be left free
to consider the whole evidence, and be left to give what-
ever weight, after hearing all of the evidence, he thinks
should be given to any particular fact appearing.
(3.) WHAT is AN IMPARTIAL JURY?
What is an impartial jury? Defendants could hardly
expect to be tried by anarchists. Impartiality does not
mean ignorance, want of information, failure to read the
public press, or imbecility.
" Stupidity and impartiality are not synonymous terms.
A jury of imbeciles might be impartial, but that does not
answer the requirement. The impartial jury of the con-
stitution means a jury of intelligent men, capable of
weighing and judging of the evidence in a calm, unbiased
manner, and with intellectual capacity and judgment
sufficient to arrive at a just conclusion. It is as much a
violation of the intent and spirit of the constitution to
try a defendant before a jury incapable ot weighing and
judging of the evidence properly as to try him before a
jury that had agreed before hearing the evidence to con-
vict. The impartial jnrv that the constitution requires
/.s a jury of intelligence. If the stratum of ignorance and
imbecility is to furnish the guardians of our dearest rights
and liberties; if intelligence is to be excluded from the
jury-box in order to defeat justice and to protect crime,
then indeed have we squandered our inheritance and
failed properly to administer the trust of the fathers."
(C. L. M. & Rep., Vol. VIII, No. 5.)
We claim that the jury selected in their qualifications
comply with the requirements suggested by the decisions
of this state, and that an analysis of such decisions upon
the broad ground of general principle, and not from the
standpoint of some isolated dicta applicable to the par-
ticular case, will confirm our premises.
In Baxter v. The People, 3 Gil., 376, decided in 1846,
this court say:
" Although the books are full of cases deciding what
shall and what shall not disqualify a juror, yet the task of
laying down a rule so clear and distinct as to leave no diffi-
culty in its application in practice is so difficult that it has
never yet been accomplished. The difficulty consists in
describing that condition of mind which the courts have
considered requisite to make an impartial juror, so that it
might be comprehended by all. * * * Hence the
variety of modes adopted by different courts in laying
down the rule which should govern in determining the
question. All seem to agree that to disqualify a juror, he
should have something more than a vague and indefinite
impression, not founded upon facts acknowledged in his
own mind to be true, and yet that it is not necessary that
he should have so far prejudged the case that his mind is
not still open to conviction. * * * If the juror is
already able to respond to the question, if put to him, so
as to satisfy his own conscience, * Is the prisoner guilty
or is he innocent?' then he is incompetent; but if, from
not being convinced of the existence or non-existence of
certain facts, he is unable to determine that question, then
he is competent."
In the above case, the juror, Leper, said that he had
formed and expressed an opinion, from reports, a part of
which he believed; and, when further examined, he said
that the opinion which he formed was on the hypothesis
that the rumors were true, only a part of which he be-
lieved. Therefrom the court concluded " that he had no
" opinion whether the rumors which he had heard were
162
" true or false, and that the opinion which he had formed
" was not of a definite and fixed character."
The Supreme court decided juror Leper competent in
that case, and affirmed the decisions preceding it in the
Supreme court of this state.
It will not be amiss, in view of the circumstances of the
case at bar, to quote from the decision in Baxter v. The
People further, as illustrative of what we have heretofore
said in regard to the difference of individuals in either
forming or expressing an opinion. Judge CATOX says as
follows:
" Hence, it is not uncommon to observe, during the ex-
amination of the counsel on either side, the most palpable
contradictions in the expressions used by jurors in giving
the extent of their opinions, and that, too, by men of in-
telligence and integrity. It often happens that a juror
may suppose that his belief in the existence of a certain
fact will constitute an opinion, when, in truth, it may be
.necessary to establish a great many other facts before the
guilt or innocence of the party could be established. A
man may be charged with murder, and the juror may
have no doubt that the man alleged to be murdered was
killed, and that the accused killed him, and yet have no
sort of an idea whether the homicide was justifiable, ex-
cusable or felonious. No one will pretend that such a
juror has an opinion of the guilt or innocece of the ac-
cused. If ^uch opinions were to disqualify jurors, it would
in very many, if not in a majority of instances, be utterly
impossible to get a jury in these cases; yet it is not un-
common for jurors, whose belief even extends no further
than this, to answer in the first instance that they have an
opinion."
The first well-considered opinion by the Supreme court
of this state upon the qualifications of jurors may be found
in the case of Smith v. Eamcs, 3 Scam., 76, decided in
1841, wherein juror Taggert said that he had formed
and expressed an opinion in relation to the right of the
1 63
plaintiff to recover, but that such opinion was based upon
rumor and not derived from any knowledge of the facts,
Taggert further said that he still entertained the opinion
as to which party ought to succeed in the matter, if -what
he had heard ivas true. Numerous common-law decisions
were quoted in the opinion.
The court say :
" We have carefully examined all the cases referred to
with a desire to arrive at some rule which shall be suited
to our condition, which can be practically enforced, and
which shall do no violence to the right of every person to
a fair and impartial trial by jury. There is not a perfect
coincidence of views in the several cases referred to, nor
entire harmony of opinion. The old rule was, that the
more a person knew of the facts, of his own knowledge,
the better qualified was he to perform the functions of a
juror. The doctrine now is in England, that if a juror
has declared that the prisoner was guilty, or will be
hanged, or the like, if made. out of ill-will to him, it is a
good cause of challenge; but if it was made from personal
knowledge of the facts in the cause it is not ground of
challenge. * * * If, without any qualification what-
ever, a juror says the defendant is guilty, or the like, or
that the plaintiff ought to recover in the action, or that the
verdict ought to be against the plaintiff, he would be dis-
qualified, as not standing impartial between the parties.
If, on the contrary, a juror says that he has no prejudice
or bias of any kind for or against either of the parties;
that he has heard rumors in relation to the case, but has
no personal knowledge of the facts, and from the rumors
has formed and expressed an opinion in a particular way,
if they are true, without expressing any belief in the truth,
we should think he would not be disqualified.
" By hearing reports of a case, not from the witnesses,
nor from the parties, but from common fame, and mak-
ing up an opinion on them, the juror has not prejudged
the case, unless the case should turn out to be precisely as
the rumors were — a thing very improbable; he has judged
only of rumors, varying in their hue and color as they
circulate through the country. The human mind is so
164
constituted that it is almost impossible, on hearing a re-
port freely circulated in a country or neighborhood, to
prevent it from coming to some conclusion on the subject,
and this will always be the case while the human mind
continues to be susceptible of impressions. If such im-
pressions become fixed and ripen into decided opinions,
they will influence a man's conduct and will create, neces-
sarily, a prejudice for or against the party towards whom
they are directed, and would disqualify him as a juror.
" Opinions are formed in different ways. With some
their preconceived prejudices are their opinions; with oth-
ers, a current rumor fixes the belief; with another class,
the most idle gossiping is received as truth itself; while
others hesitate long and demand testimony before they
will assent or dissent. Taking mankind as we find them,
it may not be unreasonable to believe that by far the
greater part come to no certain conclusion on a statement
of facts until they have evidence of their existence,
though they may have impressions in regard to them,
which, if not carefully examined, might seem to be fixed
opinions, and, when called on, it would be so stated. A
distinction must be made between such impressions and
opinions, and in this consists the rule."
In deciding the above case, Judge Breese refers to the
juror Hamilton Morrison, called in the famous Burr trial.
Said juror in that case said that he had frequently de-
clared that if the allegations against the prisoner were
true, he was guilty. Judge Marshall accepted such
juror as an impartial juror.
Juror Taggert, in the foregoing case, was declared by
this Supreme court to be competent.
In Gardner \. The People, 3 Scam., 83, three jurors,
respectively, said that they had formed and expressed opin-
ions, from report, as to the guilt or innocence of the pris-
oner. They still had an opinion that the report was true.
The court simply, affirms what it had already said in
Smith v. £ames, above — held the jurors competent and
affirmed the decision of the court below.
•65
In Necly v. The People, 13 111., 685, decided in 1852,
Judge Treat, in a very short opinion, says that the jurors
were incompetent, and affirms the decisions above quoted.
We submit, however, that this case is not a fair test,
upon the opinion alone, because it fails to disclose the facts
incident to the examination of the respective jurors. The
jurors objected to had formed positive opinions, and man)'
of them from mouths of individuals who undertook to de-
tail to them the proof in the case — the evidence submitted
before the magistrate, which they had heard. In other
words, they had themselves passed already upon the proof.
The state in that case objected to the jurors in question.
The defendants' counsel objected to the ruling of the court,
who excluded the jurors as incompetent. There is no
parallel whatever between the examination of the jurors
in the case at bar and the one in Ncely v. The People,
above.
Whatever may have been said by this court in Gniv
v. The People, 26 111., 344, the same is not applicable nor
pertinent under the act of 1874, although we respectfully
submit that the distinction between rumor derived from
the mouths of persons uninformed, and with no knowl-
edge of the facts, and rumor obtained from newspaper
accounts of #ny transaction, derived also and only from
rumor, is not well taken in the case above. It is
evident that juror Anderson would not have been dis-
qualified under the decision in Smith v. Eames, even if
he had stated that he read an account of the burglary in
a newspaper. We can see no difference between a news-
paper rumor and a neighborhood rumor. In the Gray
case, the juror Anderson not only stated that he be-
lieved the newspaper statements, but it is evident from
i66
his answer that he had formed a decided or^ositive opin-
ion that Silas Gray committed the crime, so that should
the evidence show, that the prisoner was Silas Gray,
then the juror had a decided opinion as to his guilt.
Even in the light of the common-law rulings, and a
careful consideration of what this court has said in C. &.
A. R. R. Co. v. Adler, 56 111., 344, and Winnesheik his.
Co. v. Schucller, 60 111., 465, there is no objection to any
one of the jurors selected in this case.
In decisions rendered by this court before the act of
1874, the jurors in the case at bar were competent.
Thompson v. People, 24 111., 60.
Collins v. People, 48 III., 145.
Leach v. People, 53 111., 311.
The examination of the jury in Leach v. The People
appears very fully. A comparison of the questions and
answers in the examination of the jury in that case with
the questions and answers in the case at bar discloses the
fact that if there is any significance in the words " fixed
opinion," the jury in the case at bar is less subject to that
criticism than in the foregoing case.
In case Collins, v. The People, 48 111., 146, cited by
defense, a number of the jurors stated that they had heard
the circumstances of the difficulty; that they believed the
statements, and upon these statements had fixed opinions
as to the merits of the case such as would require evi-
dence to remove or change. This court held that the
challenges for cause as to said jurors should have been
allowed; and properly so, because such jurors said that
they had fixed opinions.
Our Supreme court, recognizing the necessity of a
167
change in the jury law, in Albright v. Walker, 73 111.,
69, said:
" It is a familiar principle that juries must be free from
all exception. There have been invasions upon this old
maxim of the common law by the legislation of some
states, among them our own, as will be seen by reference
to Section 14 of Chapter 78, Revised Statutes (1874).
This change of the law was rendered necessary for the
due administration of criminal justice and demanded by
its exigencies, and will, no doubt, work well in practice."
The court, in that case, held juror Carpenter compe-
tent, and Steckel incompetent. It was very evident that
both under the act of 1874 and ur>der the common-law
decisions prior to that date, that Steckel was incompe-
tent.
In the case of Plummer v. The People, 74 111., 261,
cited by counsel for the defense, the .court quotes with
approval the provision of the statute above, and declares
juror Sullivan competent and Broubaker incompetent.
The last-named juror did not say he could sit as an im-
partial juror and determine the case upon the evidence
alone; whereas the juror Sullivan says he does not think
that any unfavorable opinion that he has would prevent
his rendering a fair and impartial verdict.
In Lycoming Ins. Co. v. Ward, 90 111., 545, defendant
challenged five persons for cause. The challenges were
respectively overruled, and exception by defendant. The
ground of challenge was that these five men were on the
regular panel and thai they had heard a part of the evi-
dence in a similar case between the same parties. Judge
CRAIG- says: "If they had any opinion whatever from
" what they had heard during the trial of the other case,
" it was merely hypothetical and would not prevent a fair
" and impartial judgment of the facts as they might be
i68
" proven on the trial." The judgment in said case was
affirmed, and the suggestions of the court there go much
further than we claim for here, because it does not appear
anywhere that any juror selected to try this case knew
anything whatever about the facts involved, except that
derived from rumor, and each one of the twelve selected
as well as the twenty-six complained of stated that he
could decide the case fairly and impartially upon the facts
presented in court, and upon them alone.
Robinson v. Randolph, 82 111., 521.
In Wilson v. The People, 94 111., 299, juror Gray, to
whom objection was made, said: " I have read news-
" paper accounts of the commission of the crime with
" which the defendant is charged, and have also conversed
" with several persons in regard to it since coming to
" Carthage, and during my attendance upon this term of
" court; don't know whether they are witnesses in the
" case or not; don't know who the witnesses in the case
" are; from accounts I have read and from conversations
" I have had, I have formed an opinion in the case; would
" have an opinion in the case now if the facts should turn
" out as I have heard them, and 1 think it would take some
" evidence to remove that opinion. Would be governed by
" the evidence in the case, and can give the defendant a
" fair and impartial trial, according to the law and the
" evidence."
If the announcement of the Supreme court upon the ex-
amination of this juror has any significance or weight,
the question at issue here in regard to the j'ury impanel-
ing is settled.
The court say:
" We think the objection to Gray's competency is
i6p
clearly removed by the statute, if, indeed, he would have
been incompetent otherwise"
Richmond v. Roberts, 98 111., 476.
Gradle v. Hoffman, 105 111., 147.
Hughes v. The People, 116 111., 339.
Car row v. The People, 113 111., 550.
In C. & W. I. R. R.' Co. v. Bingcnhcimcr, Justice
SCOTT, for the court, in sustaining the rulings of the lower
court upon the competency of the jurors, said:
" The juror distinctly said he did not know as there
" was any reason why he could not try this case fairly
" and impartially. It is true he did state, if he had any
" sympathy it would be with the 'young man that lost his
" limb,' and that he ' would have no sympathy for the
" railroad.' That is simply an expression of kindlv feel-
" ing common to all good people, and certainly the posses-
" sion of so kindly a spirit would not disqualify a citizen,
" otherwise competent, from acting in the capacity of a
" juror. Notwithstanding any sympathy he might have,
" he stated he would not violate his ' oath under any cir-
" cumstances,' and when asked whether he would
" ' endeavor to do justice between the parties,' he answered
" without hesitation that he would. The juror was com-
" petent, and there was not the slightest ground for sus-
" taining the challenge as to him for cause."
170
PORTIONS OF THE EXAMINATION OF THE TWENTY-SIX
JURORS MENTIONED IN PLAINTIFF'S BRIEF.
We wish briefly to bring the attention of the court to
some of the inaccuracies of statement in the defendants'
brief, in reference to the examination of the twenty-six
complained of.
FRANK JACOBSON (A, 312), whose business was that
of a watchmaker, has resided in the city of Chicago
twenty-five years.' Had read the accounts of the Hay-
market tragedy in some of the newspapers; said further
that although he was prejudiced against the class known
as communists, anarchists and socialists, believed that he
could try the defendants fairly and impartially upon the
testimony produced in court, and render a fair and im-
partial verdict; believed that justice was such that a man
ought to be tried only, upon the evidence.
The only possible objection to this juror consists in
the fact, as appears from the brief, and also the record,
that he expressed for the first time, upon his examination,
the opinion that he believed the accounts which he read
to be true; counsel contending that if a juror upon his ex-
amination for the first time expresses his opinion about
the truth of the rumor or newspaper statements, he is dis-
qualified.
JOHN JOHNSON (B, 155):
Born in Sweden; in the tobacco business; lived eighteen
years in Chicago. Believes only to a certain extent what
he reads in newspapers; says that he could listen to the
testimony and the charge of 'the court, and return an im-
partial verdict in the case. To a certain extent he is
prejudiced against the classes known as socialists, anarch-
ists and communists; is acquainted with none of the de-
fendants. Know none of the policemen who were at the
Haymarket meeting. Acquainted with two or three po-
licemen; none of whom had he seen since the Haymarket
meeting. His opinion is not very strong, and can be
removed by evidence, and such opinion will not prevent
him f-rom rendering an impartial verdict in the case. The
court refused to allow this juror to answer the question
as to whether or not it would require strong evidence to
remove his opinion. This question was manifestly objection-
able. It allows the juror to say, in the first instance, before
any testimony whatever is produced, whether or not such
testimony is strong. It allows him to determine what is
strong and what is not strong testimony. The question
was misleading, and in no way, if answered, could it
throw any light upon the juror's competency,
CHAS. H. HILL (B, 187):
Is a printer, residing in Chicago for the last eight years;
born in the State of Illinois. Has expressed no opinion
as to the innocence or guilt of the defendants; could try
the case impartially, regardless of opinion; could act
solely upon the evidence; and has had, in reference to the
Haymarket tragedy, casual conversations; has a prej-
udice against anarchists.
Counsel for defendants complained of the answer to
one question propounded to this witness. Two questions,
taken together, and the answers thereto respectively,
read as follows:
" Q. Do you believe that, notwithstanding your pres-
ent condition of mind and opinions, you can listen to
the testimony of witnesses sworn in this case, and the
charge by the court, and render an impartial verdict in
the case?
172
" A. Yes, sir.
" Q. You have no opinions, biases or prejbdices which
would require testimony to overcome?
" A. Yes, sir, I have."
W. H. UPHAM (A, 6):
He is in the tannery business; did not state that he had
expressed an opinion about the truth of the rumor or news-
paper statement which he had read and heard.
Has no prejudice whatever against the defendants
which would influence his verdict; could render a verdict
absolutely upon the evidence and law. Could not state
positively that he ever had expressed any opinion about
the innocence or guilt of the defendants, although he
thought he did in regard to some of them.
E. F. SHEDD (A, 291):
Lives at Ravenswood, in Cook county, Illinois, and is a
clerk in a wholesale coffee and tea concern; resided in
Cook county since 1870. Formed an opinion, from read-
ing the newspapers, about the Haymarket massacre.
Says he thinks that he could render a fair and impartial
verdict upon the evidence produced in court under the in-
structions of the court, notwithstanding the opinion which
he had already formed.
A. F. BRADLEY (A, 198) :
Resided in the city of Chicago twenty years ; is a painter
by trade. Talked with people that he supposed were at
the Haymarket meeting, but none of the facts and circum-
stances occurring there were detailed to him ; have had no
conversation with any of the members of the police force
or the detective force in regard to the matter. Such con-
versations as he had were casual and not of an inquiring
nature; had formed no opinion as to the guilt or innocence
of the defendants. Has no prejudice against socialists,
communists and anarchists; prejudice is strong against
their conduct; has no prejudice against secret organiza-
tions, nor against trades unions or labor unions, and if he
were to sit as a juror in this case the fact that they were
socialists, communists or anarchists would not bias his
judgment in determining their guilt or innocence; he is
sure of that; and believes that he could fairly and impar
tially determine the guilt or innocence of the defendants
by the evidence under the instructions of the court, and
nothing else. Said he would try this case as he would
any other case; does not believe that a man is guilty be-
cause he is charged with a crime, and is no more preju-
diced against the defendants than any other men charged
with crime.
The challenge for cause appears interposed on page
303, which being overruled, the defendants' counsel pro-
ceeded further to examine the juror. His answers alto-
gether pronounce him a qualified juror. The challenge
for cause was not again interposed, but he was challenged
peremptorily by defendants at the close of the examination,
as appears on page 206.
WILLIAM NEIL (C, 50):
Is a manufacturer of oil tanks; resided in Cook county
about eight years; believes some of the accounts which
hje reads of matters in newspapers. Believed enough to
form an opinion as to the Haymarket matter, but his
opinion is not strong; is prejudiced against none of the
defendants. Has expressed such opinion as he has. Be-
lieves that he could entirely lay aside the opinion he has
and dismiss entirely from his mind the impression that he
has formed from reading or hearing, and does not believe
174
that the opinion which he has formed would, in any way,
influence his verdict. Believes that he could determine
the guilt or innocence of each or every one of the de-
fendants upon evidence presented in court solely, without
being influenced in any manner or shape by what he has
read or heard, or the opinion that he has. Says he could
give a fair verdict on the evidence that he would hear;
has no ill-will or ill-feeling against any of the defendants
on account of what he has read or heard about the
transactions at the Haymarket on the night of May 4th.
Could fully and impartially make up his mind as to the
guilt or innocence from the proof under the charge of the
court; would not find any man guilty of a crime until he
believed from the evidence that he was guilty beyond all
reasonable doubt, and knows that he is not to convict a
man unless he is proven to be guilty in court on trial, by
evidence so satisfactory that the jurors have no reasona-
ble doubt about his guilt, and that the evidence must be
clear, whatever prejudice or feeling the jurors may have
about the crime.
JAMES S. OAKLEY (C, 91):
Lived twenty years in Cook county; is a manufacturer
of leather; has read and heard of the Haymarket diffi-
culty and has expressed an opinion. Says that he believes
that he could determine the guilt or innocence of each and
every one of the defendants upon the proof presented to
him in court solely, and under the instructions of the court,
without being influenced by what he has heard or read,
or the opinion that he has. Says if the evidence was in-
sufficient would not convict; and would not convict any
defendant unless he was satisfied by the evidence that he
was guilty beyond all reasonable doubt; and would not call
upon his opinion, or allow himself to be influenced by it;
don't think he has ever seen any of the defendants before.
Believes that if he was selected as a juror, could deter-
mine the guilt or innocence of the defendant solely upon
what was presented here in court, regardless of what he
had heard or read, and without being influenced by what
he had read or heard, and knows that no man should be
convicted of any offense until he is proven guilty beyond
a reasonable doubt; is conscious of no feeling which
would have any tendency to interfere with the desire on
his part to learn from evidence, and from that alone, the
absolute truth about what had happened; talked with no
one who knew anything about the Hay market matter; if
the evidence was insufficient, would acquit.
H. F. CHANDLER (C, 149):
Is in the stationery business; resides in Chicago; had
an opinion, based upon newspaper statements, as to the
guilt or innocence of the defendants, which he has expressed ;
has never expressed any opinion as to the truth of the
rumor or newspaper statements, and believes that he
could determine the guilt or innocence of each and every
one of the defendants solely and exclusively upon the
evidence presented in court, without being influenced by
what he had heard or the opinion that he has. lit' is
not opposed to labor organizations, like the Knights of
Labor; has no acquaintance with any member of the
police force of the city of Chicago; has talked with no
one who was present at the Haymarket meeting, so far
as he knows; knows only of the matter through casual
newspaper reading, and has not had very freqent conver-
sations on the subject.
Mr. Chandler's examination was further resumed on
page 209:
176
lias no personal acquaintance with any of the defend-
ants; don't know as he ever saw, any of fchem before.
Thinks he has some feeling against the defendants on ac-
count of what he has read about the Hay market meeting;
knows that no man shall be convicted of any offense, un-
less the evidence on his trial satisfies the jury beyond a
reasonable doubt of his guilt; and believes that he could
sit as a juror and determine the truth about any charge af-
fecting them, solely from the evidence that he may hear
in court. Talked with some one, whose name he cannot
recall, who professed to have a personal knowledge or
acquaintance with some of the defendants, but such con-
versation was not in reference to the charge which is now
under investigation. Never expressed an opinion as to
the truth of the rumor or newspaper statements.
A. L. KETCHUM (C, 131):
Is in the drug business in Chicago with Peter Van
Schaack & Sons; had read about the Haymarket diffi-
culty; formed an opinion; has expressed it. Thinks he
could determine the guilt or innocence of every one and
each of the defendants exclusively and solely upon the
evidence presented in court, and would not allow himself
to be influenced by what he had heard or read, or the
opinion he has, in arriving at a verdict. Thinks he could
render a fair and impartial verdict.
The following questions and answers appear in this ex-
amination:
'• Q. Supposing this state of facts: That the prose-
cution will produce their testimony here in court; after
resting their case we would not introduce any evidence;
if the evidence presented by the state did not satisfy you
beyond a reasonable doubt that some one or more of
these defendants are guilty of the crime of which they are
i77
charged, would you then be influenced by the opinion you
have? Would you draw upon the facts stored up in your
mind when you drew the conclusion?
" A. / •would be governed by the evidence in the case.
" Q. You think that you could lay aside entirely the
opinion you now have?
" A. Yes, sir."
Would not be influenced by any previous opinion to
help out the insufficiency of the evidence; is not prejudiced
against socialists, anarchists and communists, and is not
opposed to labor organizations, and has no acquaintance
with any member of the police force; talked with no
one who undertook to narrate to him the facts in the case.
The further examination of this juror was resumed on
page 179, where he said that he had formed a pretty de-
cided opinion. He says, further, that the opinion is not
firmly fixed in his mind.
E. F. SWAN (C, 195):
He is a broker; was born in the State of Connecticut
and has resided twenty-five years in the city of Chicago.
Formed an opinion and has occasionally expressed it.
Believes that he would be governed solely by the evidence
in the case; thinks he would be able to dismiss from his
mind the impression that he has, and could determine the
guilt or innocence of the defendants solely upon the facts
presented in court, and entirely lay aside what he has heard
or read about the case heretofore. He has a prejudice
against the class known as socialists, communists and an-
archists, and their views, as he understands them, but is
not prejudiced against any individual who professes the
doctrine of socialism, communism or anarchism, and is
not opposed to labor organizations or trade unions if con-
ducted within the. law, and is not opposed to the Knights
1 78
of Labor as expounded by their chief, Mr. Powderly;
thinks his ideas are good. Has no personal acquaintance
with any of the defendants; never saw any of them be-
fore; has no feeling against either one of them. Believes
that he could listen to the evidence on both sides that may
be presented on the trial and from that evidence alone
make up his mind fairly and impartially as to what the
real truth about the connection of the defendants with the
Haymarket meeting was, and without any reference to
what he had heard about it heretofore, or what he had
read about it, or what he may feel about it.
EDWARD KNAUER (C, 103):
Is in the real estate business in Chicago; resided in
Chicago since 1849; was born in Germany; had formed
an opinion of the guilt or innocence of the defendants
from what he had read, and had expressed it. Says it is
a pretty strong opinion, but believes he could determine
the innocence or guilt of every one of the defendants
solely and exclusively upon the proof presented to him in
court, without being influenced in any way by what he
had heard or read, or the opinion that he has. Where-
upon juror Knauer was challenged for cause. He was
further interrogated. Has no personal acquaintance with
any of the defendants; don't know as he had ever seen
anv of them before; has no ill-feeling against any of them,
except such as may have grown out of the reports which
he had read or heard. Would " go by the evidence " in
determining the question of the guilt or innocence of the
defendants. Says he believes he can arrive at a fair
and impartial verdict from the evidence. Would endeavor
to be influenced only bv the evidence. Knows that no
man should be convicted of any offense unless the evi-
179
dence in court clearly proves him to be guilty beyond all
reasonable doubt. Believes that if he was taken as a
juror he would acquit each of these defendants against
whom there was not sufficient evidence, and believes
further that he would not "convict unless the evidence
established in his mind the truth of the charge beyond all
reasonable doubt. Says he is in favor of socialists, but is
against anarchism; has studied the doctrine of socialism
some. On page 105 this question and answer appear:
" Q. Do you believe that you could, if you were to sit here
" as a juror, make up your mind as to what happened only
" from the evidence that may be put in here and in mak-
" ing up your mind consider only that evidence and not
" consider any opinion that you have had before? A. Of
" course I would just go by the evidence that I would
'• hear now ; but it might influence me some."
Counsel in their brief make this witness say that his
opinion icoii/d influence him some.
The challenge for cause was interposed and overruled
on page 104.
The further examination by the court and by the de-
fendants' counsel appears through page 109, where juror
Knauer was excused peremptorily by defendants, no
challenge for cause being again interposed.
F. I. WILSON (C, 284) :
Resides in Chicago; manufacturer of galvanized iron,
etc.; had read about the Haymarket matter; formed an
opinion.
This question was put: '; Q. That opinion is as to
<: the guilt or innocence of some one or more of these de-
fendants? A. Not necessarily these men. I think
" somebody is guilty/'
i8o
To a certain extent he believes what the newspapers
say; says that he has some opinion as to the moral re-
sponsibility of the defendants; thinks that his opinion
might influence his judgment.
A challenge for cause was interposed, whereupon he
was examined by the court and prosecution as follows:
Knows that his sworn duty as a juror is to determine
the guilt or innocence of the defendants, from the proof
presented in court, and thinks that he might determine
their guilt or innocence upon the proof regardless of his
opinion, and regardless of agy prejudice, or any reading.
Never saw any of the defendants before. Knows that no
man is to be convicted of any offense for which he is
charged unless the evidence, upon his trial in court,
proved to the satisfaction of the jury beyond a reasonable
doubt that he is guilty. Recognizes that duty and that
rule. Has no feeling against any one of the defendants,
and no feeling or prejudice except what grows out of his
reading. Is only conscious of a wish or a desire, or a
hope, that whoever is guilty may be punished, not neces-
sarily these men, and is conscious of no wish that the
testimony or the evidence may be against the defendants,
and is not conscious of a desire that the proof presented
in this case shall show that some one of these men is
guilty : is only conscious of a desire to know or ascer-
tain the actual truth from the testimony.
JOHN CONNOLLY (C, 338) :
Lives in Chicago; clerk in book publisher's establish-
ment; formed some opinion from what he read. Enter-
tains a personal opinion ; his opinion depends upon whether
these defendants are responsible for the act; has an opin-
ion that the defendants are responsible; might change his
opinion; would change it if the evidence were contrary
to the opinion that he had. Believes that he could deter-
mine the question of the guilt or the innocence of every
one and each of the defendants exclusively upon the proof
that will be presented in court and would try hard to do
right. Has no feeling against the defendants; has no re-
vengeful feeling in the matter. Is not conscious of a de-
sire or wish that evidence presented in court should cor-
roborate his opinion. Would try hard to determine the
question in this case exclusively upon the evidence pre-
sented in court herein. Believes that he could fairly and
impartially try the case upon the evidence alone without
regard to previous opinions. Believes that he could fairly
and impartially try the case upon the evidence alone, the
evidence which may be presented in court, without being
influenced or affected, swerved or biased by an opinion
that he now has or has had, or anything that he has
heard or read or said about the case. Knows none of
the defendants; never saw any of them before; have no
ill-will against them, and has no feeling except such as is
derived from his reading; has no knowledge that anything
that he has heard or read about them is true.
GEORGE N. PORTER (D, 191) has resided in Chicago
twenty-three years and is a retail grocer. Thinks he has
an opinion as to the guilt or the innocence of the defend-
ants; thinks he has expressed an opinion, as he has talked
about the matter. Knows nothing about the matter ex-
cept what he has read in the newspapers. Would try to
render an absolutely impartial verdict. Thinks that he
might be influenced by what he had read; would try to
go by the evidence if he was selected as a juror. Is
biased now. He said further that he knows that guilt or
innocence of a man placed upon trial before a jury must
[82
be determined absolutely from the proof presented in
court; that he cannot be tried or acquitted upon news-
paper reports. Knows nothing about whether the ac-
counts which he has read are true or not; would try to
determine the guilt or innocence of the defendants solely
upon the proof presented, to him in court, and says he
thinks and believes that he could fairly and impartially
try the case and determine the guilt or innocence upon
the proof presented. Has no acquaintance with any of
the defendants. Never saw any of them before. Has no
ill-feeling against any of them, and has no feeling except
such as grows out of what he has read or heard about
the Haymarket matter. No conversation with anybody
who was at the Haymarket meeting. All he knows
about socialists, communists and anarchists is what he
read in the newspapers, and from such reading has a
prejudice. Never has investigated and don't know what
they really are; don't know as there is any prejudice in
his mind which would affect his judgment; knows of no
reason that would prevent him from rendering an un-
biased verdict in the case, but that he has a prejudice
against anything of that kind.
This juror, as were many others, was confused by con-
founding the expression of his opinion with the expression
of an opinion about the truth of the rumor or the news-
paper statements. It is clear, however, from all his ex-
aminations, that the narration of facts that the rumor or
the newspaper statements he expressed no opinion as to
the truth of.
11. X. SMITH (D, 311) lives in Cook county; is in the
retail hardware business; was born in Chicago, and is
twenty-eight years of age; has formed and expressed an
opinion. Does not think it would prevent him from ren
dering an impartial verdict in the case. He said further,
upon Mr. Foster's adroit examination, that he did not
think he could render a fair and impartial verdict, and
then said that he did not like to say that he would be
partial after listening to the testimony and the charge of
the court, further declaring that he should render a verdict
according to the testimony, if it was a possible thing.
After a challenge for cause was interposed, he stated
further: That if he was taken and sworn as a juror
in this case to try the same upon the proof presented in
court that he believed he could determine the guilt or inno-
cence of the defendants upon thai proof alone, regard/ess of
li'hut he had read or heard, or his opinion. Says that he
knows that the defendants placed upon trial are entitled
to be heard and tried upon the proof presented in court;
that they are to be judged by the evidence; knows that it
is the duty of the jury to hear the proof, and from it de-
termine whether they are innocent or guilty, and he thinks
that he could do that; that he has no personal acquaint-
ance with any of the defendants; never saw any of them
before to his knowledge. Has no feeling against them
except what he has heard from newspapers. Has talked
with some one who was at the Hay market at the time of
the excitement, but had no conversation in regard to any
one of these eight defendants; no name of any man was
mentioned.
ISAAC W. PINKHAM (D, 339) is the agent of a coffiv
house; was born in the State of Maine, and has Ixvn
west over two years; has formed an opinion and had ex-
pressed it; has talked with no one who was at the Hay-
market meeting;- read about it in the Chicago papers.
Thinks that, notwithstanding his opinion, he could listen
184
to the testimony and charge of the court an$ render an
impartial verdict:
" Q. You know your own mind well enough to be-
lieve that, upon the testimony in court, you can determine
whether these defendants, or any of them, were proved
to be guilty beyond a reasonable doubt; and if they were
not so, you could return them not guilty, notwithstanding
all you have ever heard or read — all impressions or opin-
ions that you have formed?
" A. I think I could. I think I could change my
opinion if I saw any necessity for it."
That the evidence would have to show that I was in
error before my opinion would be changed. I do not
think that my present opinion would prejudice me. Does
not think it would make any difference with his credence
in the testimony, that it concurred with his views or the
opinion that he had expressed. I talked with no one who
knew anything about the facts. From all sources, from
prejudice against socialism, in determining the guilt or in-
nocence of the defendants, he would try not to be biased.
Believes that he could weigh the evidence. Said that
if he were taken and sworn as a juror in this case to try
the same upon the proof presented to him here in court,
that he believes that he could determine the guilt or inno-
cence of the defendants upon the proof presented to him
before the court alone, and under the instructions of the
court, regardless of his opinion or what he has read or
heard.
LEONARD GOULD (E, 477) is a wholesale merchant;
has read of the Hay market massacre; held considerable
conversations about it; thinks he has formed an opinion
as to the question of guilt or innocence of some of the de-
fendants; thinks he could listen to the evidence; does not
think it would be hard to be persuaded by it.
l
He said on his examination by the defense that he did
not believe that he could, irrespective of prejudice and
that opiqion and all conclusions, be governed by the testi-
mony alone.
He was challenged for cause, whereupon, in the exam-
ination by the state, he said that he knew that a defend-
ant placed upon trial is entitled to be tried upon the proof
presented in court; that that is the only fair way, and that
he knows that that is the duty of a juror, and says he
thinks he could weigh the evidence impartially. Afraid
that he could not do the case justice; if he was to sit on
the case he would give his undivided attention to the evi-
dence and calculate to be governed by it. Believes that
he could. Believes that he could render a verdict based
upon the testimony presented in court alone.
On the further examination by Mr. Foster he says if he
were to sit on a jury he should calculate to be governed
by the testimony. He says that he could render a verdict
in accordance with the law and the evidence.
This juror again, as did many others, evinced some con-
fusion between the expression of an opinion and the ex-
pression of an opinion about the truth of the rumor or
newspaper statements; but we submit that he was quali-
fied under the statute, so far as that matter is concerned.
JAMES H. WALKER (F, 35) lives in Chicago, and is
in the dry-goods business; firm of James H. Walker &
Co.; has an opinion as to the innocence or guilt of the de-
fendants; probably has expressed it; said if he was selected
as a juror he should try to do his duty to the accused and
to the state, and thinks that he could do it uninfluenced
by the opinion which he has, like any intelligent man.
Said that he was willing to admit that his opinion would
handicap his judgment possibly, but felt that he could be
i86
governed by the testimony, but he says he would expect
to be governed by the testimony, and woulci try very hard
to listen to the testimony and the proof introduced in
court, and render a verdict uninfluenced, unprejudiced'
and unaccompanied by his present opinion, and he believes
he could do so. Thinks that he could go into the trial of
this case and be governed by the testimony, instead of
being influenced by his opinions. Knows something about
the principles of socialism, communism and anarchism,
and is prejudiced against them from what he has read; at
least they don't predispose him toward them, and has
prejudices against anything that is unlawful dr seems to
be unlawful; only has a prejudice against socialism, com-
munism and anarchism so far as they go beyond the limits
of the law. He said in this case, upon examination by
the defendants, that if the testimony was evenly balanced
between the state and the defense, that his present opinion
might add to the weight of the testimony on the part of
the state, whereupon he was challenged for cause, and
the following examination was had, on the part of the
state:
" Q. I have understood from all of your answers, and
all of the inquiries that have been put to you that you
could determine — that you could pass upon this case,
upon the testimony presented here in court and the law
as given to you by the court ? A. That is what I feel,
sir."
He said further that he certainly \vould be governed
by the law, anjd that he would determine this case upon
the law and evidence presented in court. He said that he
knew that the law was that no man was to be convicted
of any crime unless the evidence upon his trial proved
his guilt beyond a reasonable doubt. Knows that no man
is to be tried upon prior impressions or prior opinions of
1 87
the jurors. Believes that he could fairly and impartially
render a verdict without any regard to rumor, in accord-
ance with the law and the evidence in the case.
The answers of the juror Walker, taken in connection
with his demeanor, his manner and his intelligence, dem-
onstrate that his qualifications come within the provisions
of the law.
W. D. ALLEN (C, 125), in the wholesale rubber business
in Chicago. Formed an opinion, and expressed it to others.
Thinks that he could determine the guilt or innocence
of these defendants and each and every one of them solely
and exclusively upon the proof presented to him in court,
without being influenced by the opinion that he has. He
said that he has a strong opinion against the defendants,
whereupon he was challenged for cause. Further said
that he could determine the guilt or innocence of the de-
fendants upon the proof presented in court, regardless of
his opinion. Has no personal acquaintance with either
of the defendants; knows none of them; has no feeling
against them, and if he was impaneled as a juror he1 be-
lieves that he would endeavor to get at the real truth by
the evidence, without regard to any former opinion that
he has or has had, or anything that he has read or heard ;
believes that he could fairly and impartially try the case
only upon the evidence heard in court, under the instruc-
tions of the court. Is familiar with the rule of law that
if there is no evidence which entirely satisfies a jury be-
yond a reasonable doubt of the guilt of the person charged
with the offense, he must be acquitted. Believes that he
could fairly and impartially apply this rule in this case,
and unless the evidence which he heard here in court is
of that character, that he could acquit these defendants.
1 88
WILLIAM CROWLEY (A, 141) lives in Lemont,
in Cook county; was born in Cook county; is a farmer.
Has been a laboring man and a farmer since he
began to work for himself. Has an opinion derived
from newspapers and rumors. Does not believe all
he heard and read. Does not put implicit confidence
in all that is said or printed. Has some prejudice and
feeling against the class called communists; feeling is not
so strong that he could not render a true verdict in this
case under the evidence. Thinks his mind is free from
any prejudice or bias which would prevent his rendering
a verdict upon the testimony as it shall be introduced
here by the witnesses on the stand. Has some acquaint-
ances on the police force. Has had no conversation with
any policeman since the Haymarket affair; did not know
the deceased. Says he could give a fair verdict regard-
less of anything.
The only point made against juror Crowley appears to
be that he was not permitted to answer the question ap-
pearing in brief of counsel for defendants at page 363.
It occupies more than one-half of the page, and we sub-
mit it to the court for inspection. We contend that the
question is objectionable as framed, and it being substan-
tially a hypothetical question, counsel had no right to
assume a part of the supposed facts in a case as the com-
plete hypothesis. We insist, further, that it does not con-
form to the correct propositions of law applicable to this
case.
T. H. DOWD (B, 99): No challenge for cause was in-
terposed as to this juror; he was challenged peremptorily
by counsel for defendants. His examination clearly an-
nounced his competency, as there was no prejudice and
no opinion in any way which would interfere with his
189
rendering a fair and impartial verdict. Counsel object to
the rulings of the court in some instances where questions
in regard to anarchists, communists and socialists were
interposed. In the case of juror Dowd will be found a
complete answer to any objection. No injury did or could
result to any defendants because of the refusal of the
court to permit counsel to ask the objectionable question,
and we think that an inspection of the record will show
that the element of prejudice by the jury against anarchists
was fairly submitted to such jurors. This question was
asked juror Dowd:
" Notwithstanding the prejudice which you say you
" have against this class (socialists, anarchists and com-
;' munists), notwithstanding the opinion which you have
" formed in this case upon the question of the defendants'
" guilt or innocence, do you now believe that you could
" act entirely upon the evidence as it is introduced upon
" the trial, and the law as given you by the court, and
'• render a verdict in this case without prejudice as to the
" defendants? A. I think I could; yes, sir."
H. L. ANDERSON (C, 507), formerly a farmer; was
born in Indiana; in the grocery business; has lived in
Chicago fourteen years; business in Chicago; knows
none of the parties defendant; thinks that some one is
guilty. The opinion that he has is only from newspaper
accounts and from talks with other people. Says that he
knows that the case is to be tried- upon the testimony in-
troduced in coutt-from witnesses upon the stand, and be-
lieves that he could listen to the testimony and render an
unbiased verdict in the case, notwithstanding his opinion;
is sure he could; that he would not be hunting for evi-
dence to sustain his opinion. Is well acquainted with
some of the members of the police force that were pres-
ent at the 1 1 ay market the night of the meeting; has
talked with some policemen who were on Cratythat night;
has had no conversation with any one that was injured,
but has with some who were there. Don't know as he
knows Degan. Says that he could lay aside his opinion
absolutely, and determine the question without any bias.
This witness says, on the bottom of page 514 of the
record, and following, that he does not remember of talk-
ing with any one who said anything about the defendants
at that meeting. He says further, on page 517, that he
does not remember of talking with but one who was
present; does not remember that he mentioned the name
of any individual. No part of the speeches was detailed
to him; it was simply a narration of a few facts, namely:
that the policemen marched down the street; that a bomb
was thrown, and that some of the policemen were in-
jured.
We submit that the italicized and emphasized remarks
remarks of counsel on page 368 are unfair and partial:
that the record will not bear out the same; that' the most
that appears from Anderson's testimony is that he was
talking with somebody who professed to have been at
the Haymarket and from such person obtained only the
information that the police were there; that a bomb was
thrown and some policemen were injured. It does not
appear that he talked with any individual who was called
as a witness, or who was a witness.
T. E. KKEFE, (0,42) lives in Chicago; is a salesman in
a grocery store; was born in Chicago twenty-five years
ago; read about the Haymarket matter; had formed an
opinion in the matter; has the opinion yet; says that he
does not think that his opinion would influence him as a
juror in the case; that he could listen to the testimony and
charge of the court and render an impartial verdict; is ac-
quainted with some of the police officers; has talked with
none of them about the Haymarket matter, and has heard
no policeman say anything about the Haymarket massa-
cre. He knew Officer Degan; only knows Degan from
seeing him and meeting him on the street; his death had
nothing to do with my forming an opinion in the matter.
He has expressed 'his opinion.
From the examination of this juror it appears that the
only question was whether the juror had expressed his
opinion about the Haymarket massacre, or the guilt or
innocence of the defendants, or had expressed an opinion
about the truth of the rumor or the newspaper state-
ments.
It is evident that the juror did not mean, although
adroitly questioned by the counsel for defendants, that he
had expressed an opinion about the truth of the rumor or
newspaper statements.
M. D. FLAVIN (D, 411) : We submit the examination
of this juror to the consideration of the court. His an-
swers evidently impressed the counsel for the defendants
upon his examination that he was competent, as appears
on page 418.
RUSH PATTERSON (F, 56): Born in the State of New
Jersey and has lived twelve years in the west; has been
in the employ of Edson Keith & Co. for eleven years: re-
sides in Chicago; had formed an opinion: had expressed
it to others. The opinion is simply formed upon the
reading of newspapers, and it . is pretty deeply rooted.
Says that he thinks that he could listen to the testimony
from the witnesses upon the stand here1 in court and any
other proofs that may be introduced on the trial, and
192
under the charge of the court, render a verdict upon that
and that alone, uninfluenced, unaided, unassisted, unpreju"
diced and unaffected by his present opinion. Is prejudiced
against the class known as socialists, communists and an-
archists. • Knows of no prejudice existing in this case that
would prevent him from rendering an impartial verdict on
the evidence^in the case except such as he remarked about
having the opinion formed from the newspaper reports
and general conversations. Says that he would take the
law from the court and determine the matter upon the
evidence, and if the evidence did not show that the de-
fendants were guilty beyond all reasonable doubt he could
acquit them; that he would give give the defendants the
benefit of the doubt; that his opinion would not come in
for consideration at all in the trial of the case. He favors
the formation of associations of laboring men for their pro-
tection, so long as they keep within the bounds of the law.
This juror said substantially, during his examination,
that he had formed an opinion as to the guilt of some of
the defendants; believes that he could determine the ques-
tion of their guilt or innocence entirely upon the testi-
mony. He said further that he could listen to the testi-
mony that would be introduced and make up his opinion
according to the facts; that he was not there to convict
them on his opinion or his testimony. " / am not here to
"//•>' them from inv opinion at all; I don't mean that."1
He further stated that if the testimony was evenly bal-
anced he was afraid that his opinion would influence his
verdict against them.
A challenge for cause was interposed, whereupon said
juror was further interrogated by the state, when he
again said that if he did not believe the defendants, or
some of them, were guilty from the facts and evidence
193
produced in court, beyond a reasonable doubt, he would
acquit them. He said again that if the testimony was in
fact evenly balanced, he certainly would have a reasonable
doubt; that he would give the defendants the benefit of
that doubt. He said further that the evidence must be of
such a character as would make the defendants' guilt
clear beyond a reasonable doubt or else he would acquit
them; said he would take the law from the court, and
the evidence from the witnesses, and he should give the
benefit of the doubt to the defendants, and would acquit
them unless they were proven to be guilty by the evi-
dence'beyond a reasonable doubt.
LEROY HANNAH (G, 165) lives in Hyde Park, county of
Cook; live stock and commission business; lived in Cook
county eight years; formerly resided in Livingston
county, Illinois; formed an opinion from reading the
newspapers; is not sure whether the defendants are guilty
or not; I have formed no opinion upon the question of
the guilt or innocence of the defendants. I have a prej-
udice against socialists, communists and anarchists;
thinks his opinion might be biased.
He was challenged for cause, whereupon the state
further interrogated and ascertained from him that he had
formed no opinion as to the guilt or innocence of the de-
fendants. Have'formed an opinion as to the crime per-
petrated, the nature and character of it. Says that he
would try to determine from the proof alone the inno-
cence or guilt of these defendants, regardless of what he
had read or heard, and believes that he could do that.
Never has seen either of these eight men before; no per-
sonal acquaintance with any of them; that the only
opinion that he has is derived from the reading of the
194
newspapers, and talking with other people. -I talked with
one policeman, whose name he does not know, who was
present, but the names of none of the defendants were
mentioned; the talk of the policeman had no influence in
arriving at his opinion, and he says further that he could
weigh the evidence and decide on the evidence, and that
alone, without reference to anything else. The policeman
with whom he talked only gave him the information in a
general way about the police marching down, and that a
bomb was thrown into the crowd; made no mention of
who made speeches, and mentioned no names.
We have not the time here to make analyses of the fore-
going, or a comparison of the statements herein with that
contained in the brief of counsel for the defendants. We
simply say that, considering the fact that 981 men were
called into the jury-box, that 757 were excused for cause,
that the long and elaborate examination of these, as well
as other jurors, equally determined us to the conclusion
that the twenty-six above complained of were unobjec-
tionable.
VII.
OTHER MATTERS COMPLAINED OF.
THE MANNER OF IMPANELING THE JURY.
By the statutes (Chap. 78, Sec. 21) it is "Provided
" that the jury shall be passed upon and accepted in pan-
" els of four by the parties, commencing with the plaint-
" iff" This language is plain and has but one construc-
tion. The state, commencing, passes upon and accepts
the jury in panels of four, twelve being in the jury-box.
The four which the state " passes upon and accepts " are
tendered to the other parties, who must pass upon these
four and accept them or others in their place, and having
accepted four which are different in part or in whole from
those accepted by the state, then the state in turn rec-x-
amines the defendants' tender of four. The state com-
mences and the defense follows in the passing upon or ac-
cepting the three successive fours of the twelve.
The case of Fitzpatrick et al. v. City of yoliet, 87
111., 58, partially quoted by counsel, by the entire decision
is in point for the state. Defendant in error in this case
had first passed upon and accepted the jury, which was
turned over to the objectors, the plaintiffs in error. The
court say:
" We find that after the several objectors had been
heard in their order, and had respectively made challenges
of jurors whose places had been supplied by 'talesmen,'
and before the panel was turned over to the city for ex-
amination, the court asked the several objectors if they
desired to pass further upon the jurors presented, and stated
that if the objectors were through, the jurors would be
ip6
turned over to the city for examination, and the objectors
making no further objection to said jurors, they were ac-
cepted by the city."
The defendants in turn must tender back a panel of four
before the state commences examination of the next panel
of four.
IMPEACHMENT OF JURORS BY AFFIDAVIT.
It was attempted, on the motion for new trial, to attack
the qualifications of jurors Denker and Adams by and
through the affidavits of Morgan and Cull respectively.
(Vol. O, 66.) Denker, accepted by defendants first,
stated in his examination that he had an opinion in the
premises and had expressed it, but believed he could fairly
and impartially try the case and render a fair and impar-
tial verdict on the evidence. He denies in his affidavit
that he ever expressed the opinion attributed to him in
Morgan's affidavit, or that he ever expressed to Morgan
any opinion whatever. Cull made an affidavit in regard
to Adams. His statements are denied by Adams.
A juror's affidavit will be received to sustain but not to
attack a verdict. Any other rule in a case like this one
would be an absolute subversion of justice.
Graham v. Waterman, N. Y., Vol. 3, pp.
,1,450-1.
Hayne New Trial, 224.
Hughes v. The People, 116 111., 338.
In the Hughes case this court, after declaring that a ju-
ror's affidavit will be received to sustain his verdict, say
that:
" Scarcely a criminal case comes to this court where
the same objection to the competency of jurors is not taken,
i97
founded on mere r.v partc affidavits. Such affidavits aiv a
most unsatisfactory mode of establishing any fact in a case.
The parties making them are subject to no cross-exami-
nation— one of the most potent methods ever adopted to
elicit truth, to detect falsehood. Besides that, a mere cas-
ual remark concerning any matter may be imperfectly un-
derstood or not accurately remembered. Many cogent
reasons readily suggest themselves why the testimony as
to such previously expressed opinions by persons called
as jurors should be of a clear and satisfactory character,
otherwise a verdict fully warranted by the evidence might
have to be set aside and the ends of justice defeated."
THE NUMBER OF CHALLENGE.
It was insisted on the part of the defense that the state
was entitled to only twenty peremptory challenges, the
court below holding that the state was entitled to one
hundred and sixty challenges, that both the state and the
defendants stood alike under our statute. The section in
question is as follows, R. S., Sec. 432, Chap. 38:
" Every person arraigned for any crime punishable
with death or imprisonment in the penitentiary for life
shall be admitted on his trial to a peremptory challenge
of twenty jurors and no more; and any person arraigned
for any offense that may be punishable by imprisonment
for a term exceeding eighteen months shall be admitted
to a peremptory challenge ot ten jurors; and in all other
criminal trials, the defendant shall be allowed a peremp-
tory challenge of six jurors. The attorney prosecuting" on
hchaJf of the people shall be admitted to a peremptory elial-
len^'e of the same number of jurors that the accused is enl 'it 'led
fo."
This section has been in operation since 1869. Prior
to that time, if our examination is correct, from 1827 the
state was entitled " to one-half of the number," etc.
Gates' Statutes, 1839, p. 232, Sec. 174.
R. S. 1845, p. 185, Sec. 184.
198
Laws of 1869, p. 362.
Laws of 1827, p. 162, Sec. 172:
R. S. 1833, p. 213, Sec. 174.
Then this .section, so far as its construction is concerned,
has been in operation about sixty years, and the Supreme
court has never passed on the question, although during
all that time the practice in Cook county and, from all the
information we can obtain from the bar of the state, in
every county in this state, has been agreeable to the ruling
of Judge Gary in the case at bar. The relative position
of the state and the accused to the trial, under the English
common law, has been changed — revolutionized, and
they stand alike before the court in this state.
The statutes pertinent and relevant to the respective
decisions cited by counsel for defense are, each and all,
manifestly and entirely different from our own.
It would be a strange thing if, after sixty years of uni-
form, unquestioned practice throughout this state, estab-
lishing a universal rule, without an exception so far as we
can learn, that we should finally awake to the idea that in
a case like the present one the state ought to furnish fa-
cilities to the defendants to " pack the jury."
But defendants are in no position to complain. No
specific number of peremptory challenges was charged to
any defendant. The eight defendants bunched, aggre-
gated their challenges, no one making twenty, but all to-
gether making one hundred and sixty, so that each, in
effect, had the benefit of the whole number. The accused
had one hundred and sixty challenges. The state was
entitled to the same number. If the English language
has any meaning, or if universal custom has any force,
there is no error in this assignment,
CONDUCT OF THE SPECIAL BAILIFF.
Ryce was appointed special bailiff, on motion of defend-
ants' counsel, under the statute, to serve the venire for
the jury.
On the motion for a new trial, defendants filed the affi-
davit of E. A. Stevens, that he had heard Otis Favor say
that Ryce had said, in his hearing, or to him, something
about what kind or class of men he was summoning as
jurors, and, based upon said affidavit, defendants made a
motion to cause said Favor to appear in court on said
motion, and testify as to what, if anything, Ryce had said
to him.
Counsel refer, as pertinent to this question (viz: the
power of the court to compel a witness to appear and
testify on a motion of the character designated), to Sees.
1,469 and 1,472 of Tnmbat & Haley's Practice.
Upon the reading of these sections, it appears that they
do not in any particular apply to the proposition announced
by counsel.
Counsel also refer to People v. Jameson, 40 111., 93,
which is not in point.
In the Jameson case there was a mandamus to compel
Jameson, then Judge of the Superior court, to sign a bill
of exceptions presented by relator. He declined to sign
the bill of exceptions presented, but in his return said that
he had signed a bill of exceptions which he approved.
The Supreme court said that that ended the matter; that
this court had no authority to compel a judge to sign any
bill of exceptions except that which he approved. The
200
most that can be claimed in matter of compelling a judge
to sign a bill of exceptions is that if the-Judge be in
doubt as to what any witness has testified to, he might
ask the witness to come before him and recite again the
facts on the disputed point.
It does not strike us that the case is at all in point.
There is another objection to the position of counsel.
The affidavit is too indefinite and too remote to base any
motion upon whatever. It is hearsay, and is to the effect
that Stevens heard Favor say that Ryce had said so
and so.
Another significant feature of this motion and the affi-
davits upon which it is based, which stamps the whole
proceeding with fraud and suspicion, is that it does not
appear that Ryce made any declarations of the character
attributed to him to any individual juror, or that he said
anything whatever to any one of the twelve taken to try
this case.
It is contended by counsel that the judge had power to
issue a subpoena, based upon these indefinite and suspicious
affidavits, to compel Favor to present himself in court and
give testimony, the result of which might be the ascer-
taining of facts upon which to base an additional ground
for a new trial; it not appearing in the motion, in any affi-
davit, or by any declaration, that any injury or prejudice
resulted to the defendants, or any of them.
The court denied its power in the premises. The most
that could be claimed on the part of the defendants' coun-
sel was that the court should exercise his discretion in the
premises. Upon the affidavits and the motion as made,
the court exercised the proper discretion, in refusing to
have anything to do with it, because no injury and no
2OI
prejudice had resulted from the alleged conduct of said
bailiff' against any defendant.
Counsel complain, as shown by their brief (page 391),
of the following language attributed to Ryce: "I am
" summoning as jurors such men as they will be com-
" pelled to challenge peremptorily, and when they have'
" exhausted their peremptory challenges, they will have
" such a jury as is satisfactory to the state."
There is nothing objectionable in this, if true, and it
means simply that Ryce was endeavoring to summon in-
telligent and competent jurors, against whom no ground
of objection, and no cause of challenge, could be laid.
The statute says that he shall summon persons having
" the qualifications of jurors," etc., and such qualifications
are specified in section 2, chapter 78. Did counsel expect
him to summon disqualified and incompetent jurors?
MOTION FOR SEPARATE TRIAL.
As to the claim that the court erred in refusing a sepa-
rate trial, from the other defendants, to Spies, Schwab,
Fielden, Neebe and Parsons, it is sufficient to say that
the question is one resting entirely in the discretion of the
trial court, and even if the discretion is not properly exer-
cised, it is not error that can be complained of here. This
has been explicitly held in
Maton v. The People, 15 111., 536.
Moreover, the motion must rest on the cause shown in
the affidavits supporting it, and upon the affidavits pre-
sented in support of the motion in this case no sufficient
cause was alleged, for the only ground named in the
affidavits is the introduction of evidence which could have
no effect upon them if the affidavits were true.
202
REMARKS OF STATE'S ATTORNEY."
Where the evidence of guilt is satisfactory, the judg-
ment will not be reversed for mere improper remarks of
counsel for the people, tending to prejudice the jury
against the accused.
Wilson v. People, 94 111., 299.
Garrity v. People, 107 111., 163.
CONCLUSION.
In conclusion, we desire to say: The indictment in this
case charges all the plaintiffs in error with the crime of
murder, and is sufficiently broad in its averments to em-
, brace the conclusions of guilt which might be drawn from
any evidence that has been adduced in this case, and war-
rant a judgment thereon.
We maintain that the accused has each enjoyed the
right to appear and defend in person and by counsel, to
demand the nature and cause of the accusation and to
have a copy thereof, to meet the witnesses face to face,
and to have process to compel the attendance of witnesses
in his behalf, and a speedy and public trial by an impartial
jury of the county in which the offense is alleged to have
been committed. We speak not outside of what the
record discloses when we assert that the jury which tried
this cause was one composed of men of superior in-
203
telligence and fully imbued with a proper sense of the
grave responsibilities which rested upon them. They
each and all filled the full measure of the general statu-
tory qualifications.
It is true all of them could read and write, and by these
acquirements had better fitted themselves for the duties
of citizenship, including service as jurors in criminal causes,
in the issues of which were involved the lives and liberties
of their fellow men. In this day of the rapid and general
diffusion of intelligence, it is impossible, from the very
nature of things, that any considerable number of men of
fair or even moderate mental capacity could be found in
the county of Cook, who should not have heard some-
thing of and formed some opinions in regard to a matter
occurring in their midst of so much public moment as
the terrible crime for the perpetration of which these
plaintiffs in error have been convicted. To demand, in
such a case, that men shall be selected as jurors who
have heard nothing of the occurrences, or, hearing of
them, have too little capacity to remember what they
have heard long enough to formulate an
opinion therefrom, is to commit the operation
of our entire jury system to ignorance alone
and thus destroy its usefulness as part of our judicial
machinery. The constitutional guaranty to the accused
is "an impartial jury"; and we confidently maintain that
a careful examination of the record in this case will fail to
disclose a condition of mind on the part of any juror who
tried the cause, indicating any malice or ill will toward
any of the accused; or that any one of them had in any
way so prejudged the cause that he could not impartially
try the issue submitted to him, and render a verdict based
on the evidence alone. Each of the jurors answered on
oalh that he could so try the cause, and each of them
solemnly swore that he would so try it; the 'trial court
believed them so capable of so trying the cause, and when
they had rendered their verdict believed they had so tried
it and refused to set the verdict aside; the prosecution be-
lieved they would so try the cause, and that the accused
so believed when the jury were accepted is evident from
the record, which shows that all of the jurors were volun-
tarily accepted by the accused except the last one, and
he was manifestly challenged for the sole purpose of sav-
ing an exception.
It was in 'the power of the accused to excuse any or all
of said jurors, except the last one, and this power they
did not choose to exercise. We insist that the accused
have had the benefit of a trial by an impartial jury, as
provided by the constitution of this state.
That the evidence sustains the verdict, we believe this
court, after a careful examination of the record, will not
entertain a reasonable doubt.
That the accused, through the medium of the con-
spiracy of which they were members, were accessories to
the crime of the murder of Mathias J. Degan, accom-
plished by the explosion of a dynamite bomb, at the Hay-
market meeting, we submit, the evidence convincingly
shows. If they were guilty as accessories, under our law
they are deemed to be principals, and are punishable as
such; and the wisdom of this provision of the law, we
submit, was never more manifest than in the present case.
The history of crime in this state shows no parallel in
all its pages to the murderous act for which plaintiffs in
error have been convicted: an act which, as the record
shows, was wholly unprovoked and without the shadow of
205
justification, showing a heart utterly depraved and a
wicked disregard of human life; an act resulting not only
in the death of Mathias J. Degan, but also in the killing
of six others and the maiming of still sixty other members
of the police force of the city of Chicago.
We submit that the evidence justifies the verdict; that
the record shows no material error, and that the judgment
should be affirmed.
GEO. HUNT,
Attorney- General.
JULIUS S. GRINNELL
State's Atfy.
FRANCIS W. WALKER,
EDMUND FURTHMAN,
Assistant State's Atfvs.
GEO. C. INGHAM,
Of Counsel.
A-'
V
:-
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11